《Tensei Oujo wa Kyou mo Hata o Tatakioru》 1 Character Will be updated at any time. This is the order of the main story. It is spoiler attention. -- main character -- [Rose Marie von Velfalt] The main character of this work. The first princess of the Nebel Kingdom. (Setting during the game: heroine rival @ 16 years old) [Christoph von Velfalt] Rosemary''s older brother. The first prince of the Nebel Kingdom. (Setting during the game: a sub character deeply involved in the Johan route @ 19 years old) [Johan von Velphalt] Rosemary''s brother. The second prince of the Nebel Kingdom. (Setting during the game: Target for capture / Syscon @ 15 years old) [Georg to Eigel] The only son of the Marquis family. Rosemary''s fiance candidate. (Setting during the game: Target / narcissist @ 18 years old) [Julius Two Eigel] The younger brother of the Eigel family. Georg''s uncle. Trading merchant. (Setting during the game: a sub character deeply involved in Georg Root @ 33 years old) [Leonhard von Orcein] Later Knight of the Guard. Johan and Christoph''s swordmaster. (Setting during the game: Sub character deeply involved in us route @ 31 years old) [us von Behrmar] A member of the Knights of the Guard. Rosemary''s escort knight. (Settings during the game: Target / Mazohistist @ 28 years old) [Luz Eirenberg] Apprentice of royal pce mage. A genius who uses magic of the ice attribute. From orphanage. (Setting during the game: Target / corpse enthusiast @ 19 years old) [Theo Eilenberg] Apprentice of royal pce mage. Use fire attribute magic. From orphanage. (Setting during the game: a sub character who is deeply involved in the Lutz route @ 19 years old) [Mikhail von Deebold] Second son of the Viscount family. Apprentice of the Great Temple. (Settings during the game: Target: Demon King @ 20 years old) [Bianca von Deebold] The eldest daughter of the Viscount family and Mikhail''s older sister. (Setting during the game: Sub character deeply involved in Mikhail route @ 21 years old) Crow The spy of the Nebel Kingdom. (Setting during the game: Target / Gay? Years old) [Latte] A clerk at a restaurant in a remote vige in Nebel. (Game setting: sub character who is deeply involved in the crow route?) Other people (Nebel Kingdom) [Randolph von Velfalt] The current king of the Nebel Kingdom. Rosemary''s father. [Irene von Altmann] The wizard of the Nebel Kingdom. Master of Lutz and Theo. [Moritz Two Eigel] The current head of the Marquis Eigel family. Georg''s father. [Emma 2 Eigel] Marquis Eigel. Georg''s mother. [Ernst von Reever] Border Guard Captain. Leonhard''s old friend. [Isaak Wolter] Border Guard Deputy Commander. (Vint Kingdom) [Nacht von Elster] Kingdom of Wind, the second prince. Johan''s friend. [Richt von Elster] Kingdom of Wind, the first prince. (Kur) [Wolf Kur Backer] The man of the next Kuah chief. Lily Koor girl. [Rolf] Koor boy. (Raptor Kingdom) [Yulia von Merkle] First Princess of the Raptor Kingdom. Currently studying in the Kingdom of Wind. 2 Prologue What''s that? ? I screamed in my heart while hiding behind the shade. The ce I watched stunned. From the beautifully pruned trees in the courtyard of the royal pce, you can see men and women snuggling together. Women are Mikohime recently invited from a different world. Medium bob with soft chiffon beige. Doublerge eyes, small nose, and glossy pink lips. Large breasts that are unbnced with the features that remain young. A gorgeous girl who would want to protect herself with all her power. It''s my favorite. It''s so cute that I want to be friends and watch over close by all means ... I don''t think it''s like that now. For men, dressed in ck-colored knight uniform, the Guard Knight Commander. Dark eyes that emit sharp eyes to ck hair that seems to be strong and hard. Rather than fading more than thirty, the majestic beauty is bing more attractive. A tall body that is more than one head apart from a woman, and a strong body that has been trained. Today it''s too cool and my eyes are about to copse. Escort knights, mages, priests and assassins to princes and nobles. There are so many options for marriage partners, and they are in a selective state. She shouldn''t be a dream of a reverse harem, she''s hugging my beloved one more than anything! ? Please tell me where I made the wrong choice ... . 3 Monologue Of The Reincarnation Princess. I, Rosemary von Velfalt was born as the first princess of the Kingdom of Nebel. The previous life, that is, the memory of the previous life. I mean, I''m a reincarnated person from a previous life. Yes. I don''t think it''s necessary to pick up my memories in detail, so I''ll exin it briefly. When he woke up, he was a baby. Ranobe? I grew up quickly and became three years old without serious illness. I knew my country name, my father''s name, and my name correctly, and tilted my head. As a result of thinking that something was familiar, I came to my mind. This world, maiden game and settings are all covered. Ranobe? The same country name and the same world view. Young boys who have the same name as the target of the capture and have features. Then, I with the same name as the sub character that came out as a heroine rival. There were too many matches to make it happen. "...e soon" Involuntarily I muttered and exhaled for a long time. I think it was really good that I couldn''t be seen by the nearby maids. A three-year-old sighing with distant eyes, too surreal. I wasn''t surprised by the fact that this world was very simr to the world of maiden games. No, I didn''t. The reason is simple. This game was famous as a fucking game. The title is "Wee to the world behind" The story is about how a hero who is a high school girl is summoned to a different world as a god and tries to defeat the Demon King and restore peace to the world. The main story of the scenario is a fairlymon story, so there is noint. The problem is the character setting. The backside world in the title does not just refer to another world. This has the dual meaning that every capture character has a hidden back face. And so far, well within the eptable range. There is noint about the second setting that I have heard somewhere. The big problem is that the biggest sale, the back face, is too disappointing. The second prince is a syscon. The nobleman is a narcissist. The escort knight is Doem. Mage is a corpse lover. The assassin is gay. The priest is Yandere, who also has a desire for ruin to invite her natural enemy, Miko, to the demon king of the mastermind. It''s a good example that failed because of too many odds. I don''t want to be involved at the level where I usually turn my back and sprint as soon as I encounter a normal real world. I started to capture the nobles at the very beginning, and as soon as the narcissists began to look into the scales, my heart was broken. The heroine who is listening seriously to such a stupid man is probably an angel. Or he thought he had to be a caregiver. A word of the aristocrat who suppressed the desire to sell quickly and managed to reach the ending, but looked into the heroine wearing a pure white dress at the wedding. "That''s pretty. I thrown the controller to the floor with the words "I am reflected in your eyes." Are you stupid. Is the scenario writer stupid? Only horror is the only way to think that it has been resolved, and finally, the word of fear will make the fade-out scheme work. If you y a romance game, all the twists and turns you''ve done so far will end in a word of "tea fare." Every character is like this from beginning to end, and there is no tokimeki anywhere. It''s not moe but only killing. I felt like I was taking a new stress test. By the way, everyone''s impression on the is not much different from me. Still, there''s a reason why I and they continued ying this game. But at the same time, that''s the wee to the other side of the world ... Uraseka, for short, is the biggest reason why it''s called a kusoge. There are people called sub characters that color the story around the top capture targets that are shining shining and only the face. Naturally, it is not a capture target, so it does not mean that it is closely rted to the hero. Depending on the route, some people don''t even get names. For some reason, they were all good-looking guys. And most importantly, he has a very good personality. Very decent. The first prince is cool and intelligent. The uncle of the narcissist aristocrat is gentle and gentle. The Knight of the Guards is a handsome man. Corpse enthusiast rival mage is passionate and hard worker. The clerk at the restaurant that changed jobs from the assassin is a feminist who is gentle on women in general, and the priest''s sister is a beautiful woman with older sister''s skin. If this happens, I would like to ask the development staff for an hour. Specifications for non-capture targets are higher than those for capture targets, so what is that? It''s because of them that I yed the game with a frustration. Perhaps by clearing the target of the capture, you will be able to capture them, because you bet on a single hope. But unfortunately, the lock is not released. Or rather, there is no lock itself. Despite the despair of the still buried stills, I proceeded. At least if you''re at least one of the hidden characters. Even on the Inte, the target of capture is the most popr and my beloved "Knight of the Guards". I wanted to see his smile, so I endured pain and worked hard. Even though we worked hard ... God defeated the development staff. I cried at the 100% number disyed in the corner of the scene recall screen. Even if you do a fullp, the sub-character route is not released, and the only thing that remains is the fact that you spent time and yed such a game. There is no odd feeling of void. What are you doing, I ... By the way, of the many endings in this game, the most supported is the normal end. A heroine who couldn''t deepen his bond with anyone and couldn''t keep the world peace, returned silently to his own world in disappointment. The reason why such an ending with bad elements is so popr is that hees out. Knight of the Guard Knight. He gently strokes and says the heroine''s headmenting hisck of power. "It''s not your fault" and "Be happy there." I can only fall in love. How many times did I send a Stop Call to the heroine who entered the return team with a face that seemed apologetic? Well, the story has derailed, but if we were reborn in such a fucking world, it would be inevitably endless and troublesome. If you want to be in peace, there are plenty of gs to break. It''s a painful situation, such as trying to avoid the g against six too troublesome men alone, but you have to do it. I was three years old and once again exhaled a big sigh and decided. Let''s do our best. For the future, you can meet the longing Konoe Knight. . 4 Reincarnation Princess Brother. "I have a request to my brother." When I cut it out, the first prince Christoph struck the eyes of Ice Blue. Expression is unusual for my brother who has no default expression, has a surprising expression that is easy to understand, and sees me seriously. He closed the thick book he had open at hand and returned it to the bookshelf.He walked to me and stopped after leaving about 2 meters of space. "It''s unusual. You''re approaching me." It is a line that can be taken as a dislike, but if you look at his expression, you can see that there is no other purpose. In fact, I rarely approach my brother. But if you just excuse, it''s called force majeure. I didn''t avoid him because I hated him. This first prince Christoph, and me and the second prince Johann, are only half-blooded. Brother Chris is the ex-wife of his ex-wife who died shortly after his birth, and me and Johan are the children of hister wife. And my mother, now a princess, loves her father too much and hates her older brother, who is a forgotten wife of her ex-wife. Naturally, my child never kept her away. I think I should do it myself, but it''s honest to push it down to my kids. In the first ce, my mother is indifferent to me and my brother, and I can only see my father. "Is my mother scolded again?" "does not matter" "But ..." "I''m five years old too. I take my own responsibility for my actions." "... Rose" My brother called my nickname stunned. I think it''s really a person. Even though she''s the daughter of her mother-inw who despises herself, she shows her concern rather than getting cold. I want to incinerate the nails of this person and let the second prince drink it. "Really" My brother, who was silent and staring at me, rxed after a while. Although he did not speak deeply, he has gentle eyes like a grandfather staring at his growing grandchild. It''s a wonderful record at the age of eight, brother. "So what is a request?" Elder brother did not attempt any more prying, but returned to the subject. "Actually, it''s Johann ..." "Johan? What did Johan do?" It''s not Mon, whatsoever. "I want Johann to have a strict and intelligent teacher." In my words, my brother lost words. One of the targets of Uraceka, Johann von Velfart, is the second Prince of the Nebel Kingdom and a true syscon. I love only my sister, Rosemary. Only Rosemary really trusts me. When she says, by all means, by no means, no. Even a ck crow is a pretty sloppy person who will not hesitate to say she is white if she says it is white. It is solely due to his home environment. The father, the king, waspletely involved in national affairs and did not care for his family, and his mother was only interested in obtaining his father''s love. In order to keep away from the first prince, the forgotten witness of his ex-wife, Johan lived only in the narrow, enclosed world. The maids look at the curls, touching the tumours, and all the teachers who are addressed are only pampered to keep their mood. Meanwhile, only my sister, Rosemary, faced him from the front. Sorry, you can''t help but rely on your sister. I thought that was just someone else''s affair. Only when I got down on myself did I feel pain. There is a limit to everything. Currently, my brother is 4 years old and cute. Whereever I go, I''ll be behind me. There is no reason why my little brother chasing like a little chick is not cute. , But things have changed a little recently. As long as I cry when I leave. It''s pretty cute to hate everyone whoes to me, if you think it''s jealous. But I think it''s too much to attack the maid who hugged me who was almost falling. I''m a maid. She''s a woman. And I''m too scared to attack, just to say they helped me. When I saw my brother grabbed the paper knife on the desk, I almost cried. Of course, I spread my arms in front of the maid and got stuck, but I got nothing. No violence. No More Yandere. I thought to my younger brother, who had begun toe up abnormally soon. He must do something early. "I wouldn''t be asking my brother to do that, but I don''t think my father will listen to me if I want him to change." The King did not expect the second prince. I don''t know if there is a sessor who is already too good, so I don''t know if he can''t care for the second prince ... I wanted to be a little more careful. A teacher who can pamper unlimitedly and who does not teach lesson is also good at negligence. I wish my mother had chosen a better teacher. "What he needs is a respectable and familiar person. The only person who scolds me is that her world is getting smaller and smaller." To be honest, I don''t mind if the system is elerated any more. It''s too heavy for the younger brother who has begun to sway Yandere on the system. Not good for my mental health. "If you forgive me, could you raise my brother strictly in the future as one of my supporters?" I was thinking that if my brother would advise my father as a sessor, it might be possible to change teachers. In addition, if you are a wise and tough teacher who admits to your elder brother, it will be a wonderful person, two birds with one stone. And if it''s okay, it''s said that if brother and brother deepen exchanges and if Johan bes a true person like brother, it will be three birds with one stone. "... Is that good for you?" "of course" I immediately answered my brother''s words. In my brother''s eyes, I and my brother seem to be dependent on each other. He is wondering if his younger brother can leave from an isted world and the remaining sister can live alone. But to be honest, it''s a useless worry. I would be very grateful if my brother could make my brother stand alone for me to move freely for my own purposes. "Even if I get away, I''m still my sister." Brother. My sister is watching in the right ce, not in the shade of grass and leaves. Please raise it right. "Really" When I muttered, my brother smiled with a rare but soft smile. I immediately close my eyes to the beautiful smile of my elder brother who first sees me. Copse. My stagnant eyes are crushed by a clean smile. After that, as your older brother advised your father, the teachers who were neglected to work were fired and reced by a good and strict teacher. My brother is involved in the education of my brother, and he is strict. My brother ... I''ll ask you to grow up right. . 5 The Reincarnation Princess Struggles. Now, next time I will break the narcissistic noble bonbon g. Georg to Eigel. It is the sessor to the Marquis, andter to Rosemary''s fiance. I announced it as st, but I will say it again. Rosemary''s ... my future fiance. That stupid bonbon. Piahahahaha ... I''m not kidding. What is so sad, you have to devote my whole life. I would like to give a heroine with a bonito, but I''m afraid of conscience as well. Even if you give it over, you should at least make it a better person. First, we need to look back on his background. Most of the targets of the maiden game have a sad past, but he and Georg also have an unmistakable past. tinum blonde like silk thread, amethyst eyes. Georg died when he was eight years old, embodying a short life of a good man. The child who lost her beautiful mother was sad. But no oneforted him. The father, the head of the Marquis, despaired of losing his beloved woman. He will live a rough life without looking back on his son who was left alone. And his uncle, Georg''s uncle, was so desperate to support and restore the turbulent Lord that he couldn''t be near him. Georg, who was left alone, continues to look for histe mother. He kept himself alone in his mother''s room, keeping his servants away. One day he found his mother in the mirror. A boy who wears his mother''s shawl from his head. It was Georg himself, a lifelike appearance to his mother, who was imed to be a white lily. Mirror, or water surface or ss. As long as there is something to show, she can meet her mother. That was where Georg became a narcissist. To be honest, heavy. Very heavy. It is surprising that there was such a sad past in that pervert. But his mother was actually sick. The day I first met was when I was five and Georg was six. Perhaps my goal was to bring Georg to me as a potential fiance, but I left Georg early and I missed his mother. My mother raised her upper body in bed and smiled at me. Thedy standing beside her looked anxiously at her before introducing me. "Please forgive me rudeness. Her Highness Princess. My wife is weak and at the turn of the season I tend to get sick and can''t get out of bed." "I''m honored to see you. My name is Moritz''s wife, Emma." "I''m Rosemary." I greeted Emma who smiled while smiling. Even though she is a fleeting beauty, if sheughs she will be a foul girl. What this person is too cute. At this point, I became a melody to Emma and went to visit her many times, taking advantage of her position as a fiance candidate. It might have been a nuisance for the princess to go out and y, but Emma always greeted her with a smile. Mary, call me whatever the nickname, and love me, like my real daughter. Emma''s serious angel. Serious goddess. Georg? What is it delicious? I went to see him several times and found some of the causes of Emma''s illness. First one. Don''t eat aggressively. Emma, you''re a small snack and you''re an unbnced one. My favorite food is fruits, and my disliked food is vegetables, kids. Emma who doesn''t like carrots is cute, but nutrition is important. Part two. Hardly exercise. Basically, they spend a day reading or embroidering in bed. I don''t think I''m hungry because I don''t have much exercise. A vicious cycle of losing physical strength because you don''t eat. Three. Avoid sunlight. Because I rarely go outside, it doesn''t hit the sun. Humans need the sun. I can''t remember it well, but it should have worked on bone formation, autonomic nervous system, and many other things. Also, personally, if you are just indoors, you feel depressed. Sunburn isn''t good too, but it needs moderately. If you''re sick, I''m not a doctor but I can''t help but Emma doesn''t seem to have a major illness. It''s easy to get sick of a cold at the turn of the season and often prolong it. If you can improve your physical strength, you may be able to avoid the tragedy two years from now. I thought so, I decided to work with Georg and his uncle Julius to improve Emma''s physical condition. . 6 The Reincarnation Princess Struggles. (2) "Is your mother''s meal?" Georg tilts his head curiously. Emma''s look-alike face is as cute as a girl. "Yes, I want you to focus on vegetables." "But ... mother has vegetables ..." Georg breaks words insanely. I know my mother hates vegetables. Yup. "So I want to think of a dish that tastes good even if I hate vegetables ... Is there any good idea? Julius-san" I was shaken by me, and Julius put his hand on his chin as he thought. He is an ideal adult man, not a neutral figure like Georg. Well-formed eyes, thin lips, light brown hair rubbed behind. Amid the hard beauty, the slightly sleepy green eyes soften the impression. "Because I''m a bite, I think soup is the easiest to eat ... but my sister-inw doesn''t even like it." "What is the seasoning?" "I think it''s probably just salty." Ask Julius with a bitter smile, and Georg next door answers faster than he returns. Is it just a thin salty taste? I think it''s a consomm soup, but I don''t think there is consomme in this world. It would take a lot of time to make it by hand. I tried it once in the past, but it took a lot of material and time. I wondered if I wouldn''t do it again while removing the lye. I don''t think the same ingredients are avable in this world. "Ah!" Pan, and I p. I was reminded of the recipe in my brain, ignoring the neighbor Georg, who curiously looked into it. What about potage? There is a high possibility that even children who hate vegetables will eat them. It can be made without consomme. In fact, it would be nice to have a mixer, but if you do it, you can''t make it. Above all, there are many types. Potato for pumpkin, carrot for cub. Once you get used to it, you may want to try tomato gazpacho or cold soup. Is there olive oil or wine vinegar? How about soy milk? How much seasoning is there? "Julius!" "What is it?" Like Julius, whose name was called out loud and her eyes rounded, I approached. "Are you handling seasonings from other countries?" Julius is a trader. Even if you are born in a noble house, only the eldest son can seed. He went on the road to trade to test his strength and flourished. Thepany is steadily increasing its customers by focusing on products that have not yet attracted attention in this country, such as fermented foods from small countries in the east, and textiles and yarns that are passed on only to some tribes in the west. In our world, like a young up-anding businessman. "Of course. We also handle a variety of familiar salts and sugars, as well as vinegar and oils. We have recently started handling fermented seasonings made from fish." What, if it''s a Nampler! I m so excited I m excited. Is there soy sauce? What is mustard? Curry powder? "Do you want to see it?" Julius looked into me with a happy expression, as I felt uncontroble and tingling. As a calm adult man himself, heughs like a child reminiscent of mischief. what is that. Will this family kill me with a gap moe? "I''d love to!" Then I worked hard to make a recipe involving Julius and the cooks of the Eigel family. Moritz, the owner of the house, was surprised at me, who came every day, but she was willing to ept her when she knew that it was for Emma''s health. Because this person is a beloved wife. I asked Georg, who had a crying face, what to do. It''s an important task to take Emma out for a walk, as little as possible every day. If you ask your cute son, Emma will not be evil. No, I''m originally a very kind person, so I wouldn''t hurt if I invited. However, I think that the time without parent and child water is good for each other. While taking into consideration the weather and the condition of Emma on that day, the time for the walk gradually increased. The mother and child walking slowly while loving flowers and birds healed the eyes of the owner and servants watching. I think that it is our job to gradually increase the number of flowers and sculptures and to improve the garden. How much do you like your wife? that person. And after repeated struggles, the finished potage seemed to suit Emma''s mouth. When I heard the word "delicious" that I inadvertently leaked, tears rose. I was delighted to hold hands with the chef who worked hard together, and I was lifted up by Mr. Julius who was impressed and turned around. We''re too excited. The amount of meals gradually increased, and Emma''splexion improved visibly. Recently, in the arbor of a garden, I and Julius often have tea. Even if the season changes, you rarely fall asleep. Until one year after Georg turned eight years old, I still can''t help but surely. I dyed my cheeks in light red and saw Emma a little plump. But. The good guy smiling like a girl has thrown a bomb at me. "So when is Marie going to be my wife?" "e?" "Cho ... mother !!" Next to Georg, who turned red, I turned blue. Dangerous. I forgot ... I forgot my g as a fiance On the contrary, if you''re immersed in your fiance''s house, the future is as if you''ve decided. I was too stupid to have squeezed my own neck. I was desperate to break Emma''s death g ... "I talk a lot with Moritz that I can''t wait for the day when I can have a cute girl. He also thinks of Mary as her daughter, so train Georg to be a wonderful man who looks good with Mary. I''m really upset recently that I need to fix it. '''' What should I do. Emma stares at her eyes with high hopes, and she has no intention of getting married to her son. If you can see how the connection with the royal family is, and if you can see any calctions or spections, I think that it would not have been so painful, but from Emma''s smile, I can not find any such dim things. It''s very attractive to be Emma''s daughter, but ... No. All of me have decided to dedicate to an unseen knightmander. I mean, honestly, I''m over 20 years old and I think that I''m too crazy to see Georg, now 7 years old, as a lover. When the sweat began to bleed slowly into the palms after too much trouble, the helping hand was offered from an unexpected location. "I''m quick. My sister-inw." Julius, who had been on the side, puts a tea cup and smiles with a bitter smile. "Oh, is that so?" "That''s right. Your Highness Princess is intelligent, but she''s only six years old. Bringing the story a long way ago, such as marriage, will only bother you." "... Yes, I''m sorry, Marie, I didn''t mean to bother you, but you hurried too much." "No. I''m so happy to tell my aunt like her daughter." Being in by Julius, Emma withers away. I was following up in a hurry, but hesitated for a while and then opened my mouth. If you say, be prepared only now. "Just me ... that, the one I long for," "eh!?" "eh!" "Aw" The first thing that responded to my words was Georg, then Emma, and finally Julius. Georg stands up with a pale face, Emma shines her eyes, and Juliusughs curiously. "Well, what kind of person?" I thought she would be disappointed, but Emma was curious and biting. Girls'' love bana lovers seem to bemon anywhere. I was in trouble because Emma, who drove away the boys, digged the roots and leaves. Because I haven''t met the Knight Commander yet, I can only tell it while it is cloudy. But she was convinced of such ambiguous information. On the way home, he said with a smile that he would cheer, so somehow the g was broken. . 7 The Impact Of The Reincarnation Princess. "Hey!" "Fugyu" One afternoon, when Emma''s condition was much better and she began to concentrate on her own study before she went to the Eigel family. A golden bullet came into my stomach as I was on the corridor facing the garden, aiming for the library. `` Sister, sister, sister! '''' The identity of the bullet was his younger brother. Golden hair that is lighter than me is pressed into my belly. Brother. Please ask for help. My sister, I thought I could get my gut out of my mouth right now. "Roses Mary, are you hurt?" "All right" The guard knight standing behind me is puzzled. Ah, I knew that the bullet that came was the Prince, so I couldn''t bounce back ... "... Johan" "!" When I''m worried about my little brother like a puppy, what do I do? Johan stiffened his small body. What appeared was a brilliantly beautiful boy with a wooden sword for training .... Brother Christophe. "I''m in the middle of training. Go back." Chris, who speaks with a cold voice without expression, is impressive. Even though I know I didn''t tell me, my back grows. Of course Johan was frightened and clung to me more and more. Why are infants so strong in hands? My sister, it''s about to reverse the internal organs soon. Looks down at the ice blue eyes on the long eyshes, and his brother sighs. Johan''s body bounced again. I''m scared of my brother''s every move. What kind of training is being done? "Good morning, Chris brother. I''m sorry to have disturbed my discipline." I know you''re not in a good mood, but let''s say hello. Your brother shakes his head. Although his expression remained nk, his eyes were gentle. "It''s not your fault, because Johann wasn''t able to see you for a while and was so sinking." Apparently, my brother, who identally found me, abandoned his discipline and started running. I was open-minded. You have to be careful about the route and time of day. "Johan" "Sister" Bend your knees and look into my little brother, who is slightly shorter than me. Johan called me, moistening his big eyes. My younger brother is not cute. Even if it''s a spoiled and weeping baby, a jealous and annoying little brother. But if you pamper here, nothing will change. "Johan, apologize to your brother." "eh" I have a harsh expression in my blue eyes, which look stunning. Oh, sorry. Johan. But my sister decided to make her heart a demon. It''s different from living alone with two people. I have to expand my world, my world. I don''t have a useless older sister that is just sweet. "Chris was taking time to train with you while you were busy. You threw it out." Apologize. Once again, Johan''s pretty face was squatting and distorted. The hand that was holding my clothes is released, and my pants are reced. The younger brother who turned the head of the nose bright red, muttered in a low voice, while standing down. "... go, me ... no ..." "I can''t hear you. Turn your face up, turn to your brother and try again." "Well ..." The face of an escort knight stood by Johan''s body, stiffened. My brother has his eyes rounded. You''re probably considered a scary older sister. Good. I decided to shift from a sweet sister to a scary one. "Sorry, no ..." "once again" "... I''m sorry !!" My brother, who stretched his back and shouted loudly, finally rxed. Good. A good child. ? !!! I was nodded with satisfaction, but I turned to my older brother and got stuck. It''s not surprising that Chris, who received a loud apology and smiled with a bitter smile. There was a person standing behind him. A wooden sword in his hand that looks easy to move is the same as his brother. Perhaps he was teaching his brother and brother how to handle swords. By the way, he was the best swordsman in the country. Dark eyes that emit sharp eyes to ck hair that seems to be strong and hard. The line from the fearless cheek to the chin is the same, but it looks young because there is no stubble. No, I''m actually young. A tight body with moderate muscles on the tall looking up. The wild-looking man looked at me with the eyes of an interesting creature. "brother" "? ... What''s wrong, Rose?" There is nothing like this. Please, brother. Deny me. I''m mistaken for another person now. "He is ..." "Oh, he''s our knight of the sword and a member of the Guard." Shaken by Chris, he kneels in front of me. Grasp your hands gently and stop just before your lips touch. My fingertips gasped, and I hardened involuntarily. "Please forgive me for this kind of greeting. I''m Leonhard von Orcein, a member of the Knights of the Guards. A low, sweet voice that I was scorched about. I am trembling with the joy that I finally met and the shame that showed him a disappointment. Probably my worst impression in him. (I did it in the most important encounter scene ...) The meeting with the long-awaited leader of the Knights of the Future Guard was aplished in the worst form. . 8 The Impact Of The Reincarnation Princess. (2) I''m sorry ... I want to cry seriously ... Until one day I could meet, I decided to hone myself. That''s why I didn''t ambitiously search for him who would have already belonged to the Guard since childhood. In the first ce, when such a small girl approaches furiously, the effect is zero. Rose Mary at the start of the game is probably 15-6, and Leonhardt is 31 years old. I''m wondering if I can get a partner at that time, but now it''s out of the question. I thought it would only be painful to meet you You just met by chance, or you could see a face like Hannya ... My love shattered before it began. "His Highness ...? How was it?" "Well, no ... nothing." I desperately endure the tears that are about to fall, and I shake my head. He pulled his hand from the big palm and stepped down. Suspicious gaze hurts. "My sister? Is it hurt somewhere?" Johan looked into me anxiously, even though she had just hit it. When I smiled, I was relieved, and my expression rxed. My conscience hurts my innocent and kind brother. Sorry. Sister is a little shaking. I''ve just been trying to shift to a scared sister who raises Johan''s hard. It''s ugly and sneaky to try to repair just in front of your favorite person. From now on, my sister will be a demon sister who won''t take care of anyone in front of you ...! "I''m sorry to show you the unsightly ce. I''m Rosemary, the first princess. Thank you, brother and brother. He scolds at his expression muscles and smiles. You can''t see it yourself, but it''s fine if you''re not cramped. "unsightly?" Leonhardt''s expression seemed strange. Surprisingly long eyshes blink several times. A muttering like a solitude was a pick-up of a part of my words. "... like Orcein?" "I''m sorry .... but are you talking about the brave man you mentioned earlier?" I was told that I was brave, and I sighed without thinking that it would go. I don''t know what kind of feeling you expressed it, but I don''t want you to be ridiculed if possible. Because my heart breaks and I can''t recover. Don''t you find the answer to me who is silent, Leonhard-sama gently narrows her long eyes. He looked at me stunned by the unexpected reaction and smiled softly. "I''m sorry. I''m sorry to embarrass thedy, and it''s a knight''s deed .... but I''m just grateful for one thing." "...?" "Looking at you earlier, I thought," What a cool princess! " !! I understood Leonhardt''s words, and I immediately boiled to the point where a sound could be heard. Even if you do not look at it yourself, you can see that the face is red. Because it''s hot to my ears. What should I do. I just decided. Your scared sister doesn''t blush. The demon sister doesn''t get sloppy and fall in love. No matter how much I told myself, my body was honest. Contrary to my will, my face does not get reddish, and if I am a little concerned, my facial muscles are likely to copse. You can only shrink your lips and lower it. Leonhardt, fearful. I can easily roll me around with my palm if he gets involved. "sister" "That !! Johan" My brother, who forgot that he was next, calls me. When I looked at it like I was ying, I saw blue eyes with a very cold light in it. A cold thing spreads through the spine. Have you been despised, if not without? That''s true. While scolding his younger brother, it turns red in front of another man. It is a terrible evil woman. Light ass! Bitch ... !! My idiot !! "... Why is it red? My sister" "that is" "Johan" Asked by a cold voice, I don''t think it''s a pretty little brother, I''m stuck in words. I wanted to apologize for being sorry, but that is not allowed. Your elder brother breaks in, as if he couldn''t see me squeaking. "Stop bullying Rose" "But ... brother!" "I don''t know the feeling, but it would be wrong to me Rose." "Yes" Johan, who was scolded by his brother, bows down with regret. Sorry, sorry ... My older sister who was floating is bad. I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I''m not satisfied. "Do you know now that it is meaningless to whine and lock Rose?" "Yes" "I''ll go back to training. There''s a lot to learn." Hmm? What are you talking about? Why do I have to be trapped because I have a love brain? I can''t understand what my brother is saying. But he seemed familiar to Johan, and he nodded at his brother''s question with a dignified look. Something like me being left behind ... "I''m sorry to let you wait. Let''s go back, Leonhard." "Hah" "And then again. Rose. I''m sorry to make a noise." "Ah, yes ... train, please do your best" Leave me not to be able to talk and my brother and Johan return heels. My brother left me after saying a word, but his brother was only bowed. I wonder if I was hated in earnest. Syscon wanted to cure, but he didn''t want to be hated. Well, do you own your own business? Johan stops for some reason in front of Leonhard. Big eyes looked up at Leonhardt as if to challenge. Flow, silence for a few seconds. Eventually, Johan began to walk again to the training ground without saying anything. Is it because of the fact that the back looks slightlyrger? . 9 Avoid The Reincarnation Princess. A few days from unexpected encounter. I am quietly studying. I was able to meet my favorite Knight Commander, and I want to put myself into polishing myself soon. g folding means that you have to close until the other capture targets gather at the castle. I want to believe that I can live in peace for several years before the magician and prieste. The younger brother is trained by his older brother, and is growing up. He is a little longer, but his face is different. She was a spoiled baby crybaby, and she began to look so dignified that she couldn''t seem to have been stuck behind me until recently. Georg is trained by his father and his uncle. I sometimes go to see Emma, but she will tell you his growth process happily. Georg, who was a squid to Emma, seemed to be quite a boy. Emmaughed that even if the Eigel family copsed, it was worthwhile to feed their wives and children, even though Julius seemed to be throwing in business-rted not only manners and martial arts. It''s not like you''re falling down, but your wife''s wife is ok. Well, let''s keep Emma''s naturalness. Anyway, if they grow up properly, the rosemary g has broken. Even if Mikohime did not choose Johann and Georg, she would not be arrested for her lifetime and would not have to marry Georg without love. Good, good. ... I had a time when I thought so. I am currently reading in my room. This is a history book designated by the teacher who teaches history. There are many old words, and I struggle with a dictionary, but I can''t concentrate at all. I can''t do it. I''ve always felt a strong gaze that a hole might have opened since a while ago. I can''t worry about being too self-conscious. I''m watching I''m looking amazing. When I turned over there for a moment and nced over my head, my eyes were perfectly aligned. Deviate a little! My stomach hurts, irritated and sharp. A hole is likely to open in my stomach. The culprit who has been bothering me for several days is my escort knight, us von Behrmer. Whatever you hide, there is only one capture target that can be ced in Uraseka. Masochist escort knight. You may be wondering not to break the g even though the target is just around the corner, but of course there is a trantion. Regarding him, doing nothing from Rosemary''s side is a major premise for breaking the g. us is currently 18 years old. Dark brown hair trimmed short and deeply carved. The sweet drooping eyes, which are in inverse proportion to the dignified eyebrows, are deep green. Smile like a boy seems to be very popr with young Madam. Indeed, a refreshing sportsman type in modern Japan that seems to be suitable for carbonated water. It was a year and a while ago that I was assigned to escort Rosemary, but ... at this time, in fact, she already had sexual preference for masochism. He was born as the second son of the Earl Family, and had a brutal brother. A free brother who can''t seem to have been born from a serious couple, has been ying around with her without awareness. us was affected by this. Parents raised him strictly so as not to be his brother''s dance. In spite of that, us became a perfectionist who could do everything without hesitation. But no matter how dexterous he is, he can fail. Naturally, because he is human. However, he was not optimistic and me himself more than necessary. me and me ... One day, I wanted to be a person who looked down on me and scorned myself. I don''t know much about the masochist''s psychological mechanism, but in his case it was probably due to perfectionism. He may be asking for pity for himself who was not perfect. At the age of, the eldest son began to calm down, and when his parents turned his eyes, he joined the Knights of the Kingdom. A few yearster, he became an escort knight of Rosemary. In other words, us'' masochistic g is a g that I can''t beat even if I scratch it. Considering Mikohime, who hasn''t seen it yet, I wanted to break it somehow. Because there is age difference. If you can''t, you have to give up. And there''s one other important g that you definitely want to beat. ...... It is the distorted master-ve g of Rosemary and us. Rosemary von Velfaert fell in love with us. ... No, not me. Just the princess in the game. It is inevitable that a young girl stumbles on a beautiful guard knight who has been around since childhood. Rose had grown up secretly, with a romance simr to his longing without telling anyone. us also cherished Rose as much as his sister, and had no love, but kept it in great care. It broke down one day when Rose turned 13 years old. Rose happens to see a glimpse of his love affair with an older maid. Perhaps the reason why you repeatedly asked and answered while hiding behind the scenes was probably a goodbye or something. Rose, trying to go out, came out of the room to call us, and shook himself with the sound of a bang. Looking into the direction of the sound, us, who was looking for her, was with the maid. His cheeks were bright red and he was grabbed by the maid. Rose tries to jump out of his way to protect him and freezes. "I guess you can stay without me !? Who else can give you pain! Dating an ordinary woman and be happy !?" Roses became stunned and self-destroying in the words of the maid. The words of the maid could not be understood by her. A young girl can''t tell why a violent man has to be side by side. But instead of arguing, us is left as a maid. She shakes herself insanely and flushes her unbeaten cheeks. The deep green eyes melted away. I cried in front of the TV screen, saying, "More ..." exhaled with a hot breath. To the pure princess, I''ll show you anything! If you could go beyond the screen, you would close Rose''s ears and eyes, push it back into the room, and then forcibly remove the scum couple! I bit my teeth. I can go this way now, but it''s pointless because I''m a rose. Life doesn''t stay. There was no one blocking his eyes and ears, so Rose thought in agonism. As a result of my thoughts, I came to the conclusion that if I violently worked out, I would be able to get us. Sweet Princess. It''s not like I don''t dislike being able to show such a punishing scene. It would have required courage to suddenly violent a human being nearby like a brother and sister. While trembling, Rose strikes us''s cheek. She says, kneeling and gazing at the appalling us. "us ... you were a filthy dog." I will say it again. Dude, princess. It wasn''t taught to anyone, but the queen could be pulled off naturally. I get numb, there is no longing. "Ro, Rosemary-sama, me ... I am!" "Shut up. I won''t allow dogs to speak my name." Hits us desperately trying to make an excuse again. At this point, it only seems that Rose is exploring new sexual preferences. "Your master, dog?" It is the moment of the birth of the sadist princess. Thus, Rose and us abandoned their gentle rtionships like brothers and sisters, and became master-servants with distorted bonds. I personally wanted to support this master and servant. No matter who says what, is not it? Although there is a word called a lid on a torn pot, it is just sore. If both sides are happy, I think that''s okay, but us regrets having distorted the princess who cherished like her sister. It is the usroot that the heroine Shinko Himees in from around the breakdown. I couldn''t see the rose after us and Mikohime were tied together in a very poor way ... I would rmend it now. Donte. Kamon. Come on, Mikohime !! I have no intention of bing a sadist princess! By the way, I swear I will never fall in love with us in the future. That''s why we maintained a nd rtionship. Whatever his sexual preference, he is still a good escort. I hope that I try to stay out of his shadows and build a good rtionship. us wanted to hide that he was a masochist if Rose didn''t try to uncover in the first ce. It would be best for each other to stop in a sibling rtionship. Yes, I thought. Why do you look at me !? That person !! Until a few days ago, you were a refreshing young man! You''ve kept the best distance without sticking! Why did you suddenly start sending hot eyes !? . 10 Avoid The Reincarnation Princess. (2) Calm down. I''m calm down. It is not yet determined that us was interested in me. There''s some reason you stare at me. Your hair has a habit, lint or bread crumbs! Surely. Please, please. "... us" "Well, huh" I decided and called out to us. He gasped for a moment, but immediately returned his expression. Looking at his gant face, it doesn''t seem to have any special sexual preference. , and I swallow and inhale. "Do you have anything on my face?" I heard it in a straight ball. I do not want to prolong this stalemate any more. I''m sorry for such a painful stomach. So it''s us. Please don''t hesitate to tell me what''s on it. Bread crumbs? Lint? Or potato kempi? We stare at each other. It is unnatural to look away, though unwilling. Wait as much as possible to make sure that your facial expressions are not pulled off. Several seconds or tens of seconds? After a heavy silence that exacerbated my stomach ache, us finally opened his mouth. ",No" Oh, I see! Nothing is attached! I wanted you to answer atst! us, who opened his mouth with a nervous look, looked away from me and fell down. It''s probably because my cheeks seemed slightly flushed. It''s a bit hot because the weather is good today. It is decided so. "If so, take care not only of me, but also of the surroundings. Watching the target is not the only escort." "Hah!" us salutes my reprimand. Picho ... why are you looking so good? Stop and don''t look at it with sparkling eyes !! I''m telling me that I look a long way! I screamed in my heart with a face like a noh. Because this person doesn''t make sense. The mental structure is too meaningless. What are you happy about being scolded by a little girl who doesn''t know what escorts and martial arts are? If you can''t scold or beat, what do you do? Congrattions on the contrary? Are you stroking? Do you praise and extend? ? I was quietly confused. I feel like I''m facing a beast or an unknown living creature across my desk. If you make the wrong choice, the sense of urgency will dominate the field. The palms squeezed under the desk and the back of the neck were beginning to sweat cold. As a result, what did I do? "... I''m going to the library." ran away. If you want tough with the fleeing enemy, justugh. Even so many stomach hurting spaces! While the maid is wrapping around, she is watching over her, and us doesn''t understand! I want to study quietly! Stand up with your assignment book and dictionary. I sighed out, I noticed a few secondster. He intends to avoid the immediate danger, and in fact nothing has been avoided. "I will offer you" Yes, that s right. Ahahahahahahaha. Because it''s my escort knight, it''s obvious that ites! I''m not stupid. With me walking in the corridor with empty eyes, the strange thing thates with me ... I am an escort knight. I was so nervous that I couldn''t do anything but noticed what I could see through the window in the corridor and stopped my feet. What you can see underneath is the training ground. Today, my brother is working hard together with his brother. Johan, who is one head smaller than his brother, looks like a dwarf in a fairy tale when he is near tall Leonhard. It is likely to be stomped on, and it will be shaky. Because I was always nearby, I am still not used to the sense of distance. I felt a little lonely when I realized that I couldn''t help her anymore when she fell. No, no, it s what I wanted, so do nt mumble. Even if your brother hates you, let''s take it as a result of my decision. I took my gaze away from Johans and began to walk, and suddenly noticed my gaze and raised my face. For some reason, my eyes nced with the warm-looking us. ... strangely warm eyes, like seeing that disgusting child. Shouldn''t the Princess be a hundred face? "What is" Don''t look at me! Menacing with sensual, cold eyes. But us doesn''t try to withdraw his warm gaze and smile. He turned his mouth on Madam''s reputed refreshing smile. "... Rosemary is a kind person." What, suddenly. I mean, you were with mest time when I was scolding Johann. And what are you talking about though you''ve been pulling a lot? "Compliments are fine" I nced at us with a look at the disturbing things and started walking. I have a very cold attitude, but I can''t move well because I have no idea where us'' mines are. But us talks, following me, without a break. You''re mentally strong! "Not ttering!" "Are you left?" "I''ve been serving Rosemary-sama, a year and eighteen days ..." ... It''s fine. "And only four and a half hours have passed." It''s fine! And scary! "I know that you are a beautiful, deep-hearted person who cares and cares for those around you." I was distracted by the shocking stalker''s remarks, and I was about to go through halfway, but I can not hear this. I don''t understand the meaning ... Is that? For those who have a preference in that direction, is it an angel who can care for her sister who scolds her brother in front of the public? ? What scary it. "I''m over-buying." I was too upset and bite myself. However, the upset is not apanied by praise or embarrassing or the sweet and sour taste of a young girl. I''m scared. I''m pulling. Because you ask, don''t pull me into the underground! "No" Nevertheless, the guard knight who does not read the air denies with the sound of the sound. I''m scared and can''t look back, but I''m probably smiling with a shining smile. Please, read the air. Because my face is deep blue and my voice is trembling. No matter what direction you look at, it doesn''t look shy, just notice. "If you have scolded His Highness, it''s only if you''re kind. If you really care, you know that sometimes you need toin." "... us is fine." "You were very dignified and beautiful at that time ..." You''re saying stop! listen!! Deliver my thoughts !! "I am finally convinced that you are not just a lovable little princess." I wonder what. I have a chill. A feeling that isn''t very good is sick. I stop and look back. us was looking straight at me with a very serious eye. I swallowed my breath in the gleaming eyes. The bad feeling is now at its peak. The rm sounded annoyingly in my head. "Rose Mary is my true master ..." "us!" I block us''s words. us had his eyes rounded, probably because he rarely messed up his voice, but this is not something he knew. To break the terrifying g, you can always throw away the giant cat skin you''ve been nurturing. Well, this guy said, Master! It is a private NG word reminiscent of the master and servant of that suspicious rtionship. In the scene where the name was changed from "Ros Mary" to "Master", us swore to Rosemary to enve. "... I don''t say anything rare." I tell you in a voice that I killed. If you lose your mind, your body and voice are likely to tremble. I want to escape, I really want to escape. I don''t know why. g yourself without any action. Why is he falling on his own? It''s more serious than scary. Unavoidable events or too tight. "Your master is a father, not me." Hey, I''m sorry for my disappointed face Please ask me well. And don''t get any closer. "You''re just being pushed by a father''s orders to keep a young girl guardian from the end." "It''s different," "I don''t want more from you, so you should think so." "Rose Mary-sama" us takes a step forward, irritated by my stubborn attitude. Pichi ... Well, wait. Calm down ... if youe! "... I understand well that you serve me with sincerity, but the word changes depending on the person who takes it. If they have malice, the meaning of words can change in any way. '''' "!" us is stunning in my words. And he tightened his expression. "I understand that you have sworn allegiance to the King and that you are doing my best to me because of that loyalty. "... Rose Mary" . He seems to be convinced somehow. As a prerequisite, "Stop saying things that may be suspected of having two hearts," but the real intention is "Don''t call her master." Looking at the silent us, he finally reminded, "Good!" Although he has a cool face, his heart was cold and sweaty. Ah ... I was impatient. This kind of bad heart exchange is excused again. I started walking again, and pretended to not see the expression of us who was still saying something. . 11 The Puzzle Of The Reincarnation Princess. I was very happy feeling swayed by rattles and carriages. For two reasons. The first is Georg''s 9th birthday, which is why he goes out today. I don''t have a pretty personality, just as my former fiancee is one year old. But this time is different. Georg''s nine-year-old signifies that Emma''s death g, which he was expected to die when he was eight, has beenpletely broken. Emma wasughing even today. I''ve been a little fat recently while having tea with me, and I''m so happy, despite all myints. Was good. It was really good. In the carriage, there was a sign that the passenger wasughing. When you turn your gaze, your eyes meet him who is softly narrowing his eyes. He bowed down and bowed, without being offended. "I''m sorry." "No" I don''t get angry at what I wasughing at, literally. Or, if you look at the smile you just saw, you''re not stupid. It was simply strange. What did I do and make himugh? He shook his head unrelentingly, and he continued saying as if he had read my thoughts. "Because the Princess was smiling very happily." I was trapped. He muttered with mischievous eyes. His eyes were so gentle that I couldn''t look straight ahead and fell. The face is bright red, not to mention. Even has no specifications because he likes it. If your beloved smiles gently like this, it''s going to be red. He Because Leonhardt-sama, I can be rolled in my palm and I can do anything. "Can you please forgive me?" "Well ... of course." Break off the words that seem to be staggering and fix them. After repeated calmly and calmly in my heart, I exhaled briefly. "Rather, I apologize to me. I''m sorry today I''ve been with myself and I''m sorry." "Please do not apologize." "but" "This is my job. Please don''t mind it." jobs. That''s true. He has been with me, but there is no reason beyond his work. He scolds himself for being depressed despite hisprehension. Just being together this way is a very lucky thing. As you all know, the second reason why I''m smiling. It is that today''s escort is Leonhardt-sama. My escort was originally us. But unfortunately, today, she is taking a break on her parents'' business. Anyway, his brother seems to get married. It''s a remarkable thing. Please,e here. us was reluctant to try to send it out with a light feeling that it would be nice to slow it down. The reason was that I had to go out on the same day. If you were quietly in the castle, you would have convinced that another person would be my escort, but us said that it would be different if you went outside. I was attacked along the way, and if I wanted to do something, I wouldn''t be very motivated. It was a pity that I had to be at least as good as myself or better than myself. I think it was a word that I knew I was an influential person who could enter the five fingers in the Guard Knights. I''m d you''re worried, but I''m a little murderous ... A good stalker is bad in nature. I tried to give up on my own business, as if I had to break. I can''t help my brother be absent from the wedding. I wanted to see with my own eyes that Emma''s death g broke perfectly. However, some people raised their names in order to see if I was in trouble. That is Leonhardt-sama. As expected, us could not say that he was the best swordsman in the country, and went reluctantly to his parents'' home. I''m sorry for inconveniencing Leonhardt. I think, but I want to say this. Good job us, Good job. And thank you for your happiness, us''s older brother. "in addition" "?" I rarely praised us in my brain, and Leonhardt continued to speak after a while. Look up at me and look at me, he smiles. "No man is dissatisfied with the role of escorting a beautiful princess." "!" . But cool. Leonhardt, who has a hard-to-reach, but hard-to-ess atmosphere, smiles only and has incalcble destructive power. The so-called gap moe. If she narrows her eyes sweetly, she will surely be able to help any woman. I''ve already fallen so needless to say. If Leonhardt is already saying that anything is fine, I can not refute. Whatever you do, it looks cool. Even if it is out of my acupoint, I will still moe. Even if us says the same line, he will definitely ignore the gun. "I have to thank us. Now when I arrived at my parents'' house ... a regretful figure appears in my eyes." "..." The words of Leonhard who smiled happily brought me back a bit to reality. Certainly, it seems to be troublesome toe back ... . 12 The Puzzle Of The Reincarnation Princess. (2) I am not very expressive. That''s why I think I still have no expression. But he, who was good at reading human expressions, reminded me of us, realized that tension had fallen, and turned smile into bitter smile. "... us is not bothering you?" "... what does that mean?" "It''s just a word" Quiet voice, calm eyes. I can''t feel others, but I can''t read the back of his words because the experience value is too different from the original ... In what sense and for what purpose? Is my word involved in the retreat of us? When I think so, I get stuck in words. But I didn''t want to lie to Leonhard. I breathe briefly to release my tension, and then I open my mouth. "... If you say nothing, you will be lying." Tell the fishing. Leonhardt smiled bitterly at my muttering, but did not intervene. A gentle gaze softens the continuation of words. "He is an indisputable and excellent escort. He has never doubted his power ... but he is too much protection." us is basic obedience. But if there is any danger involved, the story is different. This outing is a good example. "Is overprotection?" "Yes. I''m sure I''m too vulnerable from us''s point of view. I''m fragile enough to protect me from the Protector''s perspective, but I''m a willing individual. There''s no way we can be described as being valued by being locked up by being locked in. '''' I gradually became emotional. Leonhardt deepens his grin while staring at me. My eyes got a little cold as I calmed the child who was whining. I''m ashamed. Isn''t it really a child to be annoyed and hit him unrted? "No, you are not weak" "e?" "us is not an easy man to swear to his weak and beautiful princess." Staring at me stunned, Leonhardt smiled. Low voice sounds shiny. "In front of you, that would be a dog ..." Puppy, dog ...? What a sinister word. I don''t have a hobby of keeping adult boys as dogs. Border collie is good for dogs. Or Shend sheep dock. "The nature is a wolf. If you don''t like it, you''ll bite even a superior, and it''s a beast you wouldn''t normally tame." I wonder if a sadist would make them tame, but it doesn''t really turn into tea. In fact, I don''t think everyone is good if you look at the recent us. us, as mentioned above, is a strong man who can enter five fingers in the Knights of the Guard. Given his age, getting a princess escort is an impossibly fast career. The exception to this is that the Knights of Japan ce more emphasis on their abilities than their status, but of course they are often jealous and alienated. There''s no stupid sneak in front of the princess, but he also knows that he''s been sneaked by a shadow. But us is not a refreshing man as he looks. Avoid violence brilliantly, and hate taste twice. A poor person is crushing it so that there is no second time. Isn''t it a masochist already? Do you have such an aggressive masochist? Or is Sado and masochist two sides of the same coin? Yeah, I didn''t know what I was saying. "You who are taming the things can''t be weak. I know that you can be a noble princess who just doesn''t want to be protected, but it sometimes looks dangerous." "...?" Dangerous? Is it dangerous because it looks weak? I don''t understand what he wants to say. What does it mean to be dangerous without being weak? Did you notice that I was confused, Leonhardt looked at me with her admiring eyes? "You can stand on your own feet, think and decide with your head, but there is a limit to what you can do alone. " "... I think you rely on it." I shed several times at Leonhard''s unexpected words. There are very few things I can do with my own strength. I knew, I was going to rely on it. Even today, Leonhard is escorting you, knowing that you are selfish. But he doesn''t think so. Leonhardt shakes his head. "It''s more. It''s not enough. us has the same idea. Even so, I can''t say that I understand easily. No matter how much Leonhardt''s words. Of course, there is also a princess position. It is not a good position to expose people to weakness. But more than that, it is not possible to determine how far we can exin and how much we can rely on. Who can you exin to a future event that has not yet happened? Leonhardughed at me with a stubborn attitude looking down. "... Please keep it in the corner of your will" It''s still far before I can recall the voices and words that contain bitterness with a real feeling. It is a story of the future several yearster. . 13 Reincarnation Princess Determination. "check" The escape of the white king is blocked from above the board, with a stiff sound. I nced at the board, moaning,. There is nowhere, somewhere there is a live road ... You can''t see the road even if you rotate your brain full and round. I ca nt do it anymore. With my little brain, I can''t let this merciful king escape. I manage to bite my regrets and bite my frustration with a sigh. After a gesture of defeating the king''s piece with his fingertip, he muttered a little. "lost" Oh, it''s frustrating. Frustrating! How many times have you done this because of my nasty strategy? No, I remember the number of times without counting. This is the 32nd defeat record that is unfortunate and unforgettable. I heard aughing voice as if I was staring at the board no matter what was wrong. With a bad feeling, I looked up slowly and turned my eyes to theughter. It is inevitable that resentment will be disgusting. If there is a loser who feels refreshed by the winner, I just want you to know. "It''s terrible tough. My brother." "sorry" Upon protest, Brother Christoph slowly narrows the light blue eyes, which are framed by long eyshes. Hisughing throat sounded quite impressive. My brother just turned 13 the other day, but I can''t see it at all. Sinking deeply on the backrest of the sofa and crossing hands on the knees have an impressive record and sensation that you would not think of a boy before adulthood. "Roses are easy to get emotions on." "What so" Pum, lightly press your cheeks with your fingertips. That was said for the first time. I don''t do much work because my expressionless expression resembled my default brother. I''m thankful if I don''t want to be upset, but I always think that a little more expressive would be cute for a girl. "I''m sorry, it''s written on my face." "I realized only when I started pointing to chess, but I hate Rose a lot." "Because I can''t win at all." I was told lightly, and I turned around relentlessly. I certainly hate it. Of course, I am aware. I don''t really like fighting, but I want to win if I do it. Even if the brother you respect is your partner, you want to beat it up to the end. It''s fine without cuteness. You can beat the enemy with the power of women. "Your hands are too obedient. You have to learn a bit more stomach." There is no sound of gulling, too much. At this time, my favorite brother also looks hatred. It''s a little ... no, it''s a miraculous beauty that just shines, so there''s no way to get on. Effortless person who has no arrogance though it is beautiful. Looks cool but friendly to his brothers and sisters. Pakuso brother! A perfect person who can''t even dissect in my heart, or too cunning! Roughly, they point to me and chess, but theye to see their sisters during busy periods. Sincest year when Johann studied abroad, I''ve been worried that I''m lonely alone. Pakuso brother! (second time) Cool and gentle, or a manga hero! Prince? Oh, it was a prince! "... I''ll do my best so that I canpete equally with my brother someday." "I''m looking forward to" When heughed a little whileughing, his brother smiled softly and softly. True, it''s cunning .... If you are losing the pieces in a double sense and clearing the pieces, your older brother, who thought he would return soon, starts clearing the pieces together. Even though I said I could do it, I was dismissed as saying, "I have a story." What is the story? I was told again that I was a little nervous. In front of me, who hoped that it would not be useless, my brother opened his mouth with no expression. "A mage will soone to the castle." "Sorcerer?" I repeated my brother''s words and I was stunned. A mage is that mage? ? Is my trauma guy who is a target and a corpse lover! I just thought it was far away, but the impact was great. A bad-end still revives in my head. It is a tragic end that a mage who thinks she has been betrayed by a heroine kills her and freezes her. A mage, who usually doesn''tugh, kisses the heroine who became an ice statue with an ecstatic smile. "You''re the one who talks the most is dear." The smiling mage still, who was so cute, was very beautiful and very popr in some ces, but I thought there was no kore. Even that line, the heroine''s personality is totally denied, right? It''s almost as if you only like your face and body when you go a long way, right? ? In addition, this mage and bad root are unusually many. If it shakes even a little, it is packed immediately. No doubt, no fear. Don''t ept too much. The only way to reach the true end with the mage is to go on a very narrow and unstable road like a tightrope and reach the goal. The mage''s smile, which proves that he has entered the bad route, has be a trauma. He doesn''tugh at the true end, but he''s always on the bad route. I''m scared. I was listening to my brother''s story while holding my stomach painful. "It''s an apprentice mage, but you''ll be apprenticing to your teacher, Altman. The names are Lutz Eilenberg and Theo Eilenberg." Your apprentice. Well, ostensibly I have to say so. Irine von Altmann is a teacher who teaches me pharmacy and astronomy, and a mage of the royal family. A slender woman with a dignified appearance, age unknown. Personally, it looks like my early twenties, but after talking about something, she said she was much older than my mother. My mother, I''m thirty years old, but ... I want to say that any mage is an ant, but mages in this world are a little different from wizards in fantasy novels. There is no such shy thing as Ionazun, Artema or cyclone. With the help of the spirits that dwell in nature, fire and water can be created, but they are weak. The fire is a light, the water is spring water, and it doesn''t umte at all because it only seeps out. But even that power is rare. Most mages use their green hands, which can grow trees and flowers, to study medicine, read the flow of the atmosphere to forecast the weather, and do other duties like pharmacists and prayers. In this world, where the magical power is lost and will be extinguished one day, there is a rare case where the real is born. The irregrs are Lutz and Theo. One of the targets, the mage Lutz Eirenberg. He is a rare genius who freely maniptes the magic of ice attributes. Theo Eylenberg, another sub-character who is heavily involved in Lutz''s route, is a promising young man with the magical qualities of fire. By the way, the family names are the same, but they are not brothers. Theo and Lutz are from the same orphanage, and Eirenberg is the family name of their father, their parent. The reason they came to the royal pce is "monitoring" and "protection". In this world where magic has faded, they are heretics with great power. It can incite people''s fears and be excluded. Before that, the purpose is to have the nation protect, learn the proper use of abilities, and train the magicians who support the nation. "Because you learn under the same teacher, you will have many opportunities to meet. Please get along." : Honestly, I''m afraid to meet, but I have to meet. This mage has no direct connection to Rosemary. Whether Princess Miko tries to capture him has no effect on Rose''s future. If you leave him alone, there is a danger of death. If you pretend you don''t know and see, your conscience will me me. If I do that, I have to live ashamed of myself. The long life in the future, such penance will not be tolerated. "Yes" In my brother''s words, I nodded with a mysterious look. . 14 The Reincarnation PrincessS Efforts. Is it possible to meet a person who has decided to prepare but can''t control the power, as a princess? I had such a question, but a few weekster I was able to meet Assari. Even if I could see him, after studying for a while with Ms., I was quite surprised, but it seems that the choker on the neck of the two boys in front of me seems to be the reason. Sole made of special ore is said to have the effect of controlling magical power, so it seems that only about 30% of the power can be used when attached. "The first time I see you, Her Royal Highness, I''m going to learn magic under Irene von Altmann. My name is Theo Eilenberg." Theo Eylenberg was a striking boy with ming red hair and mysteriously colored eyes, a mixture of red and ck. Heavily brown skin, arge body that you can''t imagine a 13-year-old boy, and a cheerful smile. The person who is said to be a soldieres to me. "... I''m Lutz Eirenberg." Lutz Eirenberg, a boy who muttered Bosori, is a slender boy with silvery hair, white porcin skin and stagnant indigo eyes. It should be the same year as Theo, but in many ways it''s the opposite. But at this time, I am not sick. Although he is treated as a monster and bing distrustful of humans, he is twisting a little. Puyoshi. I have to break the g somehow! I''m d I decided so ... Lutz was very strong. I have no idea how to get along. "Princess, princess! What does this herb work for?" On the other hand, Theo quickly became friends. He doesn''t create a wall for anyone, but it''s natural because he was friendly from the beginning. Currently, I am reviewing the types and effects of herbs in the greenhouse of the Royal Pce and taking care of them, but they talk well. Pointing at one of the herbs and happily asking a question is like a child, at least in size. But that childhood feels like a calction. It''s like a so-called sacrifice to smooth the rtionship with the surroundings. Students who are eager to study. This person seems to be a big sess, as well as taking care ofmunication with the surroundings. "It''s hot chilled for kids. I''ll drink squeezed juice raw." "Wow ... bitter" "I can''t help it because it''s a drug." I smiled at Teo frowning. "What does this work for?" "It''s a haemostatic drug. It seems to be effective in intestinal regtion when decocted and taken, and it is also effective for chills and abdominal pain." "Drink and drink ... this also looks bitter." "But this is delicious in bread" "Well, is that so? It''s bitter?" "If you boil it and remove it, the bitterness will be reduced. If you grind it and mix it with the dough, it will have a unique vor and it is delicious." Actually, these jagged leaves are mugwort. It''s perfect if you have glutinous rice and red beans ... I haven''t seen it yet. But I believe that Julius will get it someday. "I''m truly a princess, I know. I want to teach you more things ... Oh, hey, Lutz! You''lle over here and let me teach you!" Theo speaks loudly to Lutz, who is watering away from us in arge greenhouse. But Lutz turned his gaze once and turned away. There is no reply. Theoughed and muttered,ughing at no reason, minding that he was ignored. I''m really d he was there. If I were alone, my heart would have been broken. "Lutz. Can I go there?" Even if I call out, I''m still silent. She shrugs, grinning with Theo and gazes at what happened. But such a smiley air sprinkled in an instant. Suddenly released from behind, the skin is full of hair. I looked back and red at the Lord of the Killings, calling my name with a strong voice. "us!" "Yes" us doesn''t move at all even if I look down. She has a refreshing smile without evil. Isn''t the nature getting worse every year ...? "Please stop" "Why. That''s such a rude attitude to Rosemary. You should leave it alone! Swallow the words that have reached the throat and exhale instead. "... Okay, stop it." If you speak in a low voice, us pulls down easily. I really don''t know the man''s switch that pulls down. Someone, please prepare the instruction manual of us immediately and pick it up. Cooling off is not epted. "... The princess is a strange person, isn''t it?" When he returned to taking care of the medicinal herbs while rxing, the neighbor Theo muttered in a small voice. Looking into the gaze, Teo suddenly has a serious expression. Who has changed ... Where am I changing? The appearance is a beautiful girl simr to her mother, but the contents are ordinary girls with disappointment? "Is that so? I''m just going to be normal." When he tilted his small neck, Teo narrowed her eyes with mysterious colors and smiled with a bitter smile. "I don''t know the usual definition, but the reaction of a knight is moremon. If you take a rude attitude toward your princess, you will notin even if you are punished. And it''s an unfamiliar kid. You shouldn''t be allowed to approach, but the princess will not me our rudeness and will treat you in a friendly way. " The voice of Teo who repeated once again that he was a stranger was gentler than the previous one. When praised from the front, it''s more awkward than shy. Stop it ... don''t stare at it with sparkling eyes ...... because it seems like you can''t help it !! "I" "Theo. You''re deceived." You''re not that good. I was interrupted in the middle of the words I wanted to continue. I guess he was approaching. Lutz, behind Teo, stared at me with icy eyes. "I''m just trying to tame us. Even if it''s just superficially friendly, I''m swearing in my mind that it''s a monster." "Luz!" "You shouldn''t overdo it, Your Highness Princess. Are you really afraid of us?" Luz doesn''t stop, even if Theo calls to help him. Ites at me with bare hostility. But I was very fond of that. The stray cat seems to be intimidating, so I thought something cute. "Yes. If you''re not scared, you''ll be lying." !! Despite the decision, Lutz distorted his face when I answered honestly. I''m really a honest child. Much more straight and pure than me. That''s why he desperately strips his fangs if he can''t be hurt. "Magic is an unknown power to me. I''m scared because I don''t know, and I want to know it. You are the same." I don''t know, so I want to understand. When Lutz''s eyes were honestly exuberant, Lutz''s eyes shook for a moment in a confused manner. "Sympathy is fine ...!" He muttered with the murdered voice, turned away without listening to my response, and walked away. "... I''m sorry for your rtives. Please forgive me." Theo, who is left, bows to me with a mysterious look. The innocent childish behavior and behavior is only the surface of Theo. His essence is much more adult than his real age. "It''s good. I''m in trouble with the public, but we''re the only ones now." "Thank you, Princess." "I want you to stop that too." "... Okay, princess" When he smiled at Theo with a reverent attitude, he nodded and returned to an unusual tone. "And I''m afraid of you and I''m sympathetic." Speaking more clearly, Teo, for a moment, had her eyes rounded as if she was amazed, and then she broke and blew out. "No, it''s pretty clear! It''s even cleaner." "Even if you hide it, it will be transmitted to intelligent people." "... I''m a princess after all. There are many softer ways to say the same thing." Theo says withughter. I can''t find any bad feelings from that appearance. I''m confused by Teo who is still friendly. I thought it would be a little distance away, even if it wasn''t as obvious as Lutz. Theo noticed that she was confused and smiled a little differently. "But that honesty isfortable for me. I''m much more trustworthy than those who just pick good words." "Theo ..." "I guess Lutz feels the same way. But he''s a troublesome guy, so it''s not easy to convince him. I''ll be more alert after a little more time." "... like you?" When asked unintentionally, he gently meditated on one eye without any illness. The expression and voice are different between him until now and now. A calm expression and a soft voice. Perhaps this is close to the essence. Just as he said he can be trusted, he may have slightly rxed his guard. It s just a little. Well, that''s enough. Because I wasn''t hoping, I was forcibly brought to the castle and my cor was put on. If you can''t trust the royal family, you can''t help but hate it like a scorpion. When you think so, the attitude of the two people seemed very friendly. "I will cooperate, so please do my best" "Thank you" I return a vague smile to Theo, who smiles happily. I don''t know how much I can do, but let''s just do it. For the moment, "Let''s start with Lutz''s favorite food." Let''s start with feeding. . 15 The Reincarnation PrincessS Efforts. (2) "... I wonder what to make today" In the kitchen at night. I was worried about cooking utensils in one hand. "Everything that Rosemary makes will be the ultimate gem." "us" "Hah" "I''m silent" "Wish" Today, I sighed, with a troublesome escort knight behind me today. Why did you be such a weird person ...? In the game, he was a normal good man unless the masochist was switched on. The present us has a rather unpleasant smell there. While it should be said that it is a target for capture, the appearance is only a first-ss product, but the behavior has been ruined. As I just said, if you leave it alone, it will begin to list all kinds ofpliments on its own. Honestly, annoying. Who is the best young man who praise a little girl every time something happens? I don''t have much mental fatigue with us until the night ... but I can''t say so much now. Anyway, it is me who is saying selfishness. As a way of shortening the distance from Perz, the feeding that I started for the first time was surprisingly effective. I was told by Theo that Lutz loves sweets, so I was initially asking her chef to make some sweets. But the sweets made by the chef of the royal pce are quite gorgeous. I thought I would make it myself, but there was no chance for the princess to stand in the kitchen. us appeared there. He asked him to do the work, so he could use the kitchen secretly at night. At that time, us must be attached to the escort. "I made steamed breadst time ..." The mugwort steamed bread was quite popr. Because there are no red beans, I mixed sweet potatoes into pieces, but ate deliciously. Cookies and Madeleine were, of course, pleased, but surprisingly, I realized that I might prefer something with a Japanese taste, so I tried to make bean jam. Because red beans are not yet avable, substitute beans simr to white beans. The finished white bean paste looks like this. What should we make using the bean jam prepared and ced the day before? Because there is no sticky rice, the Daifuku family is useless. You need glutinous rice for dough cutting. ... I want glutinous rice suddenly. The next time I see Julius, I will ask. What should we do today? It s good to have something cold in the season, but it s difficult to get water buns because there s no fridge. There is an ice room in the castle, but you can use it without permission. Let''s make dorayaki safely. "By the way, us. What was your request?" I talk to the us behind without looking back, arranging the ingredients. "The item you want is here." The hand that came out, put a piece of paper on the table. He dropped his sugar and eggs into a bowl and nced at the creased paper. What is written is the personal information of the maid. Hilde Kremer 15 years old. Hey. It''s the distant rtion of the wife of Baron Bechem. Is your family a wealthy merchant? Family structure is grandfather, father, mother, brother, sister. When I nodded a little, us picked up the paper and caught the fire. Small pieces of paper burn for a moment and immediately turn into ash. After seeing it, I returned to dorayaki skin making. Think while mixing the flour. Hilde Kremmer is probably a woman who can cause Lutz to get sick. The event that caused Lutz Eirenberg to get sick of the psyche urred shortly before he was 14 years old. As mentioned earlier, mages in this world are quite rare. Lutz, in particr, is a gem that is said to be alone in hundreds of years. Both in and out of the country, they swept away and abandoned him, but Lutz was spotlighted by a particrly bad guy. The client is a war-crazy king who governs the nation adjacent to the west of the Nebel Kingdom. The king wanted Lutz, feeling like buying a rare weapon. The king who drove Lutz, who made a guide in the Kingdom of Nebel and led a guide into the royal pce, tried to use Lutz''s magic in war. Lutz fears being used as a ughter weapon, but tries to escape, but is caught without fear. The girl of the maid who was drowned at the same time as him was taken hostage. Lutz, who had a faint romance with a girl who had been concerned about something since he was in the Royal Pce, had to obey. Running on the battlefield, ughtering many enemies, Lutz was finally allowed to visit the girl, but she knew the shock. The person who guided Lutz in the Royal Pce was a girl. So the girl was approaching Lutz with the intention of deceiving it from the beginning. Lutz, who was betrayed and abused as a monster, turned her first love girl into a silent ice statue. After that, the king was assassinated and the country was defeated. In a chaos, he escapes to death, protected by the Kingdom of Nebel, and bes a royal pce mage. I just want to avoid the contact between Lutz and the girl, but unfortunately, the story of the past did not reveal the girl''s name. I don''t know the appearance because there''s no still, and it doesn''t even state why she was betrayed. While wondering what happened, there was a maid who came in contact atst. That is Hilde Kremer. The other maids feared the unknown, the magician, and walked around Lutz and others, but she was only actively talking to Lutz. I think there is no mistake. ... I think, but I can''t say for sure. After all, Lutz doesn''t care about her. If it is ording to the game, you should be your first love ... Hilde ignores what he talks to, and when he approaches, he flees with an annoying face. I can''t throw away the possibility that I''m shy ... I think it''s too hard for Tsundere. And, as another worry factor, I don''t know why she wants to use Lutz. Hilde is born of a wealthy merchant, so it''s unlikely he''s looking for money. And it wouldn''t be a bad thing for 15 girls toe up with. Then there should be someone drawing a string in the back, but her distant rtive Baron Bechem''s line is also low. The Behem family is famous for its opportunistic bats. I don''t think there''s a lot of heart to squeeze your neck into such a matter. The two are the reasons why they are not decided. "... Rose Mary" While doing so, the skins that had been baked were lined up on a te and covered with a wet cloth, and their name was called. Looking back over his shoulder, us is looking at me with a serious expression. "us?" What happened? Slightly tilt your neck to encourage continuation of words. He opened his mouth after a moment of silence. "I can help you more" "!" "If you order a word," Someday, the words that Leonhardt-sama was saying pass through the mind. When you look at us with a militant look, you have to feel it. He is not an obedient dog, but a ferocious wolf. The glowing eyes and powerful voices urge. I want to be a strong man who can use myself. I was told I was determined. I tie my lips and silence. I do not yet have the resolution to respond to his loyalty. I''m just half-hearted and swinging, and I don''t have the right to answer. "... enough" So I was muddled in vaguenguage. "Thank you, us." Sorry, us. I smiled at him while apologizing in my heart. . 16 The Reincarnation PrincessS Efforts. (3) "... Is it serious?" Theo, holding a tea cup in one hand, asks me after a few seconds. Kashan, whispering and watching the cupnd on the saucer, I leaned slightly. "... Is it so surprising?" "The reaction is serious." Theo smiled and muttered as he exhaled, without hiding his stupidity. Theo, who gradually exposes the element, is quite a sarcasm. Isn''t this pretty ridiculous? There is no mercy. Princess hurt. I''m super-hearted. I just explored Lutz and her maid, Hilde. Hilde Klemmer is a beautiful girl with long x-colored hair and soft green-green eyes. Dyeing down your cheeks will inspire your asylum and smile modestly, and men who like innocents will surely be able to shoot through their hearts. Is this cute girl talking to myself so hard? Anyway, if I''m a suspicious eye, it would be strange for a normal boy to feel bad. Just like Lutz in the game, it is natural for a healthy boy to be tied. But why stubbornly refuse? I asked Teo if he didn''t want an understanding person, and the response just came back. why? "Oh, Lutz. I came to a good ce." "What? ... what?" After finishing the business, Luo arrives at the table a littleter and Teo talks. I looked a little farther while brewing tea for him. ...... I wonder if I''m stupid again. I''m just a princess. It may not be persuasive if you are brewing tea, but the maid is down, and us is devastating to Ko-Yu. I have to do it. "You talked a lot to your maid recently?" "Ahh" Wow. The tension was really low. It has dropped so easily that it can be seen at a nce. Lutz''s eyes are sharpened and wrinkles are drawn between his eyebrows. It''s the first time that Aoi''s voice has dropped one tone. This will definitely be a pain if I do it. "It''s strange that the princess rejects that child outright. She doesn''t want an understanding person." How? Theo''s eyes seem to be enjoying it for some reason. "... Huh?" After a beat, Lutz stared at me with a sharp gaze. So scary!! Why do you stare at such a powerful point !? "I''m not stupid" The words exhaled with a sigh contain, like theo, a terrible gulp. Finally, I was ridiculed, but I couldn''t refute because I don''t know why. Weird ... If, for some reason, I was avoiding Hilde, I just tried to find out. Why am I being stupid by two people? Put tea in front of Lutz, thinking that it is unreasonable. He thanked him with a grumpy expression. Subsequent dorayaki removes wrinkles between the eyebrows and softens the attitude. There is no better way to treat Lutz than sweetness. "Hey, you. I have the right to choose." Do you understand? Lutz says in an angry voice. "That''s right. If you''ve been hungry without ever getting food, whatever the food in front of you may have stuck." "?" What is it? Does bait mean Hilde? Lutz nodded at the words of Theo, who knew the trantion, and turned her eyes to me. The eyes that had be stagnant and cloudy began to live up from some time. My face is reflected in the indigo blue eyes, like the sky at dawn when the bright stars shine. Lutz stares at her face for a while and turns her eyes to reach the tea ceremony. "Even though the stomach is filled with good food, it''s not stupid to eat poisoned carrion." That''s why Lutz stuck to my homemade dorayaki. that? Was it a direct expression, not a metaphor? What is high quality food, dorayaki? Perhaps Hilde was trying to relieve him by putting it in. But poisoned carrion ... I''m sure there''s no way you can make such a monster eat. : Did Lutz think that Hilde''s kindness was behind him? "... what is this?" Lutz muttered stunnedly before I opened her mouth, asking him for his grounds of mistrust. Unusually his eyes are rounded and he is staring at dorayaki. I''m d they say it''s delicious, but for now, let''s leave the dorayaki story aside. "It''s fluffy and moist .... what''s this really? It''s a really strange stuff. It''s not jam or cream. Punie, Lutz. The princess is now talking seriously. I like it, but it''s best. Let''s read the air, air. "Lutz. The princess wants to hear about the samurai girl?" "It doesn''t matter, this is more important." That''s not the case! Are you going to bnce your dorayaki with your future and choose dorayaki ?! I hold my forehead and overtake my headache. Next to Lutz, who is crazy about dorayaki, Teo looks at me happily. This hidden sadist ... "Did you like that?" When I heard the exasperation pushed out, Lutz nodded, unusually, with glittering eyes. It''s always halfway and the tension is low. I love sweets. The poison is removed. "I''ll make it again. Change the contents a little." "You don''t have to change the contents. This is more delicious than jam or cream." You really liked Anko. I wonder if you can put chestnuts as an bean paste. But it''s a white bean jam and it has a yuzu vor ... no use, no yuzu. The seasonal cold dorayaki is also delicious, but ... I wonder if it can be used in Himuro. "Ah!" I bang, and p. I saw Lutz with a mysterious face and came up with it. A refrigerator is in front of you, even if you can''t use the ice room! "Hey Lutz. Why don''t you make ice confections with your magic?" ? "e" When I proposed, Lutz and Theo all rounded their eyes. Gaps and mouths are half-open. "Ice candy ...?" "Yes, all you have to do is just cream, eggs and sugar. If you''re not worried, I''ll give you permission to Irene." Irene is cool but not flexible. He likes interesting things, and if he says it''s part of the training, he feels willing to allow it. When you actually make confectionery, I think that you need to make fine adjustments to the magic power. It is quite difficult to keep the same temperature continuously. That''s a wonderful n. Perutz can do magic training and I can eat ice! "... you''re going to substitute me for the ice room ...?" When he thinks about ice, he murmurs in a voice as if Lutz had killed him. I can''t see her face because she''s down, but her shoulders are shaking. I''m sorry. Did you get angry ...? "Lutz is Himuro ... then I''m a fire ..." Theo covers his face with his right hand and droops. His shoulders were shaking, just like Lutz. I see ... Speaking of which, was the oven just around the corner? I thought while closing my mouth with a mysterious face. If his voice had been leaked, he would have been yelled at immediately if he had not reflected. Is it a statement without delicacy? Should I apologize to the truth? I don''t think you''re stupid at all, but I think it''s a wonderful ability. "Luz ... Theo ..." "... bubbles !!" The voice that muttered, "I''m sorry," was drowned out by the sound of the two spurting. "e?" In front of me, who is stunned and hardened, the two are bending their bodies into U-shapes andughing. Cheerfulughter and asional coughing sound echoed. "Yo, Himuro !!" "You''re the only fire, but ... !!" Pointing at each other, calling them Himuro and Kama as their names, furtherplicating dyspnea. What are these guys? "... Both of you" "Hi, the princess is the best !! Catch a miracle-level mage and treat him as an Himuro ..." "It''s too unexpected ...! A couple of weeks ago we said we''re scared, but you''re too dangerous, you!" That s right. The worst thing is that I took two genius mages and treated them as a refrigerator and oven. She has a crisp face and says that the unknown power is scary, but I can not refute even if she is said to be too birdhead. The fact that we were supposed to end the topic of dorayaki and shift to talking about a maid, but the fact that we were serious about talking about sweets, may be too sad. Butughing so much, isn''t it? "terrible" "Sorry, Princess." I do not want to forgive me even if I apologize with augh!! When I fell silently, she was trying tough. However, he remembers, and blows out and is deceived by coughing. Do you really apologize, Konoyarou? Ipletely bent my navel, and then turned to the side. If you want to say it looks like a kid, just say it. I''m a kid. A 10 year old pretty girl. ...... I''m sorry, I got on the diagram. "Please mood" When he looked up at the surprise of the gentle stroke of his hair, Lutz leaned out and looked into me with a soft smile. I open my eyes to a very unusual smile for him who is tsundere. "Because you''re such a child, we''re already full .... Do you know?" "Yeah. I''m satisfied, I don''t need anything else." I was told to give my gentle eyes, and I felt restless. I wonder what it means to be full or full. I guess, I can''t afford to think about that now. First of all, it is the crisis at hand. "Lutz for the time being. Can I stop rubbing my head?" To Lutz, who rounds his eyes, I say a serious face. I don''t like shyness or dislike child treatment. "... us''s killing is odd." . 17 Anxiety Of Reincarnation Princess. After calming the screaming us and somehow returning to the main subject, I ended up listening to Lutz and Theo and then separated from them. I don''t think Lutz and Hilde will be intimate in the future, but I don''t think the g that Lutz was kidnapped has broken itself. Enemy is connected to one nation. I don''t think it will give up easily. Where Hilde failed, the only trick would be: I thought I needed to quickly roast the person behind Hilde, but the leading information rolled in with Assari. Theo had the information. Perutz and Theo are sensitive to human malice because of their upbringing and innate magic. He is good at reading lies and backs from facial expressions, actions and words. That''s why they noticed behind Hilde. He doesn''t know what he was trying to do, but he knew he wasing away because he knew there was some spection and he was approaching. Theo, who was no mark, watched her actions because she was the only one who actively involved Lutz. And only once, witnesses where Hilde was moving away from the eyes. What he saw was Hilde, who was secretly meeting a man behind the scenes. In addition, Hilde was desperately clinging to the man shaking off as he was rubbing. I guess this is already a ck curtain. I think the man who had a secret meeting with Hilde was the final criminal who instigated Hilde and drove Lutz. The reason Hilde took the wrong hand was not money, wealth, or honor, but a desire to be liked by men who thought. If you think so, you can guess that Hilde was caught with Lutz in the game because he was deceived by a man and betrayed. From the beginning, the man would have been willing to sell her as well. As a hostage to tell Lutz what to say. Hilde, who knew he was betrayed and abandoned, refused Lutz. What a guy. Hilde, who tried to use Perutz, was terrible and unforgiving, but the man who tried to take advantage of the girl''s romance was the true scum. It is hard to forgive. Despite the guessing phase, with no evidence yet, I was outraged. Hilde in my head has be a one-of-a-kind maiden who has nurtured her first love secretly. Rosemary von Velfalt, 10 years old. My hobby is delusion. Well, assuming that they are true for now. You should first find out about the man. At the moment, the only information is the witness testimony of Theo, but it seems that it was a costume of a guard knight, so I will cut it from there. I wanted to investigate as confidentially as possible because it was a delicate matter, but I, who was behind me, had few options. In the meantime, Hilde may be cut off, or Lutz may be drowned on another route. I have to do everything I can. "Bright hair, long hair. Is it slim and left-handed?" He thinks he will repeat the features that I have conveyed. "Yes. Do you know?" "Yes ... probably." To my question, Leonhard von Orcein nodded without pause. I was imminent in time, so I asked Leonhard-sama very quickly. us is also a member of the Knights of the Guard, but Leonhardt has a wider field of view than him. us, who seems to be able to get along with anyone, is actually very biased. Uninterested people are thorough, unable to see. Listening to Leonhardt is an option in anticipation that you will get useful information. It''s not my personality. maybe. In fact, Leonhardt seemed toe up immediately, but he didn''t tell me for some reason. He paused and turned his eyes on me. Looking at the opaque obsidian pupils, they seem to be able to see through to their hearts, making them ufortable. "Before I teach you, one. Why would you look for him and why?" "that is" I was stuck in words. I can''t say the real reason. I can''t say without any evidence that I might be a felony. I don''t wanna lie to him. What should I do. I silently silently came up with a good deception. "Is it a difficult story for me?" "Yes, no. Such a thing ..." Leonhardt stared in search of my suspicious behavior. Oh, terrible. Unpleasant sweat came out. Even if you think round and round, no good idea wille out. Only time was so heartless that I could only stand up in front of Leonhard. "If he is a man who is very liked by women," "What !? No!" I went down in a terrible direction, how I caught myself down, but I reflexively denied his words. He turned up his face as if flipped and cried, Leonhardt-sama was looking at me. Perhaps the current word is not serious. It''s a joke to relieve my stubborn attitude. It should have been a topic of no love, like searching for a start. But I couldn''t shed. "wrong" I didn''t want him to say that. I endure the tears that seem to fall and I tie my lips. Looking at me, Leonhard bowed with a mysterious face. "... I''m sorry. I didn''t go down and I hurt you." When he shook his head silently, he became increasingly troubled. In such a case, you know that you are a child, even if you hate it. If you wanted a smooth conversation, you had to get over the topic. Anyway, I''m still a child. It will take at least five or six years before he can be seen as a lover. It''s much more useful to draw the information appropriately because you''ve heard it''s nicer than to show it. I hate myself, who knows but can only shut her mouth. How inflexible I am! "... Nis von Bureau" "e?" He bowed down and Leonhard whispered in my ear. He looked up and smiled, looking down at me. "The name of the man you were looking for" Even if you tell me, puzzlement is better than rejoicing. I was so reluctant a while ago, why did you tell me suddenly? Staring at me confused, Leonhard bowed again. "I''m so sorry that many fears were trying to test her princess, but please don''t let that man get too close." "..." Leonhardt speaks with very serious eyes. I was stiffened by the pressure of that force. As expected, a brave general who makes his name known to neighboring countries. When exposed to that sharp eye light, you can no longer move, like a frog red by a snake. He realized he was scared, but he rxed his expression, but he was surprised. "... us!" Leonhardt didn''t want to be crying by me or threatened any more. Instead, call up us, who was waiting a little further away. I''m talking something in a whisper, but I can''t hear anything. Why is he on alert for Nis and what? Even though you were connected to other countries as I stared at, you would not have noticed during the game. Had it been marked, I would not have been able to sneak into the pce''s security and drove Lutz. I feel like something is wrong with the game. "Good" "I understand. Grandmaster." That''s it. This is also different from the game. Earlier this year, Leonhardt became Commander of the Guard Knights. Indeed, Leonhardt was themander of the Knight Guard in the game, but he was too early to take office at this time. The notation "I just took office" came out during the game, and just before Mikohime was summoned, I think I was probably around 14,5. But this difference is probably I''m involved ... At the age of five, I asked my brother to fire my teacher all at once, and Leonhard became the teacher of Johann''s sword. One of the fired was a knight of the Guard, who seemed to be a helpless man who, while in the merit-based knights, fluttered himself and made Leonhard the enemy. I myself had no idea that Johann should be brought up properly, but as a result, Leonhardt, who had been held down until now, hase to be valued for his ability. Hmm? Is it because of that? Because he is the top, he can notice the unusual things that were overlooked in the game. "His princess. Be sure to bring us whenever you go out." "Leonhard-sama ..." After talking to us, Leonhardt turns his eyes on me. I''m sorry for the caring look and voice. I''m worried him a lot ... Sure, I sniffed around, and when I was pointed out, it turned out to be silent or bad nature. While "Yes" When he nodded, he exhaled and relieved. I really wanted to do a lot of research, but if I couldn''t protect myself, I would be hindered by Leonhardt and others. You can leave it to us afterwards. I thought so, but I couldn''t wipe out my anxiety. I don''t trust it, but I know the end of the game. After everything is over, I have no choice but to regret it. I lightly shake my head to drive out negative thoughts. "I''m sorry I took your time." "... Her Princess" "Yes?" I managed to switch my mind and greeted me to leave, and Leonhard stopped me for some reason. "if" He bowed down and whispered to my ear. "If you are worried about something, please call yourself before taking action." "...?" Be sure to help. His face is so serious. I didn''t know what to say right, and I could only be stunned. . 18 Anxiety Of Reincarnation Princess. (2) "Princess" "e?" I was vacantly grabbing my hand and returning to me. When he raised his face, Teo, standing sideways, looked down at me with a worried face. "I think it''s too much water." "Ah" I remember being pointed out. Speaking of which, I was watering herbs in the greenhouse. The round green leaves have many drops of water and the soil is more than wet. Giving more water will cause root rot. Thanks to Theo for grabbing his hand and stopping. "Thank you, Theo" "You are wee" Theo, who lifted my hand, smiled, but her expression was not clear. Something dark red eyes reflect on me. "... Princess, are you worried about something?" Theo, who was looking down to select words, hesitated for a while before opening her mouth. He betrays the appearance and behavior of Raku Raku, and he is very caring. I guess I was worried about something, but I was worried about what to step into. "Yes, you''re something weird." "Lutz" When did you approach? Perutz peers into me from behind. "Today, I''m sinking all day. Even if I talk, I''ll only send a casual reply in the sky .... I''m not like you at all." Lutz, in contrast to Theo, hits straight. They are exactly the opposite, but the contents are in contrast, but both are worried the same. "I''m sorry, both of you" "I don''t have to apologize ... I don''t want to let that happen" If you apologize for being sorry, Lutz immediately denied. Shake their heads as if they couldn''t exin it well. "Both me and Lutz are worried because the princess is not fine." Theo took over the words, trying to follow Lutz, who wasn''t angry, but was tough. What? Lutz nodded many times asking for consent. What a goodbination! "If you''re worried, don''t tell us ... well, we''re limited in what we can do, but maybe we can help." "Thank you" Really good kids. My heart gradually gets warm. Because I have never been a friend of the same age because of my status as a princess, it is very thankful that there are two people who can be kind. But you can''t just say your real worries. It is too dangerous to say before the future, before the target, Lutz. I don''t know where my eyes and ears are. "But it''s okay. I''m just a little short of sleeping. It was a bit sultry yesterday." This is only half, true. Last night I thought too much and couldn''t sleep. I think that''s why my head is a little blurry. "Then you shouldn''t be in such a hot ce! Look, rest a little over there." "eh?" My back was pushed and I was taken out of the greenhouse. He was taken to an adjacent airy resting space. "Ru, Lutz?" "I''m not quiet. I can''t go into the greenhouse today." "But" "We''ll do the watering. Please take the princess slowly." They went back to the greenhouse, as if to calm a small child. All that was left was the stunned me and the escort knight. "How about being a little slower with their favors?" Unusually, even us says something that can distract me. I''m just angry recently. I wonder if I ran quite a bit without awareness. "... I understand." "Okay, let''s get a drink." Let''s sit down and rx, and the expression of us softens. I nce at the greenhouse while soaking my throat with the tea that came a littleter. They looked through the ss and were seriously watering. Theo is dexterous and clever, Lutz is clumsy but polite. Every time you get to know them little by little, think. Never have such good children as weapons of war. I decided to organize the information I had while taking a break. Perhaps a man who is a novice. Nis von Bureau. I was told to stay away, like Leonhardt, so I could only see it in the distance. All agree with Theo''s testimony The reputation as a knight does not seem to be so bad. The work attitude is serious, and the face is normal, but the calmness can be understood by women. Well, that is not necessarily the nature. The bureau family of the parents'' home is a venerable county family. However, the wallet situation is quite miserable. It seems that the couple were arge waster before a few generations, and the Bureau family was about to fall. I have heard gossip that the title is still being protected, but that he is still in debt. If so, is the purpose easy to understand and money? But even if the kidnapping is sessful and you get a lot of money, staying in the country is too dangerous. Once discovered and caught, no matter how much money is spent. ... Is that your position in the country promised? If there is no merit of that level, it is a bet that cannot be challenged. Because the n''s fate and your own life are at stake, failure cannot be forgiven. Thinking there, something got caught. In addition to failing to fail, withdrawal is no longer possible. In such an imminent situation, Hilde is no longer used ... what happens? . 19 Conflict Of Reincarnation Princess. "Well ... !!" `` Rose Mary-sama !? '''' Make a sound and get up from the chair. I''m stupid, I !! He never thought about the possibility of Hilde being harmed. She is determined to have used it, and she knows the n, but she can''t leave it alone! "Which way" us follows me in a hurry. "Hey, what happened to you !?" "Princess?" Hearing the noise, they both looked into the greenhouse. Looking at me in an impressive manner, I felt a tense situation and tightened my expression. "What happened. You don''t know unless you say it?" Lutz rushes, grabs his shoulders and shakes. In his words, I bit my lips. I don''t know unless I tell you. That''s right. But I can not tell Lutz. It only increases their danger. I was sorry for the fact that I didn''t even have a partner to talk to. "... I remember urgent business." "e?" "I''m sorry. I''m sorry today." Take off Lutz''s hand to say something andugh. Keep your heart away and walk as slowly as possible. He felt his nce from behind, but did not look back. "Rosemary, where are you going?" "... I want to see you" When I answer with a small voice, To Hilde, us turns forward. He stood up to block his path and had a tough look he had never seen. "I do not agree" us is basically sweet to me. Requests are generally happy toe true, and denials and objections have almost never been made. He''s in such a head-on confrontation usually when my danger is involved. "us" "I can''t just put myself in danger." I shake my shoulder in response to us''s statement. Now us has said that going to Hilde was "dangerous." "... you know, right?" So us knows that Hilde is in a dangerous position. Because us knows, so will the Knights. Why is that? "... No protection" " Not protected." You understand. His eyes were so cold and cold. That''s it. There is no reason to be protected. Hilde is a human being on the enemy side, albeit likely to be truncated. It is one of the traitors from the kingdom''s point of view. You can''t risk enemies notifying you of this move. She will be abandoned by that much. After all, it''s broken friends. Pod-kun and his heart made a bad sound. As after running, blood circtes around the whole body and repeats breathing without being busy. Cold sweat passes through the back and back of the neck. With my eyes open, I seemed to be defeated. I am trying to get involved in life and death. I was scared of that reality. Even if I don''t give my hand directly, even if she may be doing something wrong, the weight that is pressed on will not change. I am now being forced to make a choice that could kill a 15 year old girl. How heavy. a The voice that has been spilled falls. I noticed that my body, which I hugged unconsciously, was shaking with rattling. scared. Scary scary scary ... Fear is better, nothing can be thought of. How is it correct to move as a princess and as a person? My head is pure white and I can''t think of anything. "... Let''s go back, Rosemary" us, who had been silent for a while, looked at me trembling in fear and rxed her expression gently. He points back to the road he came from. Voice sounds that calm the baby take away my thinking. I felt like I was gently blocking my eyes and ears. You don''t have to look for scary things or listen. "What''s important to you, not hers?" "us ..." Led by his voice, I look back. One step towards the greenhouse. Slightly, one step. Walk one step further and be manipted. As us says, what I want to protect is my precious friends. Peltz and Theo are kind children. There is no way topare it to a girl who has never spoken. Yes, no matter how beautiful things are arranged, they will not be deceived. When asked to choose, I choose. Choose and end. She seemed so dirty. "... Rosemary?" us calls me down with my feet stopped. I stood up without reply. From the throat, sobbing is about to leak. It''s painful, painful, and likely to start shouting. I''m afraid to move forward and turn back. Both, no. I don''t want to go either way. Both want to help. I''m greedy, selfish and selfish, so I want to help everything. I don''t want to say that I can''t help. I don''t want to end someone dying with just one word. "..." I don''t want to be like that !! But what should we do? I can''t do much with my little power. Even though she is a princess, she has virtually no decision and no one can move her. what should I do. What if ... "If you are worried about something, please call yourself before taking action." A low voice is yed in my cornered brain. "Because it will help you" "Sir Leonhardt ..." Muttering, fishing. "How was it?" My little mutter didn''t seem to reach us, he looked into me curiously. "!? Rosemary ......... !!" Turn and return the heel. As he walked back into the greenhouse, us screamed. I re at him standing again. "us, retreat there." "I can''t listen to your orders." "... I don''t mean to go to her." "Which one?" "..." I tried to open my mouth, keeping my difort and frustration from rising. But just before that, he finds a figure behind us and takes his consciousness there. Looking at the petite person from top to bottom, I opened my eyes wide. The beautiful girl with long straight x-colored hair and green-green eyes had a pale blueplexion as far away as she could see. There is a feeling of tragic feeling that you may be worried that you may be throwing yourself in the future, as if you folded your hands around the lower belly and bite your lips. A suddenly appearing, whirlpool. I couldn''t hide the excitement in Hilde Kremer. . 20 Reincarnation Princess Crisis. !! !?!! 15 !! !?!! !! !! !! !! !! . 21 Reincarnation Princess Crisis. (2) A lot of footsteps reverberate. Beingte from Leonhardt, more than ten seconds. Appearing guards surrounded Nis and Hilde. "Call a physician! Injury treatment is a priority!" Leonhardt skips the instructions with a harsh voice. The female guards stop the bleeding while quickly checking if Hilde is hiding his weapon. Hilde''splexion was pale, but it didn''t seem to matter. For Nis, weapons other than long swords are also featured. He seems to have no intention of resisting, and his expression with his hands raised is not quite cornered. Nis turns to face me, wondering at it. He and my eyes shed. "His Highness ... Sorry" "..." What do you want to say about this period? He leans in on his guard. He was immediately stopped by the guards and could not get any closer. "I want to protect you, but I ran ahead too much." I couldn''t understand what I was saying for a moment. I leave my thoughts hard to catch up, and Nis recalls further. "I was convinced that she was aiming for you, and I was impatient and hunted down. Because of my immaturity, I risked my precious body ... What apologies should I apologize?" The voice of the fever appeals swiftly. His expression seemed to beg for me, and the guard knight surrounding him looked at me and him as puzzled. "The woman is resentful of me. Perhaps she will give demonstrating testimony. But believe this alone. I will never imitate you to betray you." Oh, that kind of thing? The knight who is fond of me has runaway without allowing the pirates because of his loyalty. You may be remorseful about your cornered self and testify that you are a fellow traitor, but that is a lie, that you are innocent. That''s why I''m going to get away with a little sanmon y. This man "..." I''m so foolish ... The anger that dizziness rises from the bottom of the belly. While trying to sell my precious friend for money, I''m going to rub it against me and use it! Why don''t you pay anything for insulting someone who is in love with you? This waste is ......... !! "That ..." Do you think such an excuse will strike? I tried to scream so I cut off words on the way. The moment I met Leonhardt behind Nis, I had to swallow it. His strong gaze shoots me. Perhaps it''s because the lips that moved without sound seemed to spell "bear". No, it s not my fault. Look down, I exhale. I calmed down and stayed calm and repeated in my heart. Why did Hilde appear before me in the first ce? If it was to assassinate me, as Nis says, it would be too poor and motivated earlier. If so, wouldn''t he think he was sent to Nis? Nis has no merit to kill me, so it seems that he was ying the bad y that was unfolding in front of me. Or to get closer to me, which can be Lutz''s hostage. Nics would have been watching us somewhere. Simrly, Leonhardt, who appeared in a timely manner, was also watching. But, not me, Nis. In other words, this guy is swimming. To catch a big game in a deeper ce. In order to bring out the Skelz, a country controlled by war madness. Is it your father''s order or your brother''s order? I don''t know if my prediction was made before that. I don''t know anything. I don''t know, but one. Sometimes it''s clear. It means that if I am emotionally scattered here and now, nothing will turn around. "Oh really" I suppress my inner anger and speak in a gentle voice. He shouted at his nervous facial muscles and smiled. Laugh. I don''t forgive imitating imitations. If you don''t help by pulling your feet, try tough at least coolly, me. "You helped me" "His Highness ...!" Nis with a relief expression. I''m performing well and well? Is the face of the girl thanking the knight who helped me made? "Nis" Put your ws on your palm under your crossed hands. Withstands the anger and nausea that rises and calls his name. Great care was taken not to mix the dislikes. "Thank you" It may be the first time that you have spit out words that arepletely opposite to your true intentions. While saying "Thank you", she dumps in her heart "That fucking shit." "It''s a in word" I turned my heels on the face of the man who could easily say it, struck my fist with the urge to do it. I want to get away from this guy soon. I slowed down the corridor, keeping myself from running away. `` His Highness Princess '''' "..." You turn around the corner and stop being heard from behind when the noise stops moving away. I took a breath and stopped my reflexes. I wanted to get away from my emotions, but I couldn''t shake off Leonhardt''s voice. I wonder if us had turned into Leonhardt. I was desperate for myself and never noticed. "Yes" I was going to return calmly. I want you to pass through the fact that you''ve been a little shaved. Please do not look back. I don''t look back, I can''t look back. Your voice alone is desperate, but you can''t fix the expression. Wrinkles between the eyebrows can not be removed, and if you rx even a little, various liquids are likely to leak. Such a sad face, he did not want to see. Katsun, Katsun and hard footsteps approach. Donte. Please stop. He stops, as if my wish had arrived. At a distance where the hidden voice can barely reach. Temporary silence. After a moment of hesitation, there was a sound of exhtion. `` His Highness Princess '''' He calls me again. "I am sorry" "e?" I was hardened for a moment by unexpected words. I couldn''t understand the meaning. Why Leonhard apologizes. I should apologize to me. "Please leave it to us." He ended up leaving me confused. Involuntarily forgetting the misery of his face, but he had already turned away from him. 22 Regret Of Reincarnated Princess. About three days have passed since then. Hilde''s injuries are not so deep, he can get up already. Interrogation seems to begin with a doctor. Nis seems to be under guard with supervision, but no evidence has yet been found thatmunicates with other countries. Her testimony alone is too weak to conclude that Hilde''s case is due to extinction of evidence. Hilde is likely not to be informed of the important part of the Lutz abduction program, which could be a watering argument. It''s not "no punishment for suspicion," but it is difficult to judge the sons of the Countess without evidence. Nis, however, may have been impatient for missing Hilde. It is difficult to move while suspected and monitored. You may be overlooked by the Skelts Kingdom. And that situation is probably an undesirable situation for the knights. You probably didn''t have to wait to catch only the lizard''s tail. -If I did not disturb, would the case be resolved more smoothly? I ask myself, but I do not get an answer. I want to do something useful for the trouble, but what can I do? I sank, I exhaled in bed. The day hase to an end today. I don''t sleep so much even at night, so I spend a lot of time reading books, but I don''t really get into my mind. --knock Knock "...?" Half past midnight. The door in my room sounds as soon as I want to sleep. It''s too insane time to visit unmarried princess rooms. An unexpected voice came to my ears alerting who it was. "Rose, me. Can I enter?" "Brother?" I put on a light shawl in a hurry and go down the bed. When I opened the door, my brother always stood with no expression. Whether you''ve been working until now, but still look pretty. "here you go" How much do I visit a woman''s bedroom at night, even though I am a ten year old and my sister? I thought it wasn''t like a serious brother, but I was eventually invited. After all, my brother. "Let''s prepare tea?" "Good" He was sitting on the sofa, and came over and beckoned me. When I approached, being puzzled, my brother took my hand and guided me. Without sitting down, I sat right next to him. What the heck is it? I turn to my brother while dancing the question mark overhead. I was surprised to find my brother''s beautiful face much closer than expected. It may be the first time you havee so close, even if you haven''t. You can see the texture of the skin and the iris of the eyes well. I knew his ice blue eyes looked gray depending on the angle. Seriously, looking at his face and looking at his face, there was no wind that bothered me, and my brother held my shoulder. "Nii, ni ..." If you leave yourself as it is pulled, your body will lie on the sofa. My head was dressed on my brother''sp. Wait a minute ... Is this a knee pillow ...? "Let''s talk a little bit." "I don''t care ... but why are you dressed like this?" I''m upset, and my older brother is driving normally enough to wonder. The tone of the voice is t, and the expression is left nk. If this is a brother or sister, is there? Speaking of which, I also gave Johan a knee pillow, but this is my first time doing it. "It''s toote. If you get sleepy, you can just sleep." "that is" What about? It is very difficult to sleep soundly with your brother''s knee pillow. It''s too young to be calm and harder than anything. My brother doesn''t feel the dust like a man, but his body is muscr and stingy. I think he''s a man. Looking up at me, my brother broke his eyes slightly and broke his mouth. "Sometimes let me do something like my brother." "..." If you are told such a thing with an adult look, you will feel ashamed as if you were a spoiled child. When I couldn''t look straight ahead and turned to the side, I heard a breathtakingughter. "I''m always strict with you, and I can''t hang one word." "Nothing like that." You have pampered enough. I really think so, but my brother turned a smile into a bitter smile. "Yeah. You say it''s a time when it''s okay to be on your mother''sp, but because of you and my parents, you couldn''t spit out your worries, anger, and sorrow." "..." "Johann had you, but you were none. No, you were forced to grow up to protect Johann ... but I and my surroundings are fine if you are fine. I couldn''t forgive my trust in it and even allow me to whine. '''' "Brother" "You''re still a ten-year-old girl." My brother said so and stroked my head. The palm stroking in an unfamiliar manner is hard and movement is awkward, but warm. My voice and gaze were kind and kind, and my eyes got hot for some reason. "Brother .........!?" The moment when I rxed my body. In the distance, the sound of breaking ss was heard. What!? My brother !? Get up as if flipped. But before he got off the sofa, he was stopped by his brother''s hand. "Should be fine" "What, what ... what''s okay!" My brother told me extremely calmly. Your brother must have heard the sound that informs you of the abnormality. On the contrary, the castle is in a noisy state. A plurality of footsteps rush to the shouting anger. Obviously something is happening, what the hell is it? "Be here, it''s okay." "..." My brother looked at me straight. The eyes that I share do not have any fluctuation of fine dust, but just reflect on me from the front. "Rose" "Nii-sama ..." The arm is pulled and hugged. My brother held my head away from the hustle and gently covered my ears, which were not pressed against my chest, with my palms. I can''t hear anything anymore. Nothing but myself and my brother''s heart sounds. Now, while I am protected in my brother''s arms, something is happening. Perhaps something rted to the Lutz kidnapping program is taking ce. And that''s what my brother knows. Being calm in this way means that the current bustle is all within your brother''s expectations. The fact that there is no report to his brother is probably what the Knights were expecting. Probably we have also told the targets Lutz and Theo. What I don''t know is ... I''m the only one outside the mosquito. Useless, only me. "..." What do you want to do? I can''t do anything. I don''t have any power because I know the events of the future because I have memories of the past. I''m so proud of trying to do something alone. The answer is that you are protected in this way. I am powerless. "Do not cry" A bitter voice hits the earlobe. He slid his palms covering his ears and wiped my cheeks. "Even if you impose trust or keep it informed, you end up crying .... I''m a useless brother." "I''m different." It''s not my brother who is bad, but me. It''s my half-heartedness, not strong enough to ept trust and not flexible enough to trust and entrust everything. I want to be stronger. Intense craving along with itchy prudence came from the bottom of the chest. . 23 The Wizards Struggle. * Theo Eilenberg viewpoint. Don! Baki! "... I''m doing it shy." I muttered with an out-of-ce impression while rolling on the carriage. The body hurts because it has been left on a hard floor for a long time. My left arm, which I was down, began to get numb. It''s a bit difficult in a limb-bound caterpir state, but I managed to lie on my back, and I exhaled. Bon'' The fireball crosses the sky seen from the gap of the rolled up hood. Naturally, this is not my caterpir''s work. "... I''m doing it shy." I muttered the same line again and leaked my thirstyughter. My name is Theo Eilenberg, located on the outskirts of the Kingdom of Nebel. It is a mountain path near the border with the neighboring country, the Kingdom of Vint. Three days have passed since the attempted killing of Hilde Kremmer by Nis von Bureau, who is believed to be a man. The burrs were invaded by the thieves and drowned, and we were packed in sack bags and rolled on carriages. Even if you try to escape using magic, you won''t be able to use magic magic because of the magic control cor. A magician with no strength is over when the magic is sealed off. I didn''t want to see the painful eyes as much as possible, so I was slipping on the bed like a potato packed in a bag, but it seems that a high pride genius mage did not agree. A little less than an hour after starting to climb the steep mountain road, the bag was opened. Prutz escaped with a knife that had been hidden in the sole of his shoe and tried to cut my rope. Along the way, however, one of the pirates, who was riding behind a carriage, noticed something unusual and was stopped. Leaving me as a caterpir, Lutz entersbat. The weapon is a small knife that fits in the palm and three magic stones. By the way, magic stones are stones that contain magic. It can only be used by mages with high magic power, and once activated, it breaks and disappears, making it extremely inconvenient. The magic stone that Peltz has is made by his teacher, Irene von Altmann, for him who has controlled magic and has no means of self-defense. That''s why a fireball that is the exact opposite of Lutz''s attribute has beenunched in the sky ... this is the third shot just before. It''s the end of Lutz. Lutz is back after a rush. He was wildly thrown into the loading tform, and he was miserable. A number of bruises have been formed on the upper body, naked, as to whether he has been examined for any more hidden weapons. Shoes were taken up and barefoot, and wrapped around with rope. Cor that glows just like Todome. It''s a magic that makes you want to look away. He also suffers from having an extraordinary beauty, and he can only be seen as a merciful boy who has been violently perverted. "Lutz ... I''ll tell the princess not to dig deep into your ass situation." "Before that, I''ll put an icicle in your ass." When I gave a light joke, I was pointed out that I was about to be shot. It seems to be moderately bumpy and quite irritating. I sighed without evil and shrugged. "Because I''ll resist uselessly, I''ll have a painful eye. Be calm. I can''t escape if we can''t use magic anyway." "It''s bothersome. Don''t give me an order." Fuu, Lutz turned away. I''m stunned, and I turn my body to the other side. A littleter, a man got into the loading bed alone. Until now, the lookout was not on board due to the priority of the carriage speed, but it may have been judged that it was impossible to keep an eye on it. "Don''t add extra effort" I remember a man ring at us. Konoe knight, Nis von Bureau. A traitor who mainly stripped his tusks while being a guarding human. It''s convenient toe from there. "You don''t have a ce anywhere, anyway. At best, it''s better to sell your aphrodisiac to your owner and have it be loved." Nis vomits without concealing contempt andughs. "... That''s right. My dog is like a dog and I''ll do my best for my husband." "Good heart" When I said that I wasughing, Nis snorted andughed. --Now. First of all, it was just fine. My monologue so far traces the script that was prepared. The raid on the castle, the abduction of the mage, the resistance and failure of Lutz, all follow the scenario written by the first prince Christoph von Velfaert. Of course, excluding vulgar light mouths. Going back, three days. On the night Hilde Kremmer was cut, we were guided to a small room under the guise of a hearing. If you enter so that you can be pushed in, you will be greeted by many people. The First Prince and Konoe Knight Commander. And my teacher, Irene von Altmann. The first prince told breathtaking us. I want to get your help. In a short time, we were briefed on what was happening under the water. The king of the Skelz kingdom ns a Lutz kidnapping n, and the person who guides it is one of the guard knights. The maid who has recently approached Lutz is a minion. And all that the princess was present at the scene where the maid was about to be killed due to her seal. At first I was stunned, but I gradually began to notice various things and wanted to kick myself away. If you look to your side, just like me ... No, Lutz, with a much worse face, is biting down her lip. The fist, clenched as hard as possible, was trembling slightly. "Then the princess ... kept protecting us all the time." The words Lutz muttered stunned were exactly what I thought. Princess cares about the maid and Lutz. If you are interested in talking about love like a girl around, you don''t seem to be having such a fun time, but I remember watching Lutz''s reaction rather anxiously. If you think about it now, the princess feared that Lutz would be favored and used by the maid. It is probably because of us that we sewed during the busy interval and stayed as close as possible. He would have tried to protect ourselves as princesses for ourselves. Such a little girl desperately spread his arms to protect us. That''s what I was doing. Even if you realize that you have some trouble, don''t realize that you''re the source of the trouble. "I''m sorry ..." I was too sad and tried tough, but I couldn''t do it well. The only sound leaked from the distorted lips was leaked. "Why ... Why did you leave that role to the princess ...?! If I could tell you, I protected my own position !!" "Calm Lutz. You know it''s not that simple." "..." It is not such a simple matter to physically crush the enemy and end. When he shuffled, Lutz bitten his teeth and turned away. "... I acknowledge that I ended up using my sister, but I haven''t ordered it." The prince, who was still watching without expression, replied with a quiet voice. What does it mean to not order? The prince looked down, nced at his gaze, and exhaled long. "I told you to take care of you, but nothing more. In the first ce, there is no way to give the little princess any serious information that could lead to a nation-wide conflict. Wa "..." "It''s brilliant. And he has the power to act. He can judge for himself and get the best results without beingmanded by anyone. asionally, he''s stupid to see the future. I''m so good that I''m so good that I''m a younger sister .... This time, I''ve been caught up in a struggle that doesn''t have to be involved. " In the words of the prince, we are astonishing. If you take his words as it is, the princess is notmanded, but senses our crisis and moves at her own discretion. A young girl who has just reached her two-digit age. It would not be finished in words of excellence. With no information given in advance, it is almost impossible to connect the incidents that urred in the castle with points and derive answers. That is the realm of the future. "And even worse, it''s about to be noticed by the king." "What is the king ...?!" "No, not the skeleton, but the king of our country." The prince instantly rejects my words eating with a blue face. Oh, it was good ... The princess thought she had noticed a bloody war mad, and she was distracted by blood. "It''s yours to say that it''s our country" "Yes, my father." The prince nodded when he heard Lutz while hesitated. "However, for us, we are not children, we are only blood-linked subordinates. If we can use it, we use it, and we throw away the rest. It was good for that. '''' Apparently it was considered "useful." The muttering prince seemed nk, but his voice was bitter. Even if it is from the prince, it may be an unwilling situation. "I can use it ... what do you want the princess to do?" "It''s bait." "... Huh !?" "The enemy''s aim is two of you, but you need a hostage to control you at will. To my eyes, it looks like no more than a sister." "what is that" Perutz''s voice is sharpened. He muttered small, with a terrible and ferocious face that seemed to bite at the moment, whether he was killing his urge. It''s fun. It may be too much now, but his attitude is too rude to His Highness. Reason ordered that he had to stop. But she betrayed her feelings, and there were no words to shy. I have the same feeling. "... I mean, let''s get the princess to take over and get a shot at the cause of the recapture of the princess." Do not be silly. The princess wasn''t born into a princess to get involved in such things. We didn''t mean we were near the princess to get involved in something like this ...! A terrible ferocious urgees from the bottom of the belly. The body temperature rises rapidly in response, and heat gathers in the palm. A control on my neck made a thirsty noise. "... calm down, stupid apprentice" ! He was literally poured cold water from his head. The sigh of a slim-beautiful girl is looking at me as if she was stunned. The tightly tied ck hair and the monocle of the left eye make the sharp beauty look even harder. It seems that our teacher, Irine, who had been quietly watching, had magically summoned water from my head to stop me from having blood on my head. It is only her in Japan that, despite being a fire mage, she can easily use the opposite attribute this way. "Your Christophe will never be aware of that." "e" "Looking like this, your Highness Princess is cute and cute, and there is no help for it." "Ms. Altman" "Oh, this is rude." Even when the prince looked cold, the teacher was not afraid. Smiling and avoiding. Did you know she couldn''t do it, the prince sighed, switching on her sigh, without ming her for being rude. "... I''m not going to involve my sister any more in this matter, so I need your help." . 24 The Wizards Struggle. (2) * Continuing from Teo Eilenberg''s viewpoint. The speed of the carriage that was falling on the uphill starts to increase again. Apparently he crossed the pass. I was recalling the words of the Guard Knight while listening to the rattling and crackling wheels. The knight takes out the folded paper, looking at us who nodded at the prince''s request for cooperation. The map was spread on the old desk. To the north of the Kingdom of Nebel is a steep mountainous region, bordered by four countries. He said that the shortest route from our country to Skelz would be to go over the mountains. No matter which route you take, it is impossible to get out without going through the neighboring country, but if you go along the mountain path, the time to pass through the neighboring country is minimal. Less danger of notice than going on a t road. However, there is no escape, so the possibility of using another route is not zero. That''s where the turnes in. Drop three magic stones on Lutz''s palm. He gave him a fireball and he instructed him to resist and hit the sky. If you are on a mountain road, it will take about an hour to start climbing. If it is a t road, go through the city. The view is likely to be obstructed, so it is decided to judge by sound, ground condition and angle. Load a visible weapon to keep the enemy off guard, and never use magic when resisting. That''s why Peltz has a fire attribute magic stone that he can never use. Just in case, I was nailed not to join. When I was detained in the castle, I didn''t do much resistance to make them believe that I could control them with a cor. I guess she gave up on dripping the princess together because of her worth. If they were together, they would easily think that they could take each other hostage. In the first ce, the princess has the Prince''s Highness attached to it, so you can''t pick it up. Today''s princess''s room is the safest ce in the country. The Prince promised to protect the princess. So we did everything we could and struggled. fight. go home. To the ce where the princess waits. Hiyari. Something cold touches your wrist. Lutz, who is turning her back, cuts the rope of my hand with a small magical de of ice. I slipped a lump of ice into my palm, so I made a cut in my rope by pretending to turn my body, then collected heat in my palm and evaporated. After that, just wait. If you proceeded on a t road, you would have changed horses on the way. But on the shortest route, you have to go straight. Horses are already nearing their limits. But there''s no time between breaks. Probably, the pick-up wille. If those who are waiting near the border of the Kingdom of Skelz and the Kingdom of Vint are hired for money, we need to get to the castle. I want to avoid it. The chances of escaping decrease as you approach the core. However, it is not yet decided. In the first ce, will the King hand over the toys (we) we have obtained to those who do not know when to betray? When you cross two nations, the pursuers may not be able to proceed so easily, and they may bring their trusted people ... for example, their direct control units. Is it shallow to think so? "Coming soon" "..." It was Nis who muttered He pushed the hood lightly by hand, watching the flowing scenery and squinting quietly. "The long-awaited time has finally begun. Shame of poverty, and the goodbye to the name of the Countess and his back finger." I can''t find any guilt or regret from my feverish gaze. His eyes shining like a young man with hope for a new life seemed stranger to fit the scene. "monster" "what?" Nis picked up Lutz''s muttering in a cold voice. But Lutz is not scared when he looks down, and looks at Nis with cold eyes, as well as his voice. "You are not human" "Huh, what are you saying ... you''re a monster. Lutz Eirenberg" "No, you''re the same. You''ve betrayed everything, your hometown, your Lord, your family and yourpanions, you don''t regret your shards, you don''t feel the pity of conscience. Probably not" "..." "Well," Nis silently kicks Lutz''s shoulder. With no expression, the man stepped on Lutz''s moaning head. "It''s ridiculous. Is that shit like my family orpanion? The garbage that just pulls on my feet, and the scum that doesn''t approve of my excellence ..." Put your strength on your feet as if you were pushing the soles with grits. The eyes of Nis who murmured were vacant, and that was crazy. "... What is theck of a ce? It was the word I told myself." s, Lutz throws it away with a smile. It''s fine that it doesn''t hurt or show any signs of being scared, but who said he was fanned. Nis'' hand rests on his waist sword. It will not kill you, but it tastes bad. What to do, what to do. You can''t use magic. Do you block yourself or provoke me to distract you? At that time, I was upset and tried to get up. , The carriage swayed and stopped. Apparently they arrived at the delivery site. "... I survived." Nis, who vomited abandoned himself, lifted his hand from the sword and turned up the hood and went out. Looking back, I weakened and exhaled long. "... Lutz, I''m chilling." "... Because he''s mockery." "Is it a kid?" Peltz turned away without any reflection. This shit. "Get out!" Immediately after I was poisoned, the men who came into the carriage ran down the carriage as if dragging. The area around is still dim, but the dawn is near and the eastern sky is beginning to turn white. The area near the foot of the mountain is surrounded by trees and has poor visibility. When checking the surroundings, the ck men turn their backs and go out. "Have youe? My Lord is waiting." The strong men are waiting. A knight wearing armor and straddling a splendid war horse. The number is about ten. There are many things that seem to be quite strong, which should be said to be the country where the war mad rule. However, it did not look excellent until the brain mass. I saw it as a push-out type. Well, if you work on Matomo, you won''t swear loyalty to that crazy king. The people should rece the fools, who look only at expanding their territory, without regard to their lives. "Well,e on." A knight stands on both sides and his arm is taken off. Perutz was simrly detained. --that moment. "Freeze!!" A harsh voice resounded. With the voice as a signal, the hiding people appear all at once. The surrounding area is surrounded by soldiers with swords and bows and arrows. Until then, the uproar spread to the Skelz soldiers. "This is the territory of our country. You cannot enter without permission." "Stupid ... Why is the Kingdom of Vint !!" Nis by his side lost hisplexion and muttered stunned. Yes. Surrounding soldiers'' gs are not the Nebel Kingdom, but the gs of the neighboring country, Vint Kingdom. In addition, the armor worn is not the garrison of the frontier, but the one of the knights of the royal capital. The man, probably the captain, looked up at him with a sharp eye and spoke to the boy who guarded his back. "... Your Highness. I''m sorry to get involved in this situation." "No. It was me who forced me to go with the march." Your Highness, the boy who was called was a master of angelic beauty, as depicted in religious paintings. Golden (Konjiki) hair spun from the sun, blue eyes. If you look only at the face, you will find that the princess is messy, but the impression you receive is totally different. Blue, like the deep sea, felt something like a terrible dread. "I can''t overlook a devotee who tramplifies the territory of another country. Regardless of me, please fulfill your duties. However, the two boys are apparently detained. Please protect them." The voice of a calm voice that seems unlikely to be a young boy tells the second prince of the Nebel Kingdom, studying abroad in a neighboring country-Johann von Velfart. "Impossible, this is ridiculous." Nis was upset by the appearance of a person who should not be in such a ce. A line of sweat slides down his cheek, who opens his eyes astonishingly. The hand on the handle of the sword was shaking in small steps. Nis, who retreats due to unrecognizable gait, is taken by the root of the tree. The eyes nced at the staggered Nis, and Prince Johan narrowly looked down. Put your finger on your chin and mute for a few seconds, trying to remember something. And after blinking a few times, he said, Oh. "Nis" "!!" "... You know, Your Highness?" "Nis von Bureau. I''m a guard knight of our country .... Nis, why are you there?" "..." Nis takes a breather, looking at the blue to see through everything. You seem to be desperately looking for thoughts, but is he aware? It is no longer clogged no matter how you struggle. A military exercise was held at this time, and the second prince of Nebel was miraculously apanied by the march. Did you bother choosing this path on a number of routes, or arriving at the pick-up location before Skelz arrived? Everything was as we had discussed in advance. Penis moved to the script streets without his knowledge, and was only danced by the Highness guarding his sister at Ojo and the Highness in front of him. "The colors of the boys ... the same as the mage''s children in the statements of my brother" "..." "Why are they detained? Why are you with a thief? Answer, Nis von Bureau!" The shoulders of Vikri and Nis shook at the words of His Highness, who hunted further. Despair shines in his eyes as he descends. Nis chewed on his lower lip, trembling like a scolded child. "... I do." "... Did you be a soldier? A trace of the venerable Countess" "... That''s annoying! It''s annoying!" Nis shouted as the prince muttered in disdain. Shake your head just once to shake off something, and reach your Lutz. "!" Pull out the sword in a violent motion and push it against Lutz''s neck that has drawn. "you!!" "Don''t move! What''s wrong with this kid!" Nis barks, exhaling wildly. I groaned like a menacing dog and stared at the surroundings. "You areing!" Simr to Nis, Skelz soldiers pulled my arm wildly. He is pointed at his sword in the same way and is pushed out in front of His Highness. `` If the lives of these guys are regrettable, do not approach! '''' This is a viin line that is easy to understand. I''m sighing because I''m too amazed. But my buddy never read the air. "It''s bothersome ... don''t shout at your ears" Lutz mutters slowly, distorting her face and holding her ears. I can''t help but bitter smile at Lutz, who unravels the rope naturally. "... you!" "Are you stupid? I don''t think we''re the ones who are not as hostal as we are." He shook his shoulders as if he was stunned, and sighs with his daring gesture. Blink slowly, one. Lutz''s eyes, which were opened again, turned silver-gray instead of normal indigo. A dull sound is heard and the Nis sword is blown off. "Now !?" At the same time as Don and Lutz stepped on the ground, something like a thick fog crawled underneath and instantly frozen Nis'' feet. "Why is magic ...?! Wasn''t it with a control !?" "Oh, this?" Point at the thing that fits on your neck, Lutz asks. When he released the sp with his finger, Sole came off easily and fell to the ground. "As you can see, fake" As Lutz smiled like a model with a smile, he moved his hands as he digged, and the countless ice des that appeared appeared attacked the men. "Wow oh oh !!" At a nce at Lutz rampaging to relieve resentment, I exhaled for a long time. "I''m the first to go on a rampage." "... Hyp !!" I cut the rope to my heart, and the heat collected in my palm burned the remains of the rope. The man who was restraining me took a distance to push me away. Knead the surrounding air to burn off the fire. The men screamed at the pale me that burned on my palm. "This, these guys ... monsters ... !!" Shivering with a pale blue face, I and Lutz bothered at the same time to the words leaked by the man. He turned his gaze down and told him to vomit. "A monster? "You wanted that monster, aren''t you, the masters?" . 25 The Mages Return. Continued from Theo Eilenberg viewpoint. "... I''m tired." On the back of a horse singing kapokapo and tranquil footsteps, there was no reply to the words he said while looking up at the blue sky. Lutz, riding on the back of a horse running side by side, stares in front of her, with empty eyes like a dead fish. Apparently she doesn''t feel like talking. The unfamiliar magical outbreak in a forced march on a carriage. The fact that I was nervous all the time is added, and I feel tired. I neglect to move one finger, and if I rx, my eyelids will soon stick. I wanted to sleep a little earlier now. In the Kingdom of Skelts, the unit under the direct control of the King, the neighboring country, Vint, will first take care of himself. Since then, it is a matter of countries, so our role is up to here. Originally, we would have entered the Kingdom of Vint illegally despite force majeure, but it is probably that our two Highnesses did something about that. With little interrogation, we went home. The knights arrived for pick-up, but said they were instructed by the Prince to stay at a remote fort, but declined to affirm. I want to take a rest slowly after returning. The knight who was faithful to the order was reluctant, but after Lutz muttered with a smile saying, "It is the first time I lose consciousness without a cor, so I will explode .... I didn''t say anything. Lutz, who should have been a little bit looser than me, seemed to agree. I was so scared that I couldn''t help getting into the castle, so I was bitter andughing. "quickly" Lutz, who is worried that he has lost consciousness on the horse because he does not move too much, opens his mouth. He turned his gaze on what, he continued, staring at the front. "I want to go home" The small mutter that spilled out was verymon. But it was the first word that came out of Lutz''s mouth. I and Lutz met at the orphanage in the early summer of seven years old. The first impression I had when I saw him was "Thin guy". The silver hair and white skin that are close to white are so pale that they are likely to dissolve into the elder flower nted in the garden of the orphanage and disappear, and their limbs are so thin that you cannot imagine a boy of the same age. The indigo blue eyes, which are supposed to be the only dark color among him, have no fragments of vitality, and the presence seems to be sparse. What kind of raising will result in such a thin human being? My question was answered immediately after hearing his background. Perz seems to have been hidden and lived. It was only their parents who knew about them, and their grandfathers and grandmothers living far away, and their neighbors, were unaware of Lutz. I thought I couldn''t tell if my newborn baby was a mage or not, but why. But Lutz, whose magic is out of spec, may have already been showing signs when he was a baby. Like me, mages often change their eye color when activating magic. I change from red to gold and Lutz from blue to silver. When you were a baby, you probably wouldn''t have much magic, so magic would have been a subtle thing that you couldn''t feel with your five senses, but your eyes would have changed color. Perutz''s parents would have noticed his mage qualities and decided to lock him up. Although his parents have died, it is only spection now. Then Lutz arrives at the orphanage and is isted without being intimidated by others. Well, I''ll ignore it even if I talk, and I''mpletely self-sufficient. I was the only one who voluntarily came close to me. I seem to have been abandoned in front of the orphanage as soon as I was born, and it is an old child among the orphanages. Although they were missed by Chibi as brothers, they still didn''t think they were family members because they knew that they were foreign. The more you yearn, the more terrible the rejected future was, and sometimes it became suffocating. Only Lutz, who was indifferent to me, was a little easier to breathe, and I often stayed with him. There is a small mountain behind the orphanage. Lutz loved the base of the big tree that grew there. After finishing his allotted work, Lutz headed straight away, so I had to stick on my own and sleep on the tree branch. There is almost no conversation between Lutz reading and me taking a nap. Before the sun sets, I say, "I''m going home," but Lutz hasn''t responded. The orphanage was probably not the ce to return. For Lutz, and for me. Winter turned 10 years old. I was so powerful that I couldn''t help Father. Some years ago, I felt that there was uncontroble power within me. Magical power is likely to be influenced by the undtions of emotions, and in my case, it is easily dragged by "anger". I was called by the Father that day. Father Lutz, who does not seem to be familiar with him at all, and Fr., who does not like the seemingly friendly "good child" of me, have said that he should keep a long distance. I was frustrated by the priest trying to persuade him with only the beautiful words, and the moment I cried out to know nothing, a nearby book burned. While looking at the confused Father, a sense of despair with resignation rules me. Oh, after all I was a monster. It was Lutz that helped me stay crazy. Lutz appeared before the children began to gather, noticing the uproar. As he holds his hand, the burning book freezes with a click. "I''m the same kind of monster as this guy." I can''t forget the expression of the Father when Lutz said it. He had terribly stagnant eyes, as if he feared, despaired, insulted, and mercifully, simmering ck emotions in the same pot. Father, habit, described me and Lutz as "ordinary children." You are just ordinary children with strong personality, my precious family. I usually meet with a smile in normal times, but if I can show it even if it''s magical, I scold it as bad. Magic is the power of the devil. I thought the expression of the priest at that time was more like a demon. Even anger doesn''te out. Father just pretends not to see. It''s just a matter of getting caught up and covering the smell. You''re not angry for us. I do not avoid magic because I love you. He is just not able to ept "I cannot ept my child". Then the day passed and we were thirteen years old. Finally, our existence in the country has fallen, and the distorted family pretend is over. Looking at the knights who came to protect us, the Father rebelled in his mouth, but his expression showed relief. The rtionship that has been ignoring distortion has already deteriorated beyond recovery. Even if they weren''t forcibly terminated, the end might have been imminent. We met a princess three years younger at the royal castle brought in. tinum blonde, which gently undtes, is long enough to reach the waist, and therge eyes decorated with long eyshes are the color of the clear sky. She has both fluffy loveliness and dignified beauty, and she was a vaguely drawn princess that I, who does not even read books. However, the princess, which is formed by collecting only beautiful things, is intellectual, contrary to its innocent appearance. By the way, he was a stranger. At first, I thought that your brother was approaching us to relieve you, but it was too stupid to be honest. When asked if he was scared, he answered that he was scared. If you return so honestly, you will be out of poison. She seemed to have no lie in her words about wanting to know us. You''ll have to believe it if you say it with a clear eye that you can''t find a piece of malice. The princess, who would not normally be allowed to approach, talked to us without getting tired. Don''t get angry at Lutz, who refuses. I was surprised by the fact that when I brought my handmade confectionery, saying "I''m feeding". The princess-made confectionery that never washed a single dish was better than the cook''s. Even though I''m a twister, I can''t imagine that the one who walked up to here was just the top. My heart was filled with the warmth she gave me. It''s enough. I don''t say luxury to want you to ept me as a mage. Yes, I thought. She had long epted us as mages. He wasn''t looking away like a priest, he was just naturally recognizing us and standing beside him. As soon as I understood, my shoulder power was released. Don''t be scared to be rejected anymore. You don''t have to turn your back and do anything. After all, we''re an ice room in a kiln, so it doesn''t make sense to look at it now. I thought it wasughable,ughable andughter. I wanted to be here. Princess, Lutz, and me. By itself, I don''t want anything. It doesn''t matter what it is called. You don''t have to be a family member or a friend. For example, it may be master-ve. "... Theo" "... Hmm? Did you call me?" I traced my memories of the past, and when I was indulging, I was called by Lutz. You seem to wonder at me who was silent, and your gaze is turned. "Suddenly, what happened?" Does it hurt even your belly? I rounded my eyes to the words added. The joking words sounded light, but you can tell from their expressions that they are really worried. It''s a reaction I can''t imagine from him. "... you''re curled up." "Hah!? ... I''m worried about what people are doing. When Lutz muttered, Lutz lifted up. I think it''s a round shape and a very expressive one. "No, deeply emotional" "If you are fighting, I will buy it at the asking price." "It''s thanks to the princess" "!" Lutz''s white cheeks are colored. He was so packed with words that he turned away to hide his reddish face. "... I''m not an idiot" "I see." If youughed at it, Lutz said nothing more. Then, silently, we aimed at the royal capital by horse. After a break and a nap on the way, when we finally arrive, we''re gone. It was like moving atst with energy. It was not the room assigned to us, but the greenhouse we were used to, that we were heading in, with no sense of insecurity. I''m amazed at what I''m doing, even though there''s no guarantee I''m there. But I really wanted to meet. I felt like I could meet. Open the greenhouse door. A small shadow over the green leaf. A nce at the glistening tinum-colored hair. She turns away from her, so she doesn''t notice us. The escort knight standing immediately reacts and snouts uninteresting. Don''t be sober. "Princess" Call it small. A terrible voice came out that I couldn''t think of my own. I was afraid I couldn''t reach, but the princess''s shoulders shake to react to my voice. "princess" This time, Lutz calls, topete. Its voice is as hard to hear as me. But the princess looked back. The clear sky-blue eyes find us and open their eyes wide. I thought it was spilling, and it seemed vague. Dreadful lips slowly carve our names. But it didn''t sound. Take a step to stagger. The arm that the escort knight was trying to support controlled by hand and took another step. "Lutz" "What" "Theo" "Yes, princess" Called by the long-awaited voice, Lutz turned into a shy, sticky stick. I do not hide my joy and answer with a full smile. "..." The eyes of the stunned princess gradually bleed. She sneezed and distorted her face from her open lips, with the sound of air escaping instead of her voice. "Well ... Theo ... Lutz" Jewel-like tears slide down the cheeks of the princess calling us again. One after another, endlessly. The princess leaks sobbing without hiding her crying face. He spun up his words like a child. "Wee home ... Wee home, please ..." At that moment, I felt delight. The pleasure apanied by the painlessness upies the chest. The relief we got what we were looking for, a sense of fulfillment to the end. The urge to cry for some reason strikes even though it is not sad. If the smile is distorted, isn''t she misbehaving because she was hung by a princess? Because it doesn''t look good. I''m happy and about to cry. "I''m back" Finally found. My return ce. . 26 Apology Of The Reincarnation Princess. The kidnapping of the Mage, which the Skeltz Kingdom has nned, has failed. The Nebel Kingdom, which had learned the n beforehand, took the initiative and, in tandem with its ally Vint, seeded in trapping a gang of pirates and then a unit directly under King Skelz. Originally, it was not involved in the Kingdom of Vint, but it would not have been an overlooked issue for the militant Skelz Kingdom to gain a new strength as a mage. Vint, who has been skirmished many times at the border, can''t do it with others. If Skelz strips his tusks, it is one of the four neighboring countries. Nebel and Wind, both of whom had the same interests, dered war on Skelz after this incident. The Baltic and Schnee Kingdoms, located to the north of Skelz, and the Kingdom of mme, located to the south, have issued statements supporting the Allies of Nebel and Wind. Since the west side is the sea, the current situation of the Skelz Kingdom is so-called four-sided poetry. Even though it is a country specializing in war, there are simply too many numbers. Nebel and mme are big nations with twice the territory of Skelz. No matter how you struggle, there is no victory for Skeltz. But the frantic king did not see the desperate situation correctly. Aides rmend surrender, but refuse. A stupid king would bring the continent into a major war turmoil. Assassination of the King by the hands of the Knights of the Skelts Kingdom. It is a coup. On the same day, Skelz dered surrender. The struggle involving half of the continent has ended. However, although a major war could be avoided, the turmoil in Japan has not subsided. Nis will be sentenced to imprisonment, after a long interrogation. Hilde will of course be punished, but I think it will be much lighter than Nis because there is room for extra consideration. I, Rosemary von Velfalt, cannot be involved in state affairs. He just stuck in the castle while being stuck by escorts, just waiting for things to subside. I realized that peace had finally returned when about six months had passed since Lutz was drowned. My brother, who had been busy for a long time, came to see me. "This is ... what?" Sweet cakes ... I really did something for my brother who came just after the magical training. Speaking of sweets that are familiar in this country, baked goods. But he gave me the cream-like object I would see for the first time without hesitation. My brother is my brother, but at the same time he is the prince who has the top right to seed. Instead of poisoning, I first wondered if I should eat, but my brother refused. Our brother was solidified as soon as he put his scooped silver spoon into his mouth. Put an easy-to-understand startle on your face, which is rare for a brother whose expression rarely changes. And it returns to the above-mentioned line. God-kun and his brother drunk down and looked at me on the shallow te and looked at me. "Is ice confectionery." Yes, what I made with Lutz is the vani vor of ice cream. Vani beans were not avable, but I''m worried about vani vor. We prepared the ingredients and started to ask if we could do it, but we struggled considerably. Magic seems to be quite difficult to tweak. It was too cold and turned into a pperboard, and the water in the air was mixed and it became crisp. Theo had less magical power than Lutz, but was very good at tweaking and was quick to seed. Lutz was groaning at the fox-colored baked confectionery. I think Lutz, who has been desperate to lose, progressed much faster. These two are really goodbinations. I think vani ice cream that I finished somehow is very delicious for me. Did it not fit my brother''s mouth? "Did not taste your mouth?" "No, it''s delicious. It''s just the texture and taste I eat for the first time." Scoop another scoop, and your brother includes it in his mouth. I was relieved to see his eyes squint, albeit slightly. Yeah, this is a really delicious face. Was good. There is ice candy in this country. The fruit juice was frozen in the ice room. The same ice confectionery waspletely different between sorbet and ice, so I was a little worried, but it was good. "I heard it was made with magic, but it''s wonderful." "Yes. Both of them have great power." It''s not my credit, but I''m d to be praised. It is a word I would like to ask two people, but Lutz and Theo are now called by Irene and have left their seats. "I heard you thought about how to use magic." "? Yes. I thought it would be useful for controlling power, and I suggested to Irine-sama ... "No" Isn''t it unpleasant to treat two genius mages as cookware? She asked while she was scolded and shook her head and narrowed her eyes. "If all the rulers of the country were like you, the world would surely be peaceful." Pee. What do you mean. Are you praised or stunned? No, as far as you look, it''s too positive to think that you''re praised. Something is warm. "Would you like to eat Leonhardt too?" "!" Brother shouted to Leonhardt, who was standing behind as an escort. But he smiles and declines. "I''m on duty" I was refused for the right reason. I''m a little disappointed, but the favorability did not decrease, but rather rose. I''m not the only one who looks good on a man who is loyal to his job. Then, after a while chatting, your brother stands. I was a little lost when I saw my brother trying to get back to work. I really wanted to talk to Leonhardt a bit, but soon after he knew how important his duties were, hesitated to stay in private affairs. Leonhard, who is as busy as his brother, can''t tell when he will miss him today. But I don''t want to get in the way. Time flows during the conflict, and the time limit is imminent. I don''t have the courage, pleasee again and pretend to be a good boy. But for some reason, he looked at me and thought, then turned back to Leonhardt. "Rose" "Yes" "Can I borrow a little us?" eh. What is it? It''s not just me who was surprised by my brother''s words. us, who was suddenly named, is surprised, and Leonhardt seems to be confused. What happened, brother? "So how is the princess''s escort done?" "I just want to talk a little bit. When I get to the office, I''ll return home. Until then, I want you to be with Rose." "Wish" Leonhardt was lost for a moment. I immediately tighten my expression and nod. It''s a big difference from me who is upset with me. "Is Rose OK?" "Understood" I was hesitant to be shaken, but eventually nodded. Even if you don''t know why, the result is what I wanted. If you have the opportunity to talk to Leonhardt, there is nothing to miss. us seemed very reluctant, but he couldn''t go against the Highness of Prince and was reluctant to follow. . 27 Apology Of The Reincarnation Princess. (2) After the brothers left, silence fell in the room. What do you do ... However, this is different from the usual one that contains tokimeki. A tension like apologizing to a friend who has quarreled. No, Leonhardt is not a friend or a fight. That''s awkward. "... Her Princess" "Huh ... yes" Calm down, calm down and repeat in your heart, called during a deep breath. Too surprised her voice turned upside down. I am ashamed of being sober. Leonhardt looks at this with a serious look without any apprehension. "I''m just ashamed to say that I''m on duty, but ... what if I talked a bit?" "... what?" I didn''t expect it to be cut out by Leonhardt-sama. Intentionally prepared, facial expressions are intensified. Sweat oozed into the palm, and my heartbeat was getting faster. I was going to apologize anyway, so even if I get scolded, it''s okay. Only the order changes. Yes, that''s it. Try to remind yourself of a theory you don''t know is positive or negative, and try to regain calm. Staring at me, Leonhardt bowed down for some reason. To my surprise, I have no voice. "I am sorry" "...?" "I''ve always wanted to apologize to Her Imperial Highness. But she wasn''t able to meet you and he was stretched." Why are you being apologized? I was confused in an impossible situation. "Please raise your head. There is nothing to apologize to Orcein." I told you while being impatient, Leonhardt did exactly what he said. I may have felt my puzzle. "I apologize to me. Six months ago, I moved myself on my own discretion, and as a result inconvenienced the knights. I should have consulted Orsein or us ... I''m sorry. I think I was arrogant. I could do something for myself. " `` His Highness Princess '''' Leonhardt calls me, shaking and regretting. When I raise my face, my sincere eyes reflect on me. He sadly lowered his eyebrows and shook his head slowly. "Please do not despise yourself like that." "but" "Your judgment was not wrong. If you didn''t do anything, Hilde Kremmer couldn''t save you. You should be med for yourself. Don''t worry about your hurt, just be patient. I shouldn''t have said anything. " I''m sorry. I told him in a deeply regrettable voice, and I was jammed. When Hilde was killed, Icked calmness. I thank him for being signaled by him to be calm, and I have no intention of ming him. Yes, I''m seriously thinking. But maybe There may have been something that was in my heart. It was surely hurt to the point that it could not be denied immediately. I wasn''t convinced. Raise your inability to put it on the shelf. "I was a bit disappointed that I couldn''t rely on us or myself. I sometimes felt itchy to work so hard or to work alone. I guess you can''t rely on it, not on it. " "e" I blink at the words of Leonhardt. One beatter, I was astonished. For a moment, I thought it was a mistake. What a hallucination? But he kneels and takes my hand as if to prove it was not a vision. My heart trembles into the clear ck that shoots from below. "One day I told you that you wanted to rely on others. At that time, I was wondering if your duty or responsibility as a royal family would be good at relying on others, but that''s not all. ...... You seemed to have suffered all the time. " "You didn''t look down on your mind just to say something. Even less arrogant humans couldn''t look like that." He breaks into words and looks into me. I was reflected in Leonhardt''s eyes and had a very sad face. Unstable expression where fear and relief are mixed .... I''m lost, lost, like a child who finally found my home. The hard palm slowly wraps my hand. "Are you alone doing something ... heavy loads?" "..." I couldn''t respond immediately. I knew it should be denied immediately. What should I do? The grasped hand trembles. My voice is jammed. Rather than denying, I could not stop crying, so it was full. I was always worried. I don''t know if the way I''m going is right. The only thing that shows the way is the memory that bes dim over time. If you want to consult, you can''t tell anyone and you can only tell yourself that it''s okay. Even taking the hand of a loved one who told me to depend on it seems like a g. I was obsessed with obsessions that I had to do everything myself. I understand a little now. I wasn''t protecting my back to protect everyone. They just refused everyone''s hands and turned their backs. I was a child who couldn''t help herself. Nevertheless, he looked at me. He was caring. He helped her as many times as she can rely on a cute little child who plucks her gentle hands. "If you don''t want to talk, I won''t be forcing you. I want you to protect what you want to protect. '''' "Well ..." Pain so that the chest is tightened. I was pushed by the impulse and hugged Leonard, who was kneeling. "... Leon ..." He gasped as if surprised for a moment, but did not try to tear me off. Arge hand strokes my back to calm me down. I was d that the hands were a little awkward or not used. Gestures that deal with broken objects are sure to keep me scared. Every time I feel his concern and kindness, I think. I like this person. Large,rge, love. The character in the game, not themander of the Guard Knight of Uraceka. I fell in love with this person again, like Leonhard von Orcein. . . 28 Consultation Of Reincarnation Princess. What should I do? Ten and a half minutes have passed since I was hugging Leonhard. I suddenly returned to myself, recalling my current situation and my boldness, and sweating coldly. I hugged my feelings uncontrobly. Is this safe or out? Which one? It is a crime called molester, depending on the situation and situation, such as clinging to it without consent. No, considering each other''s position, it may be sexual harassment. Because he was not refused, he thought he was safe, but he was too quick. If you don''t like it, the princess won''t let you go. If you think so, I think you should leave now. I don''t know when to leave. now? Is it now !? Please give me a countdown !! From three ... No, from ten because my heart is ready. "... Her Princess?" "Wow!" It was Leonhardt''s voice whispered softly in my confused brain, asking me for help from a person I couldn''t live in brought me back to reality. I raised my face as if I was flipped, and jump away with a strange voice. Seeing my entricity, Leonhardt''s eyes were rounded. Yup. I think my movement was quite frogish. I want to die. You can see the heat gathering on the face slowly. Probably it is bright red. I don''t want to expose any more ugliness, but I can''t help myself. Leonhardt blinks a few times in the blurred view and thenughs his throat. I didn''t feel any malice about theughter that leaked out. But what is embarrassing is embarrassing. He noticed me with tears, and covered his mouth with his right hand, and coughed one. "... Rude" UU. Please bury me deep underground ... "... I''m sorry for this. I was so upset and hugged myself. Sorry for the inconvenience. Orcein." I felt so shameless that I wanted to escape, and I bowed my head. "Don''t say that it''s a nuisance. I want to rely more on you." "... Did you hate it?" "of course" Get courage in the favorable words and listen to what you care most about. He nodded without hesitation to dispel my fears. Was good. I seemed to be reluctant, and I exhaled. "But ... the princess?" "Well ... what?" I was relieved for a while, but a meaningful look was brought over, and I was upset. that. Did you go out after all? Is it sexual harassment? ? In contrast to me, which makes her face stiffer, Leonhardtughed happily with eyes like a mischievous child. "Can''t you call Leon anymore?" "!!" In the words of Leonhardt, the abuse up to now is reyed. Speaking of which, I was doing another one ......... !! "Oh, that ... Did you say that your desire fell from your mouth immediately? Do you say your desire has been pushed to the front? In my heart, I always called my name. Although you try to deceive, you can''t use all the ideas thate to mind. Rather than an excuse, it''s a confession. this. I can''t fix it no matter what. I decided so and took a deep breath and took a deep breath. "... Is it okay to call it?" He looks terrifying, looking at him. If I couldn''t be deceived anyway, I decided to try myst wish. Because it''s ridiculous for my brother to call his name. I also want to call. "I''d love to" "!" Holding the bells on the tension, holding on to my chest, looking at me while waiting for a reply, Leonhardt smiled. "Oh, thank you very much!" I made a fist in my heart, but I was careful not to put it on the surface. Before they''re not princesses, they''re usually drawn. Yup. "It''s not like thanking you." Leonhardt squints his eyes gently and looks at me. If you look at the expression that looks at something smiley, such as animals and children, it seems that the nature is not apparently distorted. "Then ... Leon." Call your name again. The tension shook a little. I always want to do casualmunication, but the time is finite. My brother is taking us out now. "Can you hear my story?" "Yes" Leonhardt, who was lightly astounded by my words, smiled and nodded. His low voice and dignified expression tighten my feelings. I decided and opened my mouth. "... When I was young, I had a dream." "Are you a dream?" Nodded at his question. "It was an ordinary dream that is not much different from reality. The familiar scenery, the familiar people .... but a little ufortable. It seems that those who are always watching are a little older I looked like In my words, Leonhardt breathtaking. "... Future vision" The muttering voice was shaved. "It''s not that big. I don''t think I have the power of God. But the dreams that I had only had for a short time differed from my usual dreams ... I couldn''t break it up if I was overlooked. '''' Of course, there is resistance in lying. But speaking all the truth was too risky. I don''t know if you can believe in the reincarnation with the memories of the previous life, but the more difficult thing to exin is that this may be the world in the game. I don''t think you can exin the game well in this world without TV, but I don''t think it should be done in the first ce. No matter how strong you are, you will be shocked if you know that the world in which you live is artificially created. And it''s still not the same world as the game''s "Wee to the other side". It may be a very different world. It''s not important to tell everything now. (4) Properly pass on the information I have to Leonhardt to avoid future incidents. Let''s get Leonhard to be a coborator. . 29 Consultation Of Reincarnation Princess. (2) After a brief exnation, Leonhardt turned silent with a difficult expression. I don''t know how to believe it. Earlier, it was fantastic whether my poor vocabry was good. We wanted to keep the lie to a minimum, so we only limited the parts we saw in Dreams. "... Her Princess" "Yes" After a moment of silence, Leonhardt opened his mouth. Your eyes are turned and your body jumps. I was overreacted by tension. "In summary, you know what can happen in the future, but not all, but only for a limited time of the people around you. There are many things that can''t be done, and depending on what you do now, the future may be rewritten. "Yes" When you put it into words again, what a story without reality. I''m amazed at what I said. If you were living in Japan and your friends suddenly started saying that, it would have been hard to believe right away. However, Leonhardt''s expression and voice are not bothered or embarrassed. That, on the contrary, puzzles me. He folded his arms and put his hand on his chin. "You who knew the future were working alone to avoid the misery that happened to the people around you. Even if you did not rely on yourself or us, it was difficult to judge how far to exin Then, the difference from the future you know ... " "Cho, wait a minute!" I interrupt Leonhardt''s continued words. He looked at me, sharply curling his eyes. "what" "Do you believe my story?" I was aware that I was talking ridiculously. And now I am a 10 year old child. I don''t think it can be helped to get rid of the girl''s dream story. "I believe" Nevertheless, Leonhardt asserted without any shaking. "why" "Yes ... for a number of reasons, but half a year ago is the main reason. The abductions of the mages Lutz Eilenberg and Theo Eilenberg are a handful of the Knights It''s a confidential thing that only you know. The likelihood that someone has leaked is not zero, but that doesn''t exin it because your actions were faster than ours. " "eh?" "Would you have asked us to find out about Hilde Kremer? At that time we suspected Nis as a spy, but did not reach Hilde Kremmer." Really. I arrived at Nis with doubts about Hilde, but Leonhardt and others go from Nis to Hilde. The order is reversed. If you get the information, you can follow, but you cannot go back. "And I don''t think you''re a pointless lie." "!" Leonhard''s words pierce deep into my chest. It''s not meaningless, but lies are vomiting. For whatever reason, I still deceive him. My chest hurts with throbbing. I just want to apologize right away. But I endure by biting my lips. I decided to continue. No withdrawal. "Thank you" So Iughed and said so. Yes, I had to say. "..." Leonhardt is silent for a few seconds and smiles with a bitter smile. His gaze with a troubled look was warm. Maybe he is aware. If not all I have confided, everything is not true. Still, Leonhardt didn''t try to question me with a clumsy smile. `` His Highness Princess '''' "Yes" "I''d like to tell you if it doesn''t hurt, will there be any incidents that should be avoided in the near future?" The first thing thates to mind when it is said to be an incident that should be avoided is the resurrection of the Demon King. If you want to live in peace, it''s a g you definitely want to break. But now is not the time to break that g. "The case is still ahead, but there is something to do now." "So what can you do to help yourself?" "!Yes!" The question asked was exactly what I was hoping for. I tightened my expression and nodded deeply. "But now ... I think it will be a long story." "Yes. us will return soon. That''s because I can''t wait." Especially about you. Speaking of that, Leonhardtughed. "I would like to have some time again in the near future. At that time, would you please tell us your story?" "of course" Relievedly, breath of relief. He released his fist, unconsciously grasping because he was always careful. The next moment. --knock Knock. "That!" The door rang as measured. A man who ispetent and troublesome and can''t wait. My escort knight us returned about five seconds after making the next promise with Leonhard. When I shrugged when I was too close, Leonhardt smiled bitterly. "Okay, I haven''t been asked" He spoke in a quiet voice and passed by me to the door. As I saw the man sweating on his forehead and breathing on his shoulders behind the open door, I once again exhaled a long breath saying that he wasn''t worried. . 30 Encounter Of Reincarnation Princess. In the past, this world was at risk of being destroyed by the Demon King. Demons were spreading, people''s hearts were colored with fear and despair, and darkness was covering the world. But that''s a story hundreds of years old. The demon has disappeared due to the seal of the Demon King, and no one survived the chaotic era. The Demon King is bing a fairy tale. As one of the means of fighting monsters, magic has lost its significance and is gradually being lost, the demon king has been forgotten by the people. But the Demon King has not disappeared. Shadow in light, death in life, and two sides of the same coin. It is not separable, and it cannot be realized by one. The same is true for human hearts. Hate in love, despair in hope, nestle with equal power and potential. As long as the wishes of the people exist, the Demon King will not disappearpletely. It still sleeps quietly in one of the many temples in the Kingdom of Nebel. If this world follows the same path as games, it will be shaken by the not-so-distant future. In the game, the person most closely involved in the resurrection of the Demon King is Priest Mikhail von Diebold. He is not a born devil. Mikhail is an ordinary boy born to the second son of the Viscount. Mikhail, who lived as a son of a noble, was determined to abandon his position and continue on his way to serving God. Became the priest of the Great Temple in the Royal City. If peace continued, Mikhail would have had a calm life, praying to God, without any connection to the Demon King, but when he was thirteen, Nebel''s nation began to be dested. The war between the neighboring country, Vint, and the Kingdom of Skelz has begun, and Nebel, who has been in an alliance with Vint, is gradually involved in the battle. The struggle did not subside over the years, involving five countries in the western half of the continent, appearing to be a mire. The following year, the country''s strength was exhausted due to the prolonged war, and the neighboring country, Raptor Kingdom located in the northeast invaded the Nebel Kingdom. A new war has begun. In addition, the disease starts to spread from the south in Nebel. Mikhail, a kind boy, was hurt by the misery of the people in the tragic state of the country. I jump out of the Great Temple and decide to travel around the country to see if I can do anything, even if I have no special power. Mikhail continued walking in the rough country, caring for the injured and sick, helping the children and praying for the dead. And we arrived at a remote vige near the battlefield. A light rain began to fall from the mouth of the evening, but many of the vigers had escaped, there were no lodgings, and he spent the night in a nearby temple. Find a ce in the old, crumbled temple that can survive the rain. Mikhail goes to the back and finds a hidden door by ident. There is one altar in the small room. And what is being celebrated is one fist-sized stone. Thought weird, he decided to rest in the corner of the room only for one night. But that night, you get involved in a fight and the old temple is destroyed. Mikhail was buried under rubble and died. And the stone of the altar is destroyed at the same time, and the sealed Demon King will transfer to the body of Mikhail and fulfill the resurrection. With the above in mind, I think you will be able to understand the many things I need to do in the future and the size of the gap between the game and the current situation. To be honest, I can''t organize my mind. I want to write it all out on paper and have a meeting with everyone. Well, both are impossible. It is too risky to leave it as a document, and Leonhard, the only consultant, is too busy to hold a meeting. Speaking of what I can do, organizing one by one in my head. To be honest, it''s already over capacity ... Looking away from the window with a distant eye, seemingly escape. The reason why I feel frustrated by the beautiful and clear blue sky is that my heart is dirty. Exhale, and exhale for a long time. He hit his cheek twice and stood. "Rosemary-sama, which way?" "Library" It is necessary to find necessary documents for the time being. Briefly, I walked to my destination. With a troublesome escort knight whoes with a natural face. "Hmm ..." I grumbled small while looking over the bookshelf in arge library that was not popr. Where to start? I have three main goals. First, avoid war. The second is to prevent the spread of the disease. Thest is to stop the resurrection of the Demon King. These seem to be separate issues, but they are all connected. In order to proceed while checking, is it a map first? Katsun, another footstep that naturally follows the stepping footstep. I killed my sigh that was almost spilling and looked back. He looked up at a handsome face that was two heads higher than me, and opened his mouth. "us. You are waiting at the entrance." "Why? I''m your escort. You can''t do your job without it." No no no. I''m just saying it, of course, but I haven''t seen any other escorts like you. There''s even privacy for escorts, right? I don''t often be a nervous nervous person. "You''re saying at the entrance. I''ll call you as soon as I have something." "I can''t ept it." "..." This bastard. I felt anger and a sense of danger at the man who could say NO without any hesitation for a moment. I am almost 11 years old. It is about to enter the difficult age of the general public. It may be unpleasant to be stuck on a man''s escort all the time. In addition, anyway, if I''m over 20 years old, isn''t Princess Shinko intolerable to this sense of distance? In the future, us will be the escort of Mikohime, not me. Aside from the in-game us, which would have been a gentleman if you didn''t switch it on, it would be too apologizing to give the us today. For me in the future and also for Mikohime in the future. This man must remember wait ...! "... us" "Yes" "Kneeling" "!Understood" Speaking in a low voice, us gasped for a moment. However, when you recover your calmness immediately, you break your knees with lean movement. My gaze was slightly below me. Just looking at the dignity as you look up, there is no other purpose. But us is flushing his cheeks, nervously. Even if you are not scared, I do not intend to do physical training. "I told you that your Lord is His Majesty, but that doesn''t mean you can ignore my words." "I''m never like that ..." "Silently listen" "Hah" "If I make an unreasonable order, I can refuse, regardless of my status. But, conversely, it means to obey, unless you are absolutely convinced." Choose intentionally intimidating words. I can''t say I don''t want to order. If you think about it in the future, it is absolutely unpleasant. I have something to do. With that in mind, this inconvenience should be resolved now. "From now on, you, the male escort, will not always be with you, my princess .... No, there will be many unreasonable scenes. What will you do at that time? If it''s not a distance, do you give up? " "No" us immediately denied. "It''s absolutely impossible to give up protecting you. I swear by my pride as a knight and this life." The expression is tightened, and a dignified voice is dered. Like a knight in a girl''s longing story, I drew in a dignified and beautiful way. You don''t want to go that far. "... If you are away, learn how to protect." He scolds the expression muscles that are about to get cramped and manages to keep his expressionless. I tried to look as cool as possible. "Rather than just staring at me, try to focus on trivial difort, the movements of the people around you, words, abnormalities, and various things. Take the best action ... you can do it. " And I hope that my privacy will be maintained. "Roses Mary-sama ..." us called my name to exhale hot. The palm pressed against the heart is grasped as if to suppress strong emotions. The dark green eyes that looked up at me were narrowed sharply. The moment you see your eyes. A cold thing falls down my back. us hung his head in the sight of me being upset by the disturbing air. "On your will" The words I told were very simple. But for some reason the word sounds very heavy to my ears. I have a bad feeling. Very. There is a word that he cuts meat and cuts bones, but he doesn''t feel like he has done the opposite. It seems as if he had destroyed what he had been protecting to solve the problem at hand. But you can''t go back. "... So us, you''ll be waiting here." "Understood" He had a headache with a man who was very happy to understand, but I started looking for a book. . 31 Encounter Of Reincarnation Princess. (2) Hard shoe sounds resonate in a space that is not veryrge. This is one of the libraries in the castle, so to speak, an annex. The amount of books is not veryrge. However, there are many valuable books that are not in the main building that exists separately on the site of the castle. Moreover, since only a limited number of people are allowed to enter, there is no need to worry about the public. us may be worried because there are many blind spots on shelves and steps. The windows are not big enough for people to get in and out. Safe and quiet. It''s a very good environment to focus on. Stop at the shelf and pick up a book. It was old, but not well-maintained, or not musty. Climb short stairs and go to the back. Hold two more and go further. Maps, medical books, and the rest ... ? I heard a small noise. Move the line of sight from the bookshelf toward the sound. At the end of the wall, a narrow window is designed to prevent the book from being damaged. Before that, a man stood alone. "!" I didn''t notice the sign, I was astonished and stepped backwards. However, the man quietly turned the pages of the book withouting to me. A majestic intruder ... not a. The profile was familiar to me. The pale tinum blond that shines in response to the light that shines thinly is white. Unlike my hair that rolls round and round, thin hair without habit casts a shadow on a beautiful forehead. Eyes framed by long eyshes are clear winter sky blue. The lips that follow from the well-formed nose are thin, and you can''t pick up any emotional fragments from a too well-formed profile. "Are you reading too?" "Well ..." The man asks without seeing this. Even though I wasn''t med, I stopped breathing for a moment. "... Why are you?" Don''t answer the question, ask back. After squeezing my throat, the voice squeezed out was not hard, but very hard. "..." The man closes the book after a few seconds. He turned his face slowly toward me, who shook his shoulders in a responsive manner, even to a less loud sound. The pale eyes of the pigment reflect me. "Is it strange that I am in my castle?" Even the gestures of leaning lightly are like paintings. Despite the mid-thirties, there are no wrinkles, even spots. I stared at the man with a beautiful and beautiful appearance, and endured my desire to escape, so I shook my head. "No. Father" "Really" The name of the man in front of me is Randolph von Velfalt. My Majesty, the current King of the Nebel Kingdom, is my father. I called my father, but there is hardly any real feeling that she is a parent and child. It''s not a rtionship where you can easily meet, and you have never felt affection. And above all, I am a little weak at this person. I don''t have any doubt that the top of the country is wandering around without taking one of them, but I don''t want to get involved. Quickly find the desired object and let it go. I decided so, and tried to concentrate on finding books as originally nned. But. Even if there is nothing, the shelf I want to see is in front of that person, right? The materials rted to history must have been the innermost. Peeping, stealing and looking sideways. Dad was slowly turning the pages of the book without showing any signs of retreat. Do you have to say that you should retreat? Retreat, retreat, retreat. Let me remind you, it has no effect. The cold eyes pursuing the letters, the stiff white fingers turning the page, and the self-paced movement as if there were no neighbors. The indifferent profile was just beautiful, just like a tantrum. "... If you look so much, a hole will open." "!" How long have you been watching? I remember my father''s fingertips reciprocating four or five times, but since then I haven''t counted them, I''m not sure, but I was amazed. "If you have a need, say it. What is your mouth for?" What was told inly was a very natural word. However, it is very frustrating. While making a fist with this bastard, I smiled. "Sorry, I wanted to read a history book." Tells him to retreat in the dark, but his father does not seem to move. He didn''t intend to give up the ce, so he looked at the bookshelf and me alternately, and after a while, opened his mouth. "When is it?" "...?" "Tell me what you want to find out." Why do you hear that? When I was not confused, I muttered that my father was dull and dull. Pu-oh-oh-oh! Muka Tsukuuuuuuu !! "I''m the Demon King!" When he told him to shout, he stopped moving for a moment. Eyes without color like thin ice reflect me. I stare at his eyes, unable to read the undtions of emotion. "... Do you want a fairy tale?" "... That''s not." The low voice is still t. There is no anger, no pleasure, and no reading of emotion fragments. But for some reason, it was scary. As if the de was pressed against the scruff, the heart shook. Perhaps I didn''t know and touched the dragon scales. Still, I couldn''t help but deny. "The Demon King is not in the story, it is not a fable to wake up a wake-up child." "Do you want to say that it is real? What can only be left in the description of an old book any longer?" "The calligraphy is a living proof of the ancestors. It is a gift of our ancestors who, after hundreds of years, have lost their memory after the memories of the people have weathered ter)." Involuntarily, I get back to my heart. You couldn''t give up just because you knew there was a Demon King in this world. How frightening were the people who fought the Demon King? How hard was it? I was breached unterally, witnessing the power beyond my knowledge. Even if I continue to be robbed, erased, and trampled, I can''t help but fear and respect those who struggle without giving up. Their results, the proof of miracles. Life that continued to resist. The descendants of the country that sealed the Demon King, the ruler, would not be able to despise the fairy tale. "I said I wanted to read a history book. I hope you do not make a mistake." Face each other so as to re from below. I was afraid to curb my fears, but my father muttered shortly without being angry or amazed. "Really" eh. that''s all? There is also a shoulder watermark. Earlier, there was a horror that could be executed immediately if you made a mistake in every word. The intimidation was scattered. Nothing is left behind, and I think it was even a vision. My father closes the book at hand and puts it back on the shelf, passing by my side. What was it now? "If so,e back to my roomter." "eh?" I closed my eyes one beatter than the words left when I left. Look back in a hurry. Without stopping, he continued to talk in small talk. "I control the books about the Demon King. I''ll show you if you want." I couldn''t return a word on my back, just standing out. . 32 Reflection Of Reincarnation Princess. "So, did you show me?" "That''s ... not yet." In a carriage, I faced a question from Leonhard, who faced me. Dad is too busy to catch him during the day and at night. I wondered why I should visit before going to bed, but I didn''t have much courage. Pia, crying when asked to think aboutmon sense with an absolute zero degree gaze. No, it''s a lie. Probably cut off. "I''m busy all day, so I don''t have the courage to think that I''ll get in the way of my work. " An excuseful word came out. When I looked up as if I was amazed, Leonhardt-sama had a difficult face for some reason. It''s more like she''s worried than she''s amazed. "... What happened?" Give a modest voice. The narrowed jet-ck eyes reflected me as if hesitated. "Have you ever met the King? "I don''t say." To me, who clearly stated, Leonhardt''s expression became even more difficult. I look impatiently at the wrinkles that are clearly carved in my eyebrows. Did you do anything bad? Although I rarely meet, I don''t think there''s anything to report about encountering a real father, is it? Leonhardt, who was in silence, noticed that he had begun to get upset with Orooro and rxed his expression to reassure him. "Oh, that ..." "Oh, no. I don''t me you. Please don''t make that face." You probably had a pretty sad face. Leonhard looked into me andughed to help the child. Treating children isn''t nice, but now relief is better. Was good. I didn''t offend you. "... Her Princess" "Yes" "Are you going to share your story with His Highness Christoph?" "e?" I was rounded by unexpected words. The brain process cannot catch up and blinks several times. Tell Leonhardt ... that you know that you know the future? To my brother? that is, "that is impossible" The word slipped down. "I can''t tell my brother. If you''re that big, it''s still better to be your father." I told you so sharply, Leonhard''s sharp eyes were opened up like me. In the open mouth, the eyes are warm. I want to enjoy a rare expression, but it''s too out of ce right now. I fell asleep for a moment and fooled me with a cough, and I kept talking. "It''s an unrealistic story, but I''m sure my brother will believe it, and I think it''s better to talk about it for future activities." "So why?" "My brother, Chris, is the next heir to the throne at the same time as my brother. Don''t be swayed by information you don''t know or know. The future I saw is already It''s starting to change and there''s nothing sure. " "His princess ..." "That''s what it is." After talking about the probable reason with a serious face, I added the expression without changing it. Since then, Leonhard''s eyes are thin, round, and busy. Well, it''s my fault. "If the future I saw in the future falls, my brother will someday have to use me for the country, not as a brother, but as a prince." Leonhardt did not deny my words. With a severe expression, just keep silent. It is Leonhardt''s ce where he does not mention the makeshiftfort. I loved his sincerity, who would never blur a gentle lie, even if the truth was harsh. Rx your expression as you feel. "But it''s not because it''s cold. My gentle brother will surely suffer and suffer. She takes care of me and Johan very much." I think the older brother was able to use me on the night of the royal castle attack. It''s easy to get the princess to y a role instead of using her sister, and I also wanted to be helpful, so I don''t have to feel negative. But brother Chris protected me, my sister as an older brother. He hugged me. The reason that no one could be spoiled was to be the same for my brother. Is it possible for such people to use as much as they want? "So my intent is very simple, just selfish." I''m still just a child. Let''s stay as a sweet little sister. Until your older brother trusts you, not uses me. "I don''t want my brother to use it, nor do I want my brother to use me." Leonhardt stared at me with a quiet look. The silence falls in the carriage. Only the sound of the rattling wheels resounded, but I never felt ufortable. How long has passed? Leonhardt exhaled briefly and smiled. He''s not amazed, just squints gently for the reason he''s so selfish. "Okay. If you say that, let''s talk about it here." "Leon ... Thank you" "No" It''s not something to say thank you, he smiled. Then tighten your expression and drop your head. "I said that I was too much while I was in my ministry. Please forgive me." Instead of nodding anything, apologize after giving your opinion clearly. I really like these ces. I think, but I feel lonely as if I were thrown away. If you weren''t a princess, I wonder if you could have been touched by a more broken feeling. But then, I couldn''t get them protected in this way. "His Highness? How was it?" If you think about it, that''s because Mikohime was Mikohime. Not only pampered, but also scolded and sometimes encouraged. The name was called with a glossy bass. He had his hands stroked with his big hands. I m fine. It''s ridiculous. I want you to stroke with that big hand. What an idiot, I want you to hit me lightly. I want you to listen to myself, even if you can''t help but poke it lightly. "I''m sorry, nothing." But everything is impossible. A dream that won''te true as long as I am a princess. It''s a selfless thing. It''s sad, but it''s reality. Don''t bother Leonhardt again for nothing. I thought so andughed like a demon ... `` His Highness Princess '''' "Eh ... yes." "I can''t see anything like nothing." Leonhardt was not deceived at all. On the contrary ... why it looks a bit angry, is it a matter of concern? . 33 Selfishness Of The Reincarnation Princess. Leonhardt folded his hands between his knees and leaned forward. I was pressured by my serious eyes, and I pulled back unexpectedly, but I couldn''t get much distance because of my backrest. `` His Highness Princess '''' "Yes" Called with a voice one tone lower than before, straightening the spine. I had a bad feeling. This is apletely angry trend. I have hardly been scolded since I was reborn in this world, but I remember in the original world. Voices and eyes when seniors such as parents and teachers scold and remind. I can''t afford to feel sorry for feeling nostalgic. All I can do is shrug and wait for words. It''s a bit scary, but ... "I''m sorry, I have something to say. Are you sure?" "... yes" I just said yes to me. I can say yes with such a variety of variations. I want to escape from reality. But I can''t do it. I''m saying, are you okay, but Leonhard''s words are no longer a question. I''m sure. It''s a decision. Say good. I haven''t heard the answer, but I can hear the secondary audio. "You mentioned earlier that you wouldn''t talk to your Highness, so I''m the only person who can help you directly in this matter." I was confirmed by my gaze and I nodded. He looked at me shaking his head many times like a red bell, and he narrowed his eyes sharply. "But you''re swallowed. You''re the only one who knows the situation and who are you going to ask for help?" "..." I was exposed to a sharp nce and my body bounced. Despite noticing me, Leonhardt doesn''t let her down. "When you encounter a difficult problem, relying on human assistance before trying to ovee it on your own will be seen as dishonest to your hard-working eyes. It may be contrary to justice, but justice is not always the right answer. " Leonhardt looks into me as you confirm. I silently nodded small. There was no antipathy. That''s because his words were weighted by the experience of life. Or maybe it''s because I don''t have the proper wisdom of the year. Either way, Leonhard''s words permeated me. Even though it''s justice, it doesn''t sound right, but there''s a line that it''s "good things" to do your best, and that "rtive things" are "bad things". I hate making mistakes, and I''ve been choosing "good things" whenever possible. Then I was relieved. But it was a kind of escape. For me, I just chose a path that is easy to walk. Because justice can lookpletely different depending on the viewer and the angle. "The road you are going to go from now on is very steep. You don''t know what pitfalls exist even in a t-looking ce. Please grab his hand. " In his words, my spine grew. I knew it, but I didn''t. That''s it. I invited Leonhardt on the road where I didn''t know what was waiting. Only one, he alone. I was going to take responsibility for my actions because I decided and started to move. But it''s not. If something happens to me, Leonhard will me himself. Even if you are not legally punished, you will judge yourself. He is such a person. Despite having carried a heavy object, he just tried to help without ming me. "There are many things that can''t be consulted with an iprehensible man, but you have to say everything you want to say. Don''t judge it''s not enough, spit it all out, don''t be afraid, because you''ve decided to be your coborator. " "Yes" I endure the urge to cry, and I nod. Then he rxes his expression. Thecrimal nds were further irritated, with gentle eyes just saying they did well. As he wipes his tears, his hands shake. Arge hand floating from the knee was stretched out, but stopped halfway and squeezed. Maybe your tears were going to be wiped? Because it is feminist Leonhardt, the possibility is not zero. But maybe I was hesitant to touch because I''m a princess. I end up staring at his hands, who returned to his knees without doing anything. "... What happened?" Leonhardt looked strangely at me, looking at me as if she was speaking. No, he tries to deny it quickly and stops talking. You may have just been told that such a thing was useless. But this has nothing to do with avoiding a dangerous future. It''s just my desire. Round and round, thinking rounds. It''spletely idle and making empty sounds. Leonhardt did not try to hurry me. The jet-ck eyes just stare at me. If you are scolded that you just said, it is easier to say. You can use it as an excuse, so you feel less guilty. But that''s not good. "Wow, my way." bit. It seems that the story will not be transmitted, even if you don''t look cool. Once you break your words, take a deep breath. One cough. "... Can I say myself?" "here you go" His eyes are soft and narrow. I don''t want you to look at me like a small child. But sad, this is my reality. A clumsy child who can''t even sumb to her is now my life size. Then you have to make the most of it. "I want you to treat me more crudely." "... what did you say?" that. Something different. In words, I can''t find a good expression. ording to my words, Leonhard-sama froze for about 10 seconds. Ask back with a strong expression. The choice of words seems wrong. "Roughly ... is a little different. Misceneous ... "Everything has the same meaning ... What are you thinking about, Princess Highness?" Leonhard puts his hand on his forehead and looks down, looking out of my mouth. He exhaled, perhaps with a stupor, and looked at me through a gap in his fingers. "I think Leon''s treatment of me is too polite." "..." I thought I was amazed, but Leonhard-sama rounded her long eyes. I''m stunned by unexpected words. "It''s no surprise that the Knight of the Guards treats the princess with care. I know that ... but I''m always feeling distance." "His princess ..." When I step down, Leonhardt''s voice mixes with embarrassment. "I was just happy to scold me earlier, I was a little scared because I was angry for the first time, but ... much better than just being spoiled. I want you to scold me if I am wrong. I don''t need any introductory words. "Poke yours!" "... I hate that." I look up at Leonhard, who denied immediately, with grudgeful eyes. He stopped talking, grossly. "Nobody says anything to me, so sometimes I get confused as to whether I''m right. I also want to be scolded and praised like a normal girl ... and I can do it If it''s a thing, you''re better. '''' "!" I looked desperately faced in my wide open eyes. Even before he was confused, I didn''t want to pull. If you loose your pursuit, you won''t get what you want. Now is the best game. Good luck, me. "In public, it''s okay to be the same as before. I want you to be just as you are, even when you''re alone. Let me approach you a little more." Leonhardt was hardened staring at me. That''s right. Confessions of love cast by a little princess are usually confusing. What will you do? Yup. A few secondster, he returns to himself and covers his face with arge hand. I can''t see what he''s thinking because he can''t see his face down. "... Leon?" "Ah" "?" He raises his face as he growls. She was grumpy with wrinkles between her eyebrows, but her cheeks were slightly red, so she wasn''t too scared. Leonhard swayed his hair violently and violently, exhaling a deep sigh. Yeah, angry ...? "I''m not angry." Leon looks at me as she turns pale and smiles. I was relieved to say that I was good, and a different question came to my mind. "... Huh? Did I say that?" "It''s written on the face. You''re pretty easy to look at." Really? I thought she was an expressionless girl. Leonhardtughed at me as I pressed my cheeks in a hurry. "You''re strange. Ordinary women are delighted to be treated with care. No way you''re told that you can handle it ... you''re really a genius who fiddles with me." "Well, because ..." "I''m proud of you, probably only you can swing me around." Easy, he narrowly narrows his eyes. A big hand stroked my head. "..." I don''t know for a moment what happened. He throbbed crazy at me, who opened his eyes to the limit. "Don''t poke it, princess." I now have the happiest confident in the world right now. . 34 Consideration Of The Reincarnation Princess. It was good to work hard. In my head that punctured beyond my capacity, only the impression of a child suitable for such an age came to my mind. "The face is bright red?" "!" He is pointed out and covers his face with both hands in a hurry. Certainly cheeks are hot. If I cook Chinese food, it will be steamy, and it will be something else. Leonhard-sama blew out, looking at me on the cheek while swapping her palm and back to manage to cool. That s terrible. He covers his mouth with his hand, but he understands. If you try to deceive by coughing, it''s so bad! "... I am amused." I don''t think it''s inevitable to see them with grudges. It is not a permissible task to y with the innocence of a maiden in love because of how much Leonhardt is. "I''m sorry" He apologized with Assari, but his eyes were stillughing. Is it actually a bit mean? He asked the question that came up, and he asked back. "Do you hate me?" "No at all" Immediately, Leonhardt was light and dazzling. Apparently my answer was surprising. I''m not d you are bullied, aren''t they ?! Unlike the uss, they don''t have any special sexual preferences! The reason is very simple. "I''m d you didn''t fix it." I was really happy that I was able to show me what I was doing. When he expressed his honest feeling, Leonhardt looked as if he had identally swallowed a foreign body. I stared at me who was confused about why I made such a face, and grinned as annoyed. "... I can''t beat you" "e?" I couldn''t understand the meaning of the words and asked him with my gaze, but he stopped. "Okay. Let''s talk about this, and let''s get into the subject." "Yes" I''m not convinced that it''s like being wrapped in smoke, but I certainly have no time to talk in vain. Since we have left the us, we should make the most of our time. As a maiden in love, it wasn''t a wasteful story ... "This time, we''ll take measures against the disease." "Yes" Leonhardt who tightens his expression takes out the map from his bosom. "I''m sorry next door." "What?" Leonhardt, sitting in the front seat, stands up and sits down next to me. Immediately beside me, open and amazed, there was his neat face. Petit, close ... Unlike me, who is nervous and stiff, Leonhardt is in work mode. The profile that looks down at the widened map is very serious. I was ashamed to be upset. Sinking, spelling and casting spells in the heart, sinking into the heart that beats fast. "You said the disease had spread from the south, do you know the exact location?" "I don''t know for sure ... but probably south-southwest. It''s around the border with neighboring Vint." I was gradually calmed down by Leonhard''s cool voice. Take a deep breath and then look at the map. In the center of the continent, shaped like a bird''s wing, our country, Nebel. The climate is blessed, with the overhanging penins being tropical and the northern part dominated by warmnd, with snow falling only in the northernmost mountains. It''s nice to be easy to pass, but it''s not just good. Viruses that cannot be activated in cold ces will spread to the upper part in Japan. "Not a penins?" "Yes" Warm fever is prevalent on tropical peninss, but local people seem to have antibodies and converge without much damage. In addition, the part connected to the continent is narrowed down like an hourss, and is very thin. Of course, there is exchange, but they have a unique culture, so they do not want to leave the territory much, so the disease spreads hard on the continent. "I think the epidemic may involve the war between Vint and Skelz." "Reason" "The first is the time. Within one year of the war, the disease is beginning to spread. The second is the skin of those who have been persecuted in their dreams as" the culprit of the disease. " The colors were different from those of the Nebel people. '''' "Skin color ... refugee?" Leonhardt, thinking with his hand on his chin for a while, came to the same conclusion as me. After nodging at his words, I continue words. "I hear that people with ck skin live in arge forest south of Vint. I was supposed to have been disced from their homnd and flowed to Nebel." "Sure. If the woods were burned in the war, we would aim for a neighbor rather than fleeing north in the middle of the war. If the disease began to spread and the refugees came to Nebel at the same time, If they are prominent, it''s OK. "Yes" "Do you think they are the cause of the disease, or do you think they are wet clothes?" "... Decisions are dangerous, but I think they probably did." Like the original world, there are probably many viruses in the jungle of this world. The ck-skinned people who have lived there for a long time do not get worse because they are used to them, but this is not the case for Nebel people who have no antibodies. Fortunately, it was not a fatal disease, but it would have spread quickly if we were exhausted by the war and were not satisfied with the medicine. "I agree, too. Like the penins of Japan, the southern forests have many unknown illnesses. The chances of Vint starting a war are as close to zero as possible so far, but we have put in ce measures against the disease. Looks better. " As soon as possible. I look up to the added words. He turned his gaze at him. "I ought to hurry if the fight was avoided?" You don''t lose the threat, so you know you need to take action. But why hurry? It''s probably not too early, but there''s a lot to do. Leonhardt nodded at me with a questioning face. "Even if not involved in the fire, forests can be lost." He says. @Wind said that the elimination of the skeleton threat increased trade with Framm, located southwest of it. mme is a country surrounded by the sea on three sides, and many people have jobs rted to voyage and fishing. Naturally, the shipbuilding industry is also active. And to make a ship, you need wood. In other words, did Windt look at the forest area in the south as a resource to sell to mme? "Deforestation has begun." "You''re quick and helpful" Picking up my muttering, Leonhardt narrowed his eyes, saying that he did well. "It''s impossible to stop ... it''s impossible." It is not a matter of princesses from other countries, even though they are allied. I know enough, but I can''t give up and zero. But Leonhard wasn''t the one who wasted hisfort. "If you don''t have some painful eyes, you won''t have a listening ear." I am silent to the very right opinion. There is no objection. I''m sad, but I think so too. "And then ...!?" I don''t have time to be depressed. There is a lot to do. At that time, I started to open my mouth. The horse came in, and the carriage sways. "Your Highness !!" Simply surround me in my arm and Leonhard pulls his sword out of the sheath. What exactly !? . 35 Consideration Of The Reincarnation Princess. (2) After the impact, the carriage stopped suddenly. Leonhardt will support me as I slip from the seat. The majestic beauty near him had a severe expression, and the air was tight. "... I''m going to look at you. Your Highness can''t move from here." Nod silently to the low voice. Leonhardt, who released me, put his hand on the carriage door. "I''m sorry!" But slightly before he opened the door, a call came from outside. `` Are you injured !? '''' "The Highness is safe .... What happened?" Leonhardt asks outside the door, keeping me behind her. "That''s ... a person suddenly jumps out of the carriage." When you open the door, you''ll see an escort and a bright blueplexion. Maybe I have the same blue face. What s a person jumping out? Hi, you''re not running !? It wasn''t so shocking ... isn''t it ?! "The injured person" "I think it''s safe because I avoided it ..." Leonhardt gets down the carriage while talking with the person and closes the door. I was left alone in a carriage with a potun, and I can only imagine the outside from conversation. ording to the sound of the choppy voice, the boy who jumped out seems to be a boy. Apparently there is no injuries and I feel relieved. I stroked my chest relievedly. stops talking on the way. I do not feel any disturbing signs, but somehow I was confused by Leonhard''s voice. I wonder what ... I''m really worried. "... His Highness" "Well, yes?" After a while, a call was heard from outside the carriage. I was in a princess''s genuine look, sticking to the door and listening, listening to her in a hurry and returning to her seat. "It''s a bit annoying." The voice turned upside down, but Leonhard did not mind. It''s more like I can''t take care of such a small thing, rather than letting me through my suspicious attitude. "... Please report." Correct and return the amodation. I don''t think I can do anything that Leonhardt calls a troublesome thing, but I''m at the top of my status. So to speak, the responsible person. Then you have to grasp the situation immediately and take action. Contrary to me, Leonhardt murmured in silence after having silenced as annoying. "... It was the death of Viscount Diebold who came out." The Diebold family ... I don''t feel familiar with anything. With my eyes down, I think. I remember but I can''t remember. I trace memories while repeating Deebold and Deebold. A shy graphic of a man with a mysterious look in my thoughtful head. Long blue hair with bluish color, eyes of the same color are sharp and single. The thin lips always float an archaic smile and do not let the emotions be read. Contrary to the pure white festive dress that surrounds you, Mikhail von Diebold is a man with a dangerous sex appeal that deceives and falls down with one nce. Oh, that guy? I was so happy that I remembered, and after a beat I turned blue. It''s a Demon King !! The son of the Diebold Viscount is a demon king! I was very confused and impatient at the bombs that were popped up and not ready at all. After all, I escaped from reality. The Diebold family had two sons. "... Is your eldest son?" "... Mikhail von Diebold." Right!! Leonhard cut his bad footing carefully and broke it. I feel a little amazed. "Your Highness. There is no danger, can you get down?" Don''t think it was clear, Leonhardt made such a proposal. I exhale, reminding me that there is no danger, and that I was not yet a demon king. He will be the Demon King in the future several yearster. Only if I fail to fold the g. "I understand" One deep breath. Open the door and get off the carriage as prompted by your reachable hand. The greeted escort and his guard lowered his head ... an unknown boy. Who? With the Hatena mark floating above, I look at the boy seriously. Leonhardt said she had Mikhail, but there was nowhere to look for a young man with dangerous beauty, where night, moon and blood look good. , u, u Bluish ck hair trimmed around the neckline. The long eyes peeping through the long bangs are turned down and the kuma is clearly floating. It''s tall but thin, so you can''t wipe it off. The word sproutses to mind. Stoop. The troubled eyebrows that draw the letter C and the eyes that move calmly and calmly. A muffled voice that makes a pointless moan. No matter where you look, you won''t ovep with the demon king full of confidence. I was staring at me, and I was stunned by the boy who seemed ufortable. Who is the Demon King (the person who will be) amunal obstacle? "... His Highness" To see the boy about to start crying, Leonhardt called me out. Makes meow and cute cry as if to support. Hmm? Why a cat? Looking closely, there was a cat with a ck fur in the boy''s arm. The jewel-like blue sides reflect on me and tilt my neck slightly. Yeah, cute. "It apparently jumped out of the carriage to help the cat that was about to run." "Is that so ... have you been injured?" "Eh ... uh, uh ... yes." The boy dyes his cheeks red and descends. With a mosquito-screaming voice, the fishing and reply were sent. No matter how you look at your favors, it''s not cool ... but I feel cute. Cute for older men may be rude. "... I''m a priest apprentice, Mikhail von Diebold, and I''m sorry .... I don''t know of a carriage .... I''m sorry." Stop it! I screamed in my heart. I''m sorry for him trying to apologize desperately, but he couldn''t stand here. I remember my previous life when I was nervous and I couldn''t keep Lu Ritsu around, so I couldn''t think of it as someone else. "I was fortunate to have no injuries to each other." I''m gonna smile, meaning that the boy, whose face was dyed red, fell down more and more. I''m sorry to see the shrunk figure, so I''d like to get away quickly, but I''m a bit concerned. Why is Mikhail alone in such a ce? Although it is in the city, it is very separated from the temple. It is too far for you to use. "Why is the temple of the Great Temple in such a ce?" It is Leonhard who heard my question instead. Maybe he has a bad feeling? "Well ... I''m not going to do anything bad." Mikhail seems to have misunderstood that he is being med, desperately shaking his head. "No. I''m not ming you. If you''re in trouble, I wonder if you can help." Mikhail rxed his shoulder in the words of Leonhardt who smiled with a smile. Unconsciously or hug the cat. The friendly cat showed no escape. "... And after that, it''s time to be Jiyuu, so go to the orphanage." ording to Mikhail''s story, he seems to havee to the orphanage to extend his legs after the temple''s chores. Though it may be self-satisfaction, I add, and go down. What is this angel? I''m a super good boy. "No, I think it''s wonderful." When youugh, Mikhail''s face shines brightly. "... I really want to go not only to the royal capital, but also to the distant spots, but forgiveness is not yet." "!" I was listening to Mikhail''s words happily as if she was loving a little child. He said, up to a distant vige. While the war has not urred and the disease has not spread yet, has the future changed? A priest''s apprentice with action, contrary to an introverted state, seems to be going around the country if he forgives. Tasteless. Very unsavory. I think I have to do something, but I''m just in a hurry and I can''t think of any good ideas. "... Your Highness. Leonhardt, who is silent, calls out to me. Please? He turned blinking slowly and twice, as if to look. "It was reported earlier that I had seen a suspicious individual in this area. The priest would return home alone and would not be able to do anything. If the lord could forgive me, How about sending you to the Great Temple after your Highness''s business is over? '''' "! ... I will permit it." "Thank you" Leonhard, nice! Yes, abduct as it is, let''s persuade the way! Even if you can''t, just make an appointment to meet you next! "Well, uh ... what?" Unable to keep up with the consequences, a ck cat cried in a disturbed Mikhail''s arm. . 36 Consideration Of The Reincarnation Princess. (3) The carriage arrives at arge stone house. Although there is no fancy like Baroque architecture, the uniform shades are familiar with the surrounding scenery and show the goodness of the master. You passed through therge entrance hall, passed through a corridor with paintings, and were guided to the reception. The man waiting inside stands up. He looked at me, and after lightly astonished, gently loosened his eyes. "I have been waiting for you, Mary" "It''s been a long time. Julius." Take my hand and kiss with elegant gestures, Julius to Eigel. He is an uncle of Georg, one of the targets, and an excellent merchant who is expanding hiswork throughout the continent. I was grateful for Georg''s mother, but the exchange was still going on. Mainly to satisfy private needs. "Really. I couldn''t meet you for a while, and I got even more beautiful." If you be such a lovelydy, you willugh mischievously that you can no longer imitate a casually upliftingdy. Oh, how good you are. I was more impressed than shy at the tribute. Is it his virtue that he does not feel hateful and unpleasant? You and Georg ... I think this is a skill not found in other men of the Eigel family. You''re the type of attitude, and Georg is a pure boy at the moment. Elegant beauty, tall, gentleman and rich. His second son is the lineage of the Marquis family. I think that such a good property is a miracle of being single at the age of 28. Well, maybe he just doesn''t have the will to solidify himself. "I''m sorry to have suddenly disturbed you. Have you been busy, have you changed your schedule?" "No, I was happy to contact you." That''s right, but I''m aware that I''ve attached the appointment quite aggressively. I don''t want to get in the way, but it''s quite difficult to catch people flying around the world. He loves his brother''s family, so he is as close as possible to his sick sister-inw, his unreliable brother, and his neglected nephew. But now that all the problems have been eliminated, we are embracing our business expansion and happily traveling around the country. "Sometimes he was just scolded by Georg to keep him quiet." "What about Georg?" I asked involuntarily to Julius''s words. Georg scolds Julius ... I can''t imagine it at all. "Yeah. Recently, I''m getting cut off more and more. "I can''t imagine that Georg you know is like a timid and kind girl. You''ll be surprised if you meet him." Julius smiled bitterly when she saw me shut with a difficult face. Thest time I met was Georg''s nh birthday. Because I''m two years old, I should be thirteen now. Men''s four years around this age will surely be big, but has the content changed? "I''m supposed to be working in another room today. I''m keeping you secret, so let''s go sneak upter." Julius, who presses her index finger against her lips and hides her voice like a secret story, looks very happy. Even though he is the best adult man, he still has a boyish feeling, and still has a gaping moe. "I''d love to" When he answered in the same way, he shouted happily. "There are many souvenirs. Every time I see rare ingredients and seasonings, I think of you." "!" "Do you want to see it?" "Yes!" Foodstuff! seasoning!! I bit my eyes shining. The products that Julius purchases are rare in this country. Some of them asionally remind me of Japan, and I''m secretly expecting that glutinous rice will be avable soon. I was embarrassed behind me as I stepped forward, led by Ukiuki and him. "Ah" It was a small voice that I would miss, but the moment I heard it, I remember. Looking back, you can see a boy standing without a ce. Speaking of which, I was forcibly bringing Mikhail. I''m going to be forgotten, being caught up in my immediate greed, or worst! "He?" Following my gaze, Julius noticed Mikhail. "The referral has been dyed. My friend, Mikhail." "See you, Mikhail von Diebold. I''m a priest in the Great Temple. I''m a priest apprentice." Mikhail bows deeply. I''m sorry to have brought you in a hurry, and to make me think that my shoulders are narrow ... Besides, I''m sorry to introduce a friend even though I''m not a friend. I couldn''t imagine any other good introductions ... "This is Julius von Eigel. I''m sorry Julius has changed my schedule today and I''m sorry ..." "I don''t care" Speaking while the words were muddy, Julius-sama nodded. I''m really sorry to be able to ept his forgiveness, but I''m d I didn''t have to wait for Mikhail in a carriage. I remembered my purpose after cooling my head, so I cut out the main subject before being shown various goods. "Drugs?" "Yes" I want to do my best as the disease may spread. In the game, severely ill patients continued to appear throughout Nebel. He was exhausted by the war, and he probablycked medicines and manpower, but one of the reasons was that there was no silver bullet. In other words, I think that medicines in Nebel are not effective. The fact that there may be silver bullets in other countries is merely a hopeful observation, but it will not hurt to pursue drug research. Even if there is no silver bullet, there are many medicines to alleviate symptoms to prevent weakness. "The threat of skeletons has disappeared and interaction with the Southwest has increased. With more peopleing and going, it''s not just culture and money that flows. Let''s go " "... Certainly, there is endemic disease. Some people will pick up their illness on their travels. If you are prepared, do you have no worries?" "I heard that fever is prevalent, especially in the south. I also talked to Irine about wanting more types of heat cooling and painkillers." Julius, who heard my story, thinks he''s humming. After a while, he opened his mouth. "I recently found something interesting ... but there was a problem." "Is it a problem?" Before turning to me, Julius, who asks a questioning face, first takes a seat to move. We followed him without knowing where to go. In front of the room at the end of the long corridor, Julius stops. When he knocked on the heavy door, a boy''s voice prompted him to enter. "I''m sorry." The person inside cannot be seen from behind him who is tall. "Is it for something?" "Oh, that''s about the medicine." "That story should be over. No matter how effective it is, there is no time and money to invest in products of unknown manufacturing methods, locations or types." It means that there is no ind to reach. The clear, clear voice that you hear is easy to dismiss. "It''s your bad habit to stick too much to things that interest you. If you''re not a business but a hobby, just do it." "... Hey, there''s nothing cute." When Julius smiled and looked back, he could see the person inside. The boy stands behind the desk where the rolled drawings and books are stacked. The soft-looking tinum blonde is long enough to reach the corbone, leaving only the side of the face, wrapped in a dark blue string. The eyes are white so that the skin can pass through and the eyes decorated with long eyshes are the same purple crystals as my mother. Her delicate appearance was very simr to Emma, but I don''t think she was like a girl like she used to be. I have grown quite a bit and above all, my body has be male. The young boy with an intellectual atmosphere put his pen made of white bird''s feathers and turned his face here. Your gaze and your gaze meet. He pauses one beat, and his eyes are astonishing. I was staring enough to say that a hole would open, and I wondered what happened. I was in trouble. "... Mary, you ...?" "It''s been a long time. Georg-sama" Georg, who met after a long time, has grown into a prince who is likely to grab the hearts of young girls. . 37 Consideration Of The Reincarnation Princess. (Four) Georg in my memory was a boy in the fluffy air, like spring sunshine. Her mother was slightly reddish with her two pretty faces, and her shyness was very cute. But now, the boy in front of me has the opposite impression. The colors are the same. The well-formed face feels a blood connection with Emma, but the rest ispletely different. Her cold views and tone, and her quiet nce, may be more like her father than Emma. I smiled at the boy who had a cold but dignified atmosphere like a winter morning. "... Isn''t it the first time to meet you for the first time in four years. Thest time I met was certainly your 9th birthday?" Forcibly keep talking while being a little scared by the atmosphere that is hard to approach. It''s been a long time and I can''t find any clues about the conversation, but I''m better than feeling silent. I have no reply! "You''re taller than you were. It was about the same as before." No words. "How are your aunts? I haven''t been able to meet you for about six months, but have you been sick?" No words. "In the letter you received, you seemed fine, but there are many things you can''t understand without seeing him again." No words. Hey, please reply. It s really annoying. Maybe you remember me? ...... No, but I think I was called a name earlier. I was troubled by Georg, who was staring at me and silently setting himself. "... Georg-sama?" "......... Mary ...?" Ah. I finally talked. Georg blinks. She watched her long eyshes, which jealous women move slowly, and responded with a smile. "Yes" !! There was a breathtaking sound. Georg opens his eyes wide. I was taken to me and my eyes were rounded. What the hell is it? Bewildered, confused but staring at Georg and tilting his head. Then his beautiful face turned red in an instant. "What?" I''m amazed at Georg, whose ears turned red like ripe fruits. I can''t keep up with the consequences. What is it? What a terrible youth. "Oh, uh ... ha" Speaking iprehensibly, Georg stepped on his feet. I want to call out to my unrecognizable gait if it is dangerous. "Oh, Georg ..." "Wow!?" And, as expected, my body was shaking. I immediately touched the desk and escaped from falling, but the books I had stacked were pushed and slipped off the desk. "Oh oh! The avnche of books and documents urs, making a rattling sound. Georg''s outstretched hand cleared the sky, and his elbow defeated the ink. "Oh! Oh!" Empty bottles fall on the floor and make a hard sound, but thanks to the carpet, they do not break. But the mahogany table is miserable, and Georg rushes up a safe drawing. However, the drawing, which bounced like a lively fish, rolled around the floor with a roller. What a catastrophe! "Oh! Cho ..." "That''s dangerous ..." Pazuru, Sutton, Besha. It may be difficult with onomatopoeia, but I guess it was transmitted to those who have good sense. When I saw what I saw right now, Georg first followed the drawings that rolled in a dangerous step. However, at the feet, scattered books and documents. He slipped and fell forward, diving to the floor. This is the end of the exnation. In the room, too much silence falls. I stood out without any help. I don''t know what kind of face to do at such times. "... I want to die." Georg, who is lying prone on the floor, mutters in a low voice. I can really understand my feelings, but live. And immediately, stand up as if nothing had happened. !? After a long silence, the killed voice shakes the air. I turned my gaze next to what opened a breakthrough, and I spelled out. Even believed that Julius would change this frozen air. It''s a smart and elegant way that I can''t even imagine, protecting my nephew Pride and my peace. But sadly, next to me, there was a gentleman holding his belly and mouth and desperatelyughing. "Oh, that ... Julius-sama" "Hmmmm ... hmm" Hey, it''s a lie. I''m worried about what kind of response people would get while sweating cold. The next gentleman, who was thinking of making a sample, was angry andughing at his nephew''s blunder. "That ... ahahahaha !! No, it''s useless! I can''t stand it !!" Atst, I startedughing seriously. Vivaciousughter echoes in the quiet room. Too much, but do not be shy. I was confused, and I was wondering if theughter would have been lighter. No no no. This is absolute Akan. It is a demon''s job of crushing a young man''s heart in the future with a mixer. Georg''s hand gripping the carpet is shaking with humiliation as evidence that was not the correct answer. "... is that nephew''s failure so funny?" "... No, no. Sorry ..." "Julius!" "Well, I''m sorry. You can wait a little, happily, squeaky, cheers, squeaky, squeaky, ahhh." "..." I blew again without apologizing. I tried to think that this was terrible, but the effect was zero. Julius, who had tears on the outer corner of her eyes, continued tough while coughing. "... Kusojijii" The muttering that has been thrown away is not a good word for handsome guys in theirte twenties, but I think Georg''s sentiment is not good. Georg, still lying on the floor, can''t stop tears. I was at a loss as to what had happened, and Mikhail crouched beside him. While watching the action, Mikhail with warm eyes gently presents a handkerchief to Georg. "Use" "Oh, sorry ..." Georg, who swells up and receives a handkerchief, pushes against his forehead, which has be slightly red. Mikhail gazes at Georg, who looks down with a shy expression. Yeah, I know, I''m nodding my face to know that I know I''m recognized as a friend. "How long have you beenughing?" Georg, standing up while dusting his clothes, looks at his uncle, who is still hungry, with cold eyes. Julius, who was exposed to a sharp gaze that could be pierced, stoppedughing and raised his hands as well as the surrender. "It was bad. Don''t get angry." "Let''s justugh and say that." "Because the nephew, who is reputed to be a religion, is the one who wants to decide the most ..." "I understand you want to be killed. I will prepare a good assassin immediately." While the wave ofughter came again, Georg uttered a nk expression, as Julius turned away and turned away. The blue streak on the forehead is not wrong. "I''m sorry. I''m sorry. I won''tugh anymore." Without said "to you, you know Nante he was worst dressed bad. Also understand that irreversible was exposed in the most important scene of the abomination that does not stick. Yeah, is a trash you remove the Kimedokoro It''s a scum. It''s a garbage that''s disqualified from humans. "I''m really sorry" Like his nephew, Julius bowed down with a serious face. But Georg doesn''t stop looking down at himself with a serious face. Someone gently taps his shoulder, muttering like a spell. "You are" "It''s okay. It''s easy to make mistakes only when you want to look cool." "!" Mikhail put his thumb on Georg, who opens his eyes. "And the princess is cute, so I''m nervous, naturally a man." "Thank you" The boys smile gently. Uncle watching with a bitter smile. And I have been left for about ten minutes. Please give someone. . 38 Consideration Of The Reincarnation Princess. (Five) "I''m really sorry" "Please don''t worry" I smiled at the Eigel family who lowered their heads. After Pia, Georg and Mikhail began to introduce themselves with more words, "By the way, who are you?" After all, I was given less than twenty minutes after entering the room. I noticed me standing near the entrance and everyone apologized to me. I am not angry. I was envious that the boys could get along soon. More important than that is the drug that Julius said. Georg immediately talked to me who cut out immediately. Says. It was a coincidence that a merchant working under Julius got it. While he was staying in the port city of Nebel, the sailor staying at the same inn became hot. But when I first heard the story, it was not unusual for the merchant to be interested. Long voyages continue to weaken the health and often get sick. If this time is winter, you probably have a cold. They will recover in a few days anyway. The merchant''s expectation was half hit and half off. The next day, the fever fell assassinated, and the sailor, who appeared to have recovered, reheated the next day. The doctor has little effect if he drinks heat, and the sailor visibly weakens. I realize that it''s not just a cold at all, but doctors don''t know what to do with the symptoms they see for the first time. As the pessimistic mood began to drift, the helping hand was stretched out from unexpected ces. A foreign sailor who identally arrived at the port to avoid the storm heard the story and delivered the medicine. If you remember the symptoms. Then he left the doctor with seven days'' worth of spare medicine and told his precautions that he had sailed at the same time as the storm stopped. Doctors andpanions desperately sick, following the words given by foreign sailors. As a result, the fever fell, and the disease was cured. This must be a great medicine. Julius''s subordinates seemed to have the remaining medicine sold. But here is the problem. As Georg mentioned, the raw materials, production methods, and production locations are unknown. Although the real thing is at hand, there is no technology that can performponent analysis unlike modern Japan. If a foreign ship, which is a clue, can find out which ship it is by following the record of port entry, it is very difficult to find individuals. Even if you do, it takes more time to get in touch. What''s more, the doctor says, the sailor himself had given medicine from another person. Happo blockade is exactly this. "It''s an interesting product ... but there''s too little information. You can''t spend a lot of money on things that don''t even make sense as a product." "Oh, that''s why I''m being plucked like this." Julius smiled bitterly at Georg''s words exhaled with a sigh. "I don''t believe in your connoisseur, but I don''t think it''s a good thing to do right now. There are too many worries to deal with while expanding your business." Georg''s case was usible. Spending money on things that have little clue and don''t know if they will be a product, even if found, is a big risk. I couldn''t give up, even though I knew it. Something in my chest is awful. There is no word to return if it is said to be a game brain, but I feel that the choice is right in front of you. The future changes depending on whether you look for it or give up. I feltfortable standing at the fork. "... is it good for my hands?" "here you go" After obtaining permission, I reach for the medicine package ced on the table. Even if you look at a ck pill up close, you have no idea what it is made of. Fan by hand and sniff, but thin. It is almost odorlesspared to Chinese medicine. It smelled a little like soil or nts. All I know is that. I myself have many opportunities to deal with medicinal herbs. I don''t know at all. I''m sorry for my low specifications. I''m learning a lot and I''m going to be able to do a lot of things, but in my case I''m not out of dexterity. I almost sighed. "...?" When you feel your gaze and look there, for some reason Mikhail is curiously looking into the medicine. "Would you like to see it?" When he asks, he nods with a click. After giving the medicine, I moved my eyes from Mikhail to Georg. "Julius, Georg" "Yes" "what do you want" Looking at them, I once hesitated to speak. I was about to start saying, "I stopped." Do not ask your acquaintances. Business. Assumptions make no sense. One blink. He breathed deeply and opened his mouth again. "Can you sell this medicine?" Georg was lightly astounded, but Julius did not change her expression. "There are mages and pharmacists in the castle. They are more knowledgeable than me, so I''d like to see the real thing for advice. Of course, I will also check the port entry records." "When you look up?" "Yes" If I checked and found any clues, I asked if I could negotiate again. However, such a transaction with many uncertainties cannot be called a transaction. It just bes selfish. "Can I ask you why?" That question is Georg. The eyes of the highly transparent purple crystal gaze at me. "Our country will have diplomatic rtions with many countries, especially in the port, where ships from distant countries will enter. And in some situations, the likelihood of transmission is not zero. " ording to Georg, the sailor was sick in winter. I don''t know the route of transmission, but if the vector was transmitted, the vector insects and animals may have been dormant, so they may not have passed on to others. I couldn''t abandon the possibility that I was just lucky. "Some illnesses can''t be cured with medicines in Japan, and depending on my efforts, they may be cured. That''s the only reason." "Mary ..." "Don''t misunderstand. I''m not ming you. It''s stupid that if you have the power and the money, you should throw everything to save your life. No. Charity and business are separate, and there''s something to protect, so don''t be ashamed. " A pandemic cannot be prevented with my knowledge and skills. In a world without modern facilities, which is difficult even with modern medicine, there is no way for me to be a mere little girl. But Rosemary, a princess, is different. There is power even without medical knowledge. "But I''m a princess. I want to do everything I can to protect the people and their lives." Silencests a few seconds. Georg, who exhaled for a long time, looks at Julius next door. "Understood" On the other hand, Julius smiled and nodded with some vivid eyes. "There are three reserves of medicine. Please bring one." "!Ah," "I''m sorry for the other two. We will start the investigation here, so we need the real thing." "e?" Thank you, I began to open my mouth and froze on the way. Being stunned without being able to follow the rapid development. What did you say now? "Is it okay to ask for a port entry record? It is probably faster for you to investigate than wait for us to submit your application and be epted. Will inherit it. " "Ha ..." "Aside from the pharmacist, I really don''t know any mages, so could you tell me the story of a mage at the castle? I guess it wasn''t there. '''' "Yeah, yeah. There are no mages with earth attributes." "Then the mage in the country will be myself. My magical power is at least higher than that of mages of other attributes, as is my knowledge of nts." The story goes on and on while I''m confused. -For some reason, the two members of the Eigel family are starting to investigate drugs, but why? I just didn''t listen? Did you sleep with your eyes open? ? ... No, no, it''s such an idiot. "If there is any progress, let me know ..." "Oh, that!" "Yes?" I block out Julius''s words. "... Do you two help?" "Yes" Ask while hesitating. If he misunderstood, the question he was asking was rather embarrassing and was immediately affirmed. I open my eyes and am amazed. "why" It is said that there is something to be done and will support you, so even if you try to tell yourself that you should be pleased with honesty, the puzzle will not disappear. A lost voice suddenly leaked. Looking at me, probably with a sad face, Julius smiled bitterly. With an ambiguous expression that makes it difficult to judge whether you are having trouble or having fun. However, I do not feel bad intentions. The narrowed eyes were so gentle. "The reason is simple. You are our ... no, the benefactor of the Marquis Eigel." "benefactor?" "If you weren''t at home, your sister-inw would still be lying in bed." "It''s not ... my own power. On the contrary, my power is tiny. It''s the result of your efforts and your aunt." I am scared at the word of my benefactor. It''s not such a big deal. I couldn''t do anything alone. Julius shakes her head. Next, I looked far into the past. "No. Unless you ... I couldn''t do it unless you were Princess Rosemary." I was called again, Princess Highness, and I was lightly dazzling. "My brother loves his sister-inw so deeply that he couldn''t be tough. Even if it wasn''t good for her to stay closed, she would repel herself because it was cold outside, and she would eat nutritious food and medicine. Even if I bring it, if my sister-inw refuses, I will give up drinking. Well, Julius bitterly said, "It''s not a tasty thing, so it''s natural to hate it." I heard his words and I was convinced that it was. Health methods that I came up with are not so rare, except for cooking recipes. I didn''te up with it, I couldn''t do it. A partner whose position cannot be refused by her and who is willing to Emma who likes children. I was the perfect person. "Someone gave up thinking about changing the situation, but when I asked you to improve my sister-inw, I thanked God for the first time that a miracle had happened." "As expected, miracles are exaggerated ..." "It''s not an exaggeration. It''s a miracle that you, smaller than your nephew, can be as intelligent as you are. We went and worried and shared the joy. Do you see how rare it is? " Julius speaks intently. Unusually uplifting, the tone of the voice speaks, and the cheeks are a little reddish. Eyes shine shiningly, like a boy. I noticed that I was a little under pressure, rude, and coughed. Georg, who was listening silently, opened his mouth with a bitter smile at his uncle. "Because you have made my mother healthy, my father and my uncle can work, and I can learn a lot in this way. I fear that my mother might be lost tomorrow, It''s definitely you who showed me and turned me forward. '''' It was a gentle smile. There is no distortion or insanity like in the game. I''m finally feeling a gentle smile that is soft, warm, andughing like this. The future has been changed. One tragedy was avoided. "His Highness Princess Rosemary. Thanks again and thank you for saving our precious family." "Now let us help you." Then they bowed deeply at me. . 39 Consideration Of The Reincarnation Princess. (6) After worrying, I decided to favor the two. There is puzzlement. But the most important thing now is a way to make sure you get the medicine, rather than my little conflict. I decided not to be lost. I asked them to cooperate, and I left Julius''s residence. On the return carriage, I was eager to persuade Mikhail this time. However, the important Mikhail is the sky above. If you talk, they will reply, but they are not here. His face, looking down and silent, seemed to be thinking. The hand that strokes the ck cat on hisp is gentle, but dim. asionally, the cat''s fur was turned upside down, and the ck cat''s tail shook with Pasin each time. It seems that Mikhail helped the ck cat to go to , and his beast bitten his leg, making him unable to move, and crouching in the middle of the road. He decided to take first aid and take him home, but he was a very calm child. The hand you stroked mistakes the eye measurement and does not bite even if you touch the tail. I just stopped protesting. "... Mikhail?" "... hmm, yes." "I don''t want to stroke it, the cat says." "Eh! I''m sorry." Tell Mikhail who raised her face as if it had been flipped. He apologized with a disgusted face afterparing me and the cat. When I gently stroked, "I''m sorry for you," the ck cat narrowed his eyes and shouted, as if saying that he would forgive him. "Are you worried about something? I''ll ask if I''m good." "Princess" While watching Mikhail''s sunken face, such words slip from my mouth. You can talk to him for a short time before you reach the Great Temple. I can''t afford to talk differently. If I do not persuade Mikhail here, in the near future he may go on a journey around the country. And you may die in a shrine that you drop in on the way, and the Devil may take over the body. I knew it wasn''t enough to take Mikhail''s worries, even though I knew it. I don''t want to cut it off if it''s trivialpared to the resurrection of the Demon King. Because I don''t know anything about him. The life of Mikhail von Diebold, which was almost silent in the game. Silence falls. Only the sound of the wheels running on the cobblestones rattled. The terrified lips hesitate and bite. Mikhail paused for a while, not opening his mouth, and opened his mouth. "... Why are you ... Why is the princess so strong?" In the words of Mikhail, I round my eyes. Why are you strong ... Is me strong in the first ce? It''s very subtle as apliment to a woman, but I don''t think it''s offensive. But the questiones up. Because I never felt myself strong. "Is it strong?" When asked, Mikhail nodded with Kokuri. It''s like a young child. The desire for protection sprang up, and the child became in touch with the baby. "Can I ask why you think so?" He nodded again with unreliable eyes. "... The princess just said that helping people is not an obligation, even if they have the power and money. You don''t have to feel embarrassing because each one has something to protect." "Yes" Hit a hammer to encourage continuation of the story. "You don''t force others to do anything, even though you don''t say that you have it, so let''s divide it into those who don''t, or that you''re strong and protect the weak .... You are naturally trying to act as a princess. " Mikhail speaks tauntly. He is so fluent that he thinks hismunication was a performance a few hours ago. If you aren''t conscious, you can talk normally. I''m conscious of my worries, so I''m not nervous. He looked up, but he looked up. My desperate eyes, sadly, reflected me. "Why do you like and aren''t born into a princess, why can you take it like that, and do you want to escape or throw it out?" "Oh, I think." "Why don''t you get lost ...?" Mikhail, who was swiftly swaying as if he did not ask for a reply, stopped saying whether he understood my answer. The stunned expression was sorry but something strange, and I told again with augh. "Sometimes I want to throw it out. "Eh, ah ... is that obvious?" "Yes" A long single eye blinks many times. It was quite surprising for Mikhail. I smile with a straightforward eye that conveys my embarrassment without hiding. "I''m an imperfect person. No matter how well I''m blessed, there are days when I feel very cramped in my life today. I want to take off my borate dress and run barefoot on the meadow with a cotton dress. " "The princess ..." Mikhail muttered stunned. "It''s not because I''m a respectable princess that I just don''t think I''m going to do it. I''m just going to face it because it''s necessary for the future I want." Free has its own price. Immediate desire and future stability. The choice is yours. The lessons learned, like Ali and Grasshopper, tend to be right, but there is no real answer. "If you want to escape from something, imagine it. Choose between gaining and losing where you escaped." Look at Mikhail''s eyes from the front and tell him. The choice is yours. Mikhail nodded with Kokuri, silently thinking about something until the carriage came to the Great Temple. At the time of the goodbye, something utterly gazed at me, but Mikhail spoke only amon goodbye greeting. After all, I couldn''t persuade at all. But to the child who is so worried, do this, I couldn''t say that was useless. "I think it is good" A short time from the Great Temple to the castle. Alone in the carriage. Looking at my reflection, Leonhardt said that. "It looks timid, but he''s probably stubborn. He wouldn''t nod if he tried to stop for good reason." I nodded and agreed with Leonhard''s words. Even during the game, there was enough energy to jump out of the Great Temple to help people. Even if it seems easy to be washed away, the core is a strong person. "And his troubles aren''t necessarilypletely unrted. There''s no doubt that he wants to help people, but he''s confused. " "That''s fine, but ..." With a restless feeling, I answered vaguely. Stroke the ck coat on your knee with your fingertips. The ck cat, which I decided to take over for Mikhail, who lives in the temple, throbbed with a sullen mood. "It''s okay" "!" A quiet voice tells you. When you raise your face unintentionally, your eyes match with Leonhardt-sama. With quiet eyes, heughed gently to dispel my fears. "A man is much more bold and simple than you think. A pretty girl younger than you is walking forward with strong beliefs and goals, but with a vague way to go. I will not imitate it like that. '''' "Leonhard-sama ..." "OK, you''re not wrong" It''s all right and you lose your strength from your stiff body. My fear was like Leonhardt. He looked at me as he exhaled, and squinted further. This person is really good at my treatment. It doesn''t feel like you''re rolling on your palm, but it doesn''t matter. I was told that it was all right and finally realized that I was not alone. Because I hadn''t been able to talk to anyone until now, I had no choice but to move forward. Okay, even if I repeat that it''s not wrong, after all I''m talking alone. The same words, but others ... no. Just because Leonhardt tells me, it''s so safe. "Thank you" I muttered, biting the happiness that was lit in the back of my chest. Yes, Leonhardt''s voice was very soft. . 40 The Reincarnation PrincessS Reference. "It was faster than expected." After the evening''s mouth, in the king''s bedroom. The betrayal of my expectation that I was shouted at not to disturb my work, the king always told me inly, with no expression as always. "Are you left?" I don''t think I''ll be foolish if it''s toote, I don''t know what to say because I was too fast. I guess she was probably being despised, but she muttered weakly without any biting energy. "I have kept you waiting" "I''m not waiting" "... Sayoudesuka" This time, he muttered to dump. Mental points are already close to zero. I want to go home. I want to return my heels and go home. I don''t care for me, whose eyes are as cloudy as a dead fish, my father starts walking with his candlestick in his hand. In the back of therge room, there is one sober door that does not fit into the gorgeous Renaissance style wall with fine patterns painted in white on gold. I inserted an antique key from my pocket and once turned my eyes on me. I don''t have words, but I feel like my eyes say it''sing. Push the desire to return and follow. The room is dimly lit and has no decoration, in contrast to the gorgeousness of the table. The size is about a quarter of a bedroom. It feels too narrow because of therge bookshelf upying one side of the wall. There are no windows, but the air is not stagnant. Furniture other than shelves is only for tables and chaise longues. Dad does not hesitate to pull out the book from the shelf and give it to me. Without seeing me confused, I put the candlestick on the low table andy down in the chaise longue next to me. Pull out the wine bottle and pour it into the ss with rough movements. The father, who drank as if moaning in water, pulled out the bookmark that was sandwiched between the thick books and resumed reading. I''m really rxed. Who is this person? Father? No, definitely not. Probably a shadow warrior. I was confused while standing with no expression. The man in front of me, Randolph von Velfalt, is my real father, but has nothing to do with my private life. While my personal life was a mystery, I thought that I might be working on holidays. What is a father who doesn''t work? I can''t even imagine the minimal activities of sleeping, eating, etc. as a human. Rather sleep? I thought even that. You''re really rxed. Sinking in a fine leather couch, immersed in reading while drinking a second ss of wine. His lying position is far from well-behaved. The profile illuminated by the light of the candlestick seemed to be a little loose, and my father seemed more human than usual. "Don''t read?" "To read" Asked and returned reflexively. Nara, sit down. No, where is it? While holding the book, I looked around the room silently. As mentioned above, furniture is only tables and chairs. There is no point in having two chairs. There is no ce to sit, even if you are told to sit. "Come on." I was staring at the dark carpeted floor, as if it wasn''t on the floor. When you raise your face, your father beckons. Hit your couch to lie down, as shown here to sit down. "e" Because it is arge chaise longue, there is enough space for me to sit around. I can understand at the head. But my mental is saying no. What kind of penalty is reading with my father? "Do not allow taking out. If you want to read, read here." "Yes" I thought it would be nice to bring a chair, but in the end I swallow my dissatisfaction and return. If you get kicked out of bad mood, you can''t wait. Say hello to him and sit down in a vacant space next to your father''s belly. If youe this far, I''ll open it again I think my father is a bit of a novel backrest. ce a book on your knee. The paper was discolored because of the age, and the letters on the cover were faded and disappeared. Take a deep breath to calm down the throbbing chest with the tension and uplifting of a valuable book. Stroke the dull indigo cover, then open the cover. I turned to the inside cover, staring at the first page, and I got stuck. No way. I''m stunned if that happens. No, if it''s true, the first thing to worry about. I didn''t even think because I was stupid. Why didn''t we settle this before visiting his father''s room? Even if you regret your indiscretion, you can''t help now. The only thing thates to mind is toe back, but is there really a second chance? Squeeze the shivering fingertip. Oh, how stupid I am! It''s stupid, really stupid. No way, No way. I ca nt read it !! The book on my knees that is beaten is a book written long ago. Naturally, the characters are also different from the current form. I can''t read at all. Why didn''t youe up with such a natural thing? "Can''t you read?" "Well !!" Suddenly a voice is heard and the body jumps. He made a thirsty sound. Looking slowly, my father, lying down on his face, stopped reading and looked at me. Cold sweat came down on my back. The voice turns over to the tension. What should I do, what should I do? Do you want to be honest or do something? I do not know which is the correct answer. However, depending on the response, you may lose the opportunity to read the book. The thoughts are spinning around. I don''t know anything about my father, no matter what the trends and measures. The result of asking yourself what to do and what to do. "I can''t read ... but I can!" If I noticed, I was returning such an idiot-like answer. Dare to rush in while doing my thing. What''s that. I can''t read, but what do you read? Guts? Is it a brute force? "Really" eh. No plunge? ? I was confused because I was through. Even if he stares at his father''s face, he remains expressionless. Nough, no anger. Maybe you''re amazed, but you can''t tell by looking at your face. The father who wakes up looks into my book from behind. "Can you read modern history books?" "Yes" You can read almost any library history book. I''ve been learning since I was five, so I''m going to have some training. "If there is, there should be a part that can be read .... Look at this part." Father reaches his hand and follows the sentence of the book with his finger. "Now read" Nebel Kingdom "" Puyo, I can''t read ... To be honest, it looks more like a pattern than a letter. "Complicated characters have only been gradually simplified. Of course, there are many phrases and ce names that are no longer used today." If you look after being told, it''s certainly not invisible ...? If you try to receplicated patterns that imitate ivy and feathers with points and curves, you will feel like they are almost modern. The officialnguage of our country, Nebel, consists of 26 letters like the alphabet. In other words, should we count the number of symbols, simplify them and apply them to modernnguage? "Father, can I borrow paper?" I found a clue to the solution and suddenly became motivated. I got permission to use it, and borrowed paper and pen from the next room, so I started writing vigorously. The father behind seems to have returned to reading, but he didn''t care anymore. ? Okay, I transcribed. After nodding satisfactorily, review. I stopped counting my hand for possible leaks and tilted my head. No matter how many times, there are thirty. Four more? "There will be four more" `` What !? '''' Voices are heard at exquisite timings as if the voice of the heart was heard. I''m too surprised and I can''t hear anything. Earlier, I thought that this person might be trying to shorten my life, while holding down the bell that hit me early. But looking back, my father hasn''t even looked at me. The gaze remains fixed in the book at hand. "Except that. You can see because it is always used as a set of four letters." "Eh, yes ..." The words that came over were the right advice. If you rush through the book, you will surely see four characters. Special characters that are always used in sets of four and are not used in otherbinations. Extract and apply the other 26 characters to modernnguages. Then, extraneous four characters emerged. The other characters seem to imitate nature or creatures, but it is hard to imagine what these four are. Even so, I am worried for some reason. What is this? "It''s a character that shows the Demon King." Again, Father opens his mouth as if he had read my doubts. "I guess he would have been willing to apply the evil king, the greatest contraindication, to the existing characters. He created four new characters and banned them from being used as anything other than the word for the evil king. It''s said that he didn''t pronounce it or that he was a person, but he''s not sure. " `` Is the Demon King a person !? '''' "You''re saying you''re not sure." I was bitten, but returned calmly. Is it just one of various theories? "Read more quickly than that. I''ll sleep as soon as I''ve read it." Paku, and his father defies. I think I saw something really rare, but now it''s better. Before being kicked out, you must read what you can read. Following my father who resumed reading, I decided to focus on books. . 41 The Reincarnation PrincessS Reference. (2) Continuing to stare at the book, less than two hours. I carved a vertical wrinkle between my eyebrows, and as I stretched my shoulders, I swung around my neck while stretching. Headaches due to overuse of head and eyes. "Did you understand a little?" When he was rubbing his forehead with his finger, he was leaning back. I''ve always been silent, so I forgot my existence. I have high stress. "It''s a little bit." "Tell me." I opened my mouth thinking about the words thrown without even turning my eyes on my face. "We are living peacefully now because of the efforts of old people." "I''m not saying to give my impressions," "... Sayoudesuka" Muttering Shimijimi, but cut off and throw away. I''m scared, but I don''t refute. I thought it was like an elementary school student. "I understand that the Demon King''s power can depend on the vessel." ording to the book, the predecessor determined that it was impossible to destroy the Demon King, and sought a way to seal it. However, the seal achieved at great cost was not perfect, and the Demon King revived many times. In the process of repeating fierce battles many times, it became possible to make a stronger seal ... It would have been hell until then. He seemed to have revived in five years when he was short. However, as a result, it was found that the Demon King did not have the same power each time he revived. "During a nightmare era when half of the continent was scorched, it was apparent that the vessel was a renowned mage. It is spected that the Demon King can amplify the magical power of vessels. '''' "Yes." Father closed his book and turned his eyes on me. "It takes magic to fight the Demon King, but it''s dangerous to bring a powerful man closer to the Demon King, a dangerous bet." I look down with a mysterious face. Those who were disguised would have been sad. My body is used to hunt down important people and the country. Because they have the power topete with the Demon King, they hunt down the world. ? Thinking there, something got caught. What is it? Something ... I feel like forgetting something important. "Now" `` Ugu !? '''' I was seriously thinking, but screamed muffled by the breathlessness and floating feeling that suddenly attacked me. "I go to bed as dered." "That''s why don''t grab the neck!" My father leaves the room, holding my candlestick in one hand and my neck with the other. As soon as I got into my bedroom, I was dropped. Poko, this guy ... I don''t know how to pick her out like a cat while her little daughter is worried. Hesitate a bit. He turns his gaze on a grudge, but he doesn''t care. After locking the library, my father headed to the bed and waved to drive away the cat or dog. "... Thank you for taking the time. I''m sorry." I''m sick, but it''s not too mature to be sharp here. Lower your head and leave. But I don''t think it''s over. I''ll revenge at ater date. Absolutely, I will charge as many times as I want to finish reading. Remember, Father. After leaving the bedroom, the escort knight was greeted. A standing figure with a stretched back like a knight and a dignified expression. I know I''ve been waiting for a long time, but I can''t see any looseness. He remembered that he was an influential person, as he was vignt about the area. But only one secondter. The toned expression melted softly. "Roses Mary" "!" The green eyes that harbor the harsh light are softened and narrowed, and he speaks eloquently. The thin lips drew an arc, and the fearless beauty became sweet. What is this loyal dog? I am afraid of us who is happy and understandable. I was worried for a moment how to respond, and after all, I walked calmly without expression. "Will return" "Hah" What makes you so happy just by calling out? I saw the vision of the tail waving just a little. It resembles the reaction of Taro, who was kept at his grandma''s house, with a walk lead. However, unlike Taro, I do not think that us is cute. I''m not sure. Who is he? A guy who said Tsundere. A dog that scatters flowers ... I meanwhile, on my way to my room with an escort knight, I recall my description of the Demon King. I do not want to carry over my troubles the next day as much as possible. I wanted to unravel the part that got caught and entangledter today. "Roses Mary" The biggest thing I learned was that the Demon King had the power to amplify the magic of the vessel. It is not finalized, but I think the possibilities are quiterge. "Roses Mary, are you cold?" "All right" I don''t know the specific numbers to be amplified, but if it were a hundred times, the magical power of the vessel would be one hundred and one hundred would be ten thousand. When ites to, the difference between a swordsman and a mage is quite different. "When youe back, will you prepare hot tea?" "The rest is good, just sleep." In that case, it might be a bet to bring the mage closer to the demon king. The stronger the magic, the more damage will be done when it is made a vessel. "It is hard to have a cold. Please do not overdo it and tell us." But some of the demons are covered with hard shells and skins, and often cannot be countered by swordsmen or archers. Given the defensive powers of the demons under him and the demon king, a mage is a must for any party member of the demon defeat. "It''s my pleasure to help Rosemary-sama. Please say anything." it''s over now. I can''t go through. Even though people are thinking, it''s too much trouble! Is it a stupid dog! You''re a stupid dog! "... us" "Yes!" "I''m thinking. Please be silent." Look back over your shoulder and nce with cold eyes. "Yes" us then drooped. I feel like I can see the dog ears hanging down. Pia, that? I am impatient at the depressed us for some reason. It''s normal that I''m cold in us. On the contrary, I don''t have a gentle memory. I think that''s a pretty bad guy. No, there''s a reason. us raises a g on its own and is a pervert. I don''t think I must be too particr about me to be a guardian of Mikohime. It''s a pervert. It''s quite a warlike, so it''s a pervert that''s hard to hold on to the reins. It''s pervert, it''s pervert ... "......... us" That''s it. Keeping closer than necessary is also for self-defense. Betrays the appearance of a refreshing young man, us is also a cautionary medicine for handling. Let''s acknowledge it. I''m cold in contact with us in a sense. It''s a distorted form of trust that will make youugh no matter what you do. When he calls his name, he looks at me. I''m really a dog. The dog that was left behind, the very thing. I can see the illusion of a dog snorting no matter what I don''t need. Maybe us was lonely. Lately, I just asked Leonhard toe with me. The true escort should be you, but you just rely on another person. Of course there is good reason for it, and I will not apologize. Have you remembered "Wait" and saved it? But now I am bad. I was very concerned about it, but I made no favors. "I''m sorry. Can you brew tea after all?" "!" "You don''t ask the maid, but you brew." "... d, please!" us, whose eyes were rounded, took a breath and returned like an izakaya. With a wide smile, the depressed feeling was just a lie. With a bitter smile, I gently exhale breath of relief. I''m fine and good. "I''m going to brew delicious tea for Rosemary." "... Yeah, Tanoshimini Shitelwa" I heard a refreshingmitment and smiled after a few seconds of hardening. I want you to overlook the fact that your words are unintentionally broken and your eyes be hollow. Because the punishment I imposed on me will begin. I''ve leaked only once before, but us is terribly poor at housework. There are various reasons, such as clumsy hands or rough character, but above all there is no sense. Please don''t say that you don''t need a sense of housework. It''s important, sense. I''m making a dish, and it appears in seasonings that I think isn''t enough. By the way, us can kill the taste of the ingredients with the secret taste that only a few drops. Of course, in a bad way. Once I had tea brewed, I thought it would blow out. She was a princess, but she felt reluctant to reject her body. I wasn''t so bad at first wondering if the poison was on the table. You can see that tea is bitter and bitter. Too much tea leaves, and it would be too steamy. But why are you dropping? Why is it sour and sour? ? I wondered if he could have jam like a Russian tea, but he was denied. It is said that there is nothing particrly unusual, and on the contrary, she is scared. Then why is the tea so viscous? You''re an alchemist who can create something from nothing. ? Suddenly, something gets caught in the corner of my head. I stopped my feet unintentionally. "Rose Mary?" Through mysteriously calling us through, I immerse yourself in your thoughts. Create something from nothing ... That is impossible. Impossible. I didn''t think I was doing my self, but I felt I got the answer to the worries I was dragging out of the King''s room. Yes. Yes, it is impossible. If you multiply by 10,000, you get 10,000, but if you multiply zero, you get zero. No matter how powerful you have, you can''t increase what doesn''t exist. Even if the Demon King is a 10 billion-fold amplification device, it is meaningless if the vessel has no magic power. "Ah" A stunned voice leaks from your mouth. The answer I derived is very simple. Therefore, it is cruel. Mikhail von Diebold, who was the Demon King''s vessel in the game. He ismagical. . 42 The Thought Of The Reincarnation Princess. "I have kept you waiting" "Thank you" Staring at the tea cup ced in front of you, hardening, 10 seconds. I slowly exhaled my stuff, and squeezed out my voice. In a high-quality white porcin tea cup with a gold border, amber liquid poured into the seventh minute. The color is decent. At the moment, I don''t think there is any visible danger. Reach after reaching for a deep breath. My hand shook slightly, and when I grabbed the handle, I heard a rattling sound. Close your nose and check the smell. You can''t afford to enjoy the fragrance elegantly. This is an action to get information from the sense of smell and detect danger. And it''s like a ritual to decide. "..." Inhale and take a breath. I spread my eyes to the limit and stared at the tea (temporary). Smell It s tea !! I was astonished by no surprise. It is not a bad smell that tingles the nostrils, but a fresh and fruity fragrance. The characteristic mascatel vor suggests that they use high quality second-flush tea leaves. Perhaps the same thing was used thest time they were brewed, but at that time it didn''t smell, not just the mascatel vor. Totally odorless. So we don''t even know if the tea is darjeeling. In other words, if you can identify a drama that does not smell but has a murderous taste as a top-notch product from summer picking, it is more of a sphemy against tea than it is. "... Hey, us" Calling an escort knight standing a little away, stunned. "What''ll we do" "... Is this you brewed?" Maybe he notices his deadly housework and asks the maid to ask. But us nodded and affirmed. "Yes .... Did you have any problems?" The refreshing beauty looks cloudy with anxiety. It''s cunning to be humble just like this. I''m afraid there''s no problem, but it''s hard to say. "No. I think it smells good." Yes. It smells good. I''m scared of that. When I uttered words that I praised, us''s eyes glowed brightly. The cheeks that draw fearless lines are dyed red, and smile with a full face. "Actually, I was secretly practicing. I want to be able to make Rosemary''s favorite tea delicious." "That''s right ..." What is this man aiming for? I inadvertently looked far. ...... No, no. This is probably where you will be moved. It should be a scene that touches his dedication to do that for me. Don''t try to pull your escort knight why you have to learn how to brew tea. It''s not a scene of tears, thinking of the hardship of a maid who seems to have been instructed, me. I mean. If so, then. This tea ... Is it miraculously true tea? Hope is in my heart looking at the swaying water surface. You may be able to go. I throbbed my throat and decided. Hold your breath, five seconds. I put my mouth on the amber liquid. !!!! Cut. I opened my eyes wide like a cartoon drawing. What spreads in the mouth is deep bitterness and astringency, and then the sourness that pierces the tongue. The sweetness thates with a drool that will wash away everything one beatteres. The consciousness has begun to recede into the paradise of the taste, which has been swept away with the power to destroy my taste. It''s totally different! Who is it! A guy with hope that he could go. Me! The color and smell are decent but the taste is devastating. I feel relieved and cut from my back at once. It''s better to treat it like a tasteless odorless poison, this. Put your strength on your fingertips that are starting to shake so that you can drop them, and raise the angle of the cup. The liquid was poured at a stretch. !! ording to the survival instinct, swallow everything with teary eyes, enduring to be about to vomit. I didn''t have the confidence to reach out again once I put it on. "... go, go, go ..." Return the empty cup to the saucer while breathing ceases. The princess, who drinks tea at a nce, did a serious act, but has no regrets. My heart is full of feelings I''ve done. The stomachins of material weight, but will eventually disappear. It should disappear ... Probably. I don''t mean stomach rest with tea. "I''m listening, but us .... Did you put anything in the tea?" "No. What''s special?" Look back at the escort knight with a bloody face. us shook his head with a slightly confused look at me. "so" "Ah" "what?" He exhaled, exhausted as if by a miraculous mix of devastating us senses, and he screamed with a face that came to mind. What. After all, was it toxic? "With loyalty and respect for Rosemary" "That''s good" A man with a sweet smile smiling and whispering had a blue line on my forehead. I don''t think I''m serious. There was a colder voice than ever before. Apparently, the identity of the y seems to be us''s loyalty and respect. I guess that''s actually what I hate. "... why do youugh?" us nced happily while looking at absolute zero. Unlike a doya face up to now, he has a nostalgic smile and his poison is removed. "Finally, I returned to my usual Rosemary." us pointed at his eyebrows because he had a much more difficult face. I was pointed out and I involuntarily rounded my eyes. Sure, before going to my father''s room, I was nervous and nervous, and aftering out, I was full of heads about the Demon King. Did you wrinkle between your eyebrows and just look down, did you worry about me like a us? "I was worried." "No, that''s what I did." I returned with a bitter smile and didn''t mind. To be honest, it is very unthinkable that my default is to look at absolute zero and take a simple attitude, but close your eyes there. I don''t mind if it''s a line that usuallyes out for a smiling face. "... What did you do?" Muttering, fishing. Repeating us''s words, he looked at me curiously. "Rose Mary?" "Hey, us. Can I ask?" "Anything" "It''s an analogy ... Suppose a person has a severe wound that''s been hidden for so many reasons that he can''t show it to anyone. Do you think you''re wrong? " It is almost certain that Mikhail, who had been the demon king''s vessel in the game, will have the magical power. Moreover, I think that there is no small number, judging from the magic power possessed by the Demon King. But he has always been secret. I could hide it. Can I expose it? "... What about it? If you leave the wound untreated, it may suppur and rot, and I can''t rmend it much." "Yeah, but if I can do it myself, I may be able to live without any scars." I asked Theo before, but he said that he couldn''t remove the control device even now that he had good control because his anger could easily draw magic. There is no certainty that Mikhail will not run away because he is not perfect even if he has learned properly. On the other hand, if you have survived without knowing anyone for more than ten years, Mikhail may already be in control. "It''s impossible topletely erase scars, but if you treat it properly and take medicine, it won''t make it worse. I might be right, but for that person it might just be imposition. " If you be a mage apprentice, you will learn a lot, and eventually you will be able to help Mikhail himself. I think both the control unit and colleagues like Lutz and Theo could ease the burden on Mikhail''s mind. But mages in this world have a lot of trouble. They are exposed to curiosity and often have negative emotions such as disgust and awe. People who have been with you so far can change their attitude. Actions are restricted, and viins are sometimes targeted. Should it be left or exposed? Which is correct as a princess? And what do I want to do? "... I''m sorry. I heard something strange." Either way, you have to decide for yourself. Just because you couldn''t keep it up isn''t a good reason to get involved. Forget, and tell a bitter smile. "... I don''t have wisdom like you do." "e?" us opened his mouth when he was about to end the story. "I don''t know what''s right and what''s wrong, but I know that the Lord is so active that I can hardly imagine from her pretty appearance." "..." I''m worried if I''m being praised or degraded. After silenced with a delicate face, she exhaled and rxed. "Isn''t it awkward to stop?" "I regret where I go, but look at the way I did not go and regret it." There was also a violent back pushing. If you regret not doing it, try to regret it. Advice, it''s too rough. Ah, but my shoulders might have been loose. "Thank you" Muttering small. Then the escort knight, which was always troublesome and clunky,ughed at his older brother''s face. . 43 Shame Of The Reincarnation Princess. "Rose Marie, it''s about time ..." "Well, is that time already?" us approached me and raised my face from the book I was reading. I feel bloody from my face when I watch the watch. It''s terrible, there''s only enough time left for the promised time. Close the book with the bookmark in between and stand in a hurry. After getting lightly dressed, I left the room. Although I feel very rushed, it is not possible for a princess from a country to run down the corridor, so I raced while keeping elegance in mind. I can''t hear anything like an elegant racewalk or meaninglessness. Irene will take time today to talk about medicines for fever illness. It seems that Georg who wanted to be present when listening to the mage and Mikhail for some reasone with him. I went early and wanted to meet you in the room, but it was almost time for me. I was acting generously, but what was wrong? Because there was a lot of time until the promised time, I guess it was because I just spread out the foreign book I received from Julius. I think that readers will understand, but I like books and often forget the time when I start reading books. A few more pages ... Just one more page, and it''s Zara that it''s been a couple of hours. If you know it and don''t read it, you have to be silent. I was even worried. Exotic and cookbook. If you open it while making an excuse for yourself, you can''t understand the characters at all. At first, I was just looking at the picture, but I was worried about it, and just started searching. Apparently, it belongs to the ind of Cheney, but it is a bit different from the officialnguage of Cheney. It seems certain that it was derived, but the basics are simr. The time passed in an instant as I stared at the dictionary as if it were a dialect. I''ve been pretty geeky since myst life, and had a habit of thoroughly examining me when I was worried. In addition, while I was searching, I remembered that my friends and parents were often amazed by the sound of the surroundings. If you didn''t consider yourself a bad habit, but you''re breaking a promise, you might want to improve this a bit. Go down the stairs fast. I''m in a hurry, so it''s going to be a rough step, but be careful not to make the shoes sound as much as possible. Hmm? The sound of a bell somehow reached my ears that were listening. A cool sound sounds with a constant rhythm. Going down the stairs and turning into the hallway, I looked down at my dress. I don''t think there was a bell in today''s clothes or decorations. The pale pink dress with small flowers has a small ribbon on the chest andce on the cuffs, but has no metal decoration. Thece choker also has only one small rose decoration. The low heel pumps have a very simple design. "...!" I lowered my gaze to my feet, and my eyes were rounded by the small shadow that approached me. Let''s hear the ringing and bell sounds with the pretty footsteps. Passing by me, stunned, I looked back about a meter. A ck cat with good hair looks at me with blue eyes like a jewel and tilts her neck. A silver bell attached to a red ribbon wrapped around the neck made a chirin, mellow sound. "Nero!" The ck cat called, responded with a cute reply to me. My child is super smart! ... not! Squat down and hold up. I looked into Nero in my arm without any resistance and scolded me. "Why are you here. Did you say you shouldn''t go out?" Wrinkles between the eyebrows create a severe expression, but Nero does not show any fear. Looking up at me with big eyes, I''m just nervous. It s so cute! My child is super cute! It''s cute that the world is jealous! If you gently stroke the bottom of your chin with the back of your finger, it will turn your throat round and round. The name of this cute girl is Nero. The cat that Mikhail saved at the point where my carriage was about to run over. Mikhail who lives in the Great Temple can not keep creatures, so I took it instead, but it is now meromello. Like a grandfather who loves his first grandson, he is a bad owner who wants to give anything, but he cannot walk freely in the castle. "You have been injured until this time." When you gently push the fur apart, there is a scar at the base of the right hind foot. I was hit by a carriage because I couldn''t move because of this bite. He seems to be biting very deeply, and still has traces left. But strangely, on the day I picked up Nero, the wound had already closed, and within a week I was walking around the room normally. I was so severe that I couldn''t move, but I still don''t know why. Well, it was good to cure without knowing the reason. However, I was scared if the wound opened in some time, so I kept my room as quiet as possible. "I don''t have time to go back to the room ... I wonder if someone will take me." When I mutter myself while walking, Nero is Nyaa! With a strong voice. What are you talking about? Extend from your arms and extend your forefoot to my cheeks. The meat balls pressed against it are cute. "Nyanya" When you approach your nose near Nero''s face, it will ring again without running away. While the wound has healed, it''s been locked up in the room all the time, so maybe you can get out sometimes and protest? It''s not an official ce, and I''m not going to get angry with cats because I''m only rtives. And this child is very clever. "Isn''t it noisy?" "Nyaa" "Okay, I promised." Then, let''s ask everyone. Make a smallugh and mutter. "Roses Mary" "what is it" From behind, I was called by us in a soothing voice, and I answered without looking back. I can''t hear the plunge when I talk to a cat. First of all, it''s a daily sight in my room, and I want him, an exclusive escort, to get used to it. Talking with your cat and sometimes bing a baby word is the fate of a cat. It''s not going to be as open-minded as it is to do it in front of the public, but this area, which is close to the greenhouse, is almost unpopr because of restricted ess. "Roses Mary" "So what? ..." I looked back with a little frustration at us, who just called her name, and it freezes as it is. It wasn''t just us behind diagonally. The indigo blue eyes that open up reflect me. Lutz was stunnedly standing with his thin lips half-open. The next Theo has both arms on the wall and is hanging deeply. The expression is not visible from my position. An awkward silence flowed into ce. Oh. us''s eyes, half a step behind them, say, "I said so." Slow, slow yo us. Say it ten seconds early! ! "What is you?" I was asked with a serious face and immediately thought I wanted to die. When asked what it is, I can only answer what it is. There is no clear reason to talk to a cat! If you dare say, it''s a cat moe trick! "What are you doing? What do you want to do? What do you want to do with me?" "Well, I don''t want to ..." Lutz, who muttered with a t voice, gradually heated up for some reason, and finally barked. I don''t want to do anything. "Oh ah ... what the hell! This is the feeling of my chest feeling sick!" "Well, killing?" "Wrong!" Lutz groans while scratching around the chest. While watching her look irritated, she turned pale and wondered if she was so murderous that she was denied without a break. "I don''t know ... I don''t know, but can I just mess around?" "Well, hate" Look back at Lutz, with his eyes gazing at him, with his eyes fixed, and step back while covering Nero in his arms. Despite how much injuries healed, I don''t want to pass it to Lutz. Something scary. "Cats are delicate. I''m scared of being roughly stroked." "Okay, not over there" "What do you mean?" Lutz who closes with me who retreats. us put his hand on the handle of the sword with cold eyes. I want you to help, but the knife is good. "Lutz" A big hand rests on the shoulders of Punz and Lutz. It is your partner Theo who stopped Lutz from behaving suspiciously. I supposedly had been beaten down against the wall, but when did I recover? Theo, who always has a cheerful and bright smile, smiles with a quiet gaze as if she were enlightened. He looked at Peltz and shook his head slowly. "No, Lutz. If it''s not a cat, it doesn''t mean you can treat it wildly." "Yup?" It''s a vocal sound, but the content of the talk is unknown. In a conversation that deviates considerably, I leave my head tilted unintentionally, and the two nods. "Women are more delicate and more vulnerable than cats. "Yeah ... I really want to fall in love with this bold feeling." Puku, Lutz biting his lips and Teo staring at it withpassion. Oita''s head has calmed down because the meaning is too unknown. I''m making Georg wait, so can I go soon? To leave this ce, take a step forward so as not to make footsteps. But at that moment, they look at each other as if they were showing each other. Theo smiled and smiled at me, who was cold and sweaty. "That''s why ... I just want to be kind, princess?" "what!?" Just like Peltz, he inadvertently plunges into Theo, who moves his hands aside. "Because it is troublesome, let''s collectively make the sword rust." Behind them, one escort knight who also pulled out his sword with a full smile. The reason why the blue streaks are floating in the Komekami is probably not a matter of concern. Immediately seek support frommon sense people. . 44 Reincarnation Princess Meeting. A woman appeared as if my wish had arrived. Tips and hard shoe sounds. What appeared is a slender beauty. Wearing a ck robe over a chic dark blue dress, the feet are high heel pumps. You have a heavy book on your thin arm. The beautiful woman, who tied up her morous ck hair, looked around us in turn, and saw the long eyes behind the monocle. The lips painted red draw an arc. "Oh, it seems to be quite interesting." Lutz and Theo were stiffened by the appearance of Irene von Altmann. Irine smiles at the two men who whispered Uge and moaned. "Is there enough physical strength to cause trouble in the corridor? Then, if you say so, I thought of a physical strength enhancement menu without a break. Let''s start as soon as we return. "I''m sorry!" They immediately bowed. Your athlete is surprised to be aside and bend at right angles. I wondered what your upation was, and watched it with a far-sighted eye. "us, let''s get rid of the noisy thing." Even though the discussion has not yet started, you are already tired. Hemanded, looking up at us, limp, and reluctantly sheathed his sword. I have a dissatisfied face, but it''s more problematic to pull a sword even though it''s not in the castle. "It''s not at all. A creature, a man, is always troubled by a child. Don''t you think so?" After ncing at the men with cold eyes, Irine smiles softly at me. There is no odd temperature difference. I was hesitant to affirm and break Lutz''s hearts, so Iughed vaguely and deceived them. "Oh?" Irine looks down from my face and looks at the ck cat in her arms, gazing lightly. The friendly Nero did not show any fear of being looked into, but leaned his small neck and looked up at Irine-sama. If you shout small, Irine''s expression will break. "Well, it''s pretty. Is there a princess?" "Yes. I''m Nero." Reach the unblocked hand with a book, and Irine-sama grabs Nero''s chin with the back of her finger. Nero doesn''t hate it, but she''s done. If you like cats, Irine-sama has a softer atmosphere than usual. It seems to be using the cuteness of Nero, so I''m a little distracted. "Um, Irine. I''m sorry to bring in personal circumstances ... Would you please allow Nero to enter the room?" I am afraid, ask. She nodded with Assari. "I don''t mind. All I know is the princess who is present. Above all, this cat seems to be quite calm and clever. I won''t bother you." Unlike my stupid apprentice Adding a little poisoned word, Irine looks at Lutz and Theo sideways. They kept their eyes closed, keeping their eyes fixed on the floor. "Two people are fine, right?" No question mark is attached anymore. I mimic the question, but isn''t it almost an imperative form anymore? "not at all" They answer with their backs straight. At the level that this is exactly the same, the two voices ovepped. The attitude of desperately trying to avoid remorse is more refreshing. Aside from the slender Lutz, I''m quite worried about the physical strength of the theo, and the physical strength enhancement menu that refuses so hard. But now, let''s give priority to the customers who are waiting. The unexpected situation continued and it waste, but we headed to the room. In the living room of about 30 tatami mats, paintings are disyed on the three walls and fine ivy patterns are drawn on the ceiling. There was Georg and Mikhail standing up from a chair under a delicate hanging chandelier. I apologized for keeping me waiting, and they forgave me with a smile. I exin the background to Georg, who turned a mysterious face to me with the cat. The next Mikhail muttered in a small voice, saying "that time", as if he remembered Nero. "Yeah, the cat you helped with." "It looked fine and it was good" Mikhail lowered his gaze to Nero, who grew out of my arms and looked up curiously. Both eyes and voice are very gentle. "It''s pretty quick to heal my injuries and I can actually walk now." To make you feel safe, say that and smile. But for some reason Mikhail''s face was stiffer. He holds his breath, as if by ident swallowing a foreign body. The hand extended to touch Nero stopped halfway and was withdrawn. "... Mikhail?" Peeking into something strange at Mikhail''s appearance, he turned his face away. I am confused by him who has just dropped. Did something happen to me? "Let''s get started, Princess" "Oh, yes" I''m called by Irine and sit down. While they were their first encounters and introduced themselves to each other, Mikhail never looked at me. A little ... no, it''s quite a shock. "Then, Irine-sama, could you give us some thoughts on the medicine you were giving?" Before you start to drop, cut out the main subject. Now I tell myself that there is something to do before I fall. Irine spreads the medicine package on the mahogany table. The pill was crushed and powdered. "If you take a closer look at the refined one, it''s slightly reddish. From the texture, it''s probably like bark." "Is it bark?" Georg repeatedly looks at the medicine and repeats the words of Irine. "It''s too rough for the leaves and the roots. It''s probably hardened by adding a jumpsuit to the hard and spicy material. It smells thin and tastes quite bitter." Irene opens the thick book she brought. "There aren''t many bark-based medicines. What is confirmed in Japan is ..." Turn the book toward us. On the page pointed to by the white finger, various tree diagrams andmentary were written. Trees with small yellow flowers, trees withrge glossy leaves, and trees with yellow endothelium. Irine carefully taught the benefits of each one. "But, they all have different characteristics. Even if you examine each tree and each one with exhaustion, the ones at hand are already processed as pills. It''s difficult, so at the moment we have to say that identification is difficult. " After finishing the exnation, she lowered her willow eyebrow and sighed thinly. Once again, if you find that there is little clue, you will be depressed. Silence fell in the room. Meanwhile, Theo, who was silently thinking, raises his hand. "Isn''t it possible to follow by magic? Because mages use the power of nature, they are also good at finding out the power of their attributes." "Yeah. Just like a water attribute, you can find a water source; a wind attribute, you can read the flow and weather of the atmosphere. An earth mage might be able to find a habitat or species. But, as you know, there is no earthly mage in the castle. '''' There seems to be some mages who work like pharmacists in rural areas, but the amount of magical power should be known before protection in the country. ording to Irine, their power seems to be equivalent to ordinary people who are good at growing nts. Harvesting will be two days earlier or less likely to wither. Even if it hits, there is a great possibility that it ends up missing. "Is there any other way to follow the clues one by one?" That was exactly what Georg said. It''s a daunting story, but at the moment there is no other way. After examining the port entry record, it was determined that it was from the Kingdom of mme. I spotted the point where I sailed from the port town facing the west sea, so I left it to Julius. Perhaps information rolls in from there. Let''s do our best without giving up. Today, it is the flow of dissolution, and everyone stands. Thank Iline for taking the time, and chatting from behind as he talks. "That ... Mary." "Yes?" Looking back, a nervous Georg was standing. After the discussion is over, wonder what might be nervous, and lean your head lightly. Then his face grew stronger. What happened, Georg. Is it a seizure? Is it a tantrum? Well, I''ll call a grandpa-sensei doctor? "What is it?" "that" While looking away from me, Georg mutely speaks. Dyeing down your cheeks is like a pretty girl. I thought she had be a dignified look, but depending on her expression, she still has a lot to do with Emma. Women''s power is high. "... Would you please guide me through the greenhouse if you like?" "A greenhouse?" I heard back. It was surprising that Georg was interested in nts, but nothing else. But Georg began to make excuses, rushing. "Um, I don''t have that sick feeling! I heard that rare medicinal herbs are cultivated a lot and just wanted to show them once!" "Ha ha ha" Pressure is reduced by one step. Georg noticed that I was pulling, coughed out, and then apologized. Shake his head to tell him not to worry about him shaking his cheeks. I was surprised at Georg''s momentum, but I was satisfied. Georg, who helps Julius-sama, naturally reacts to precious things, that is, things that can bemodities. Greenhouses are basically off-limits, except for those involved, but is it OK for Georg? She turned her gaze to ask Irene for a decision, and she nodded at Takaage. With permission, I turn to Georg. "Yes, if I can ..." "wait a moment!" I tried to nod with a smile, but was interrupted on the way. The first hand that blocked visibility was the white hand. Next, the body that cuts between me and Georg. The hem of the ck robe, using fine fabrics, flutteredte. I can only see the back of my head because I turn my back. However, the characteristic near-white silver hair can be identified without looking at the face. "... Lutz?" "I''ll do it for you." "e?" Why did that happen? Why is Lutz, a very shy person, taking the initiative to guide Georg, who he has just met? I do not understand the meaning. What was the meaning of breaking between us in the first ce? A question gushes from one to the next, and Teo stands next to me, who is puzzled. He looked into me and smiled softly. "The princess will return the cat to the room?" Theo says, looking into Nero in his arm. While it was boring, it might be awkward to take Nero who fell asleep somewhere. "Yeah ... then I wonder if I can ask." "eh" "Of course. Leave it to me." Looking back over his shoulder, Lutz nods with a smile. I think Georg''s voice was heard, but I couldn''t see her face because Lutz and Theo blocked her in front and side. The height of Lutz, who has entered the growth period, is only different from me. It''s a wall anymore. Look out of Lutz and look at Georg. "So, Georg-sama, is that OK?" "Yes" Georg frowned, nodding after silence for a while. "What about Mikhail, too?" Move your eyes to Mikhail. He was still sitting, and he raised his face to my call as if he had been yed. "... yes, what?" "Georg asks Lutz and Theo to guide you through the greenhouse, but what do you do?" Chew and exin to Mikhail that he did not hear. "I am" Mikhail, who is quiet, bites his lips lightly. Fix the gaze that he wanders hesitantly to Irine-sama. She had a book on her desk and noticed her gaze and asked her a question. "something?" "Oh, um, the chief of the mage ... I''ll take a little time ... Is it OK?" Mikhail desperately spun his words as he shook. In an unexpected word, I turned my eyes round, but Irine-sama was only blinking lightly. At the back of the monocle, jet-ck eyes that harbor intelligent light reflect Mikhail. Looking straight ahead, Mikhail''s shoulders shake. But trembling, he did not look away. "OK" Irine looks down and exhales a sigh. Holding up the book, she came to Mikhail and said, "Wee." Mikhail, who was amazed, turned back and followed Irene who left the room. I think while looking down at the back. Does Mikhail want to talk about his magic? But if so, why suddenly my mind changed. I''ve been concealing all the time. "What happened to Mikhail?" I wasn''t sure how to return to Georg''s words, including the embarrassment. . 45 Reincarnation Princess Dialogue. I sighed, looking at the text on the faded paper rather than reading it. I don''t know what Mikhail and Irine were talking about that day. I''m worried whether it was a consultation on magic, but I''m hesitant to ask directly. I don''t want to be asked why Mikhail knows that he is magical, and I''m not confident he''ll be able to mislead him. And before that, I hadn''t seen either since I hadn''t seen either since that discussion. There is very little information about Mikhail before being taken over by the Demon King, even in the game. Therefore, I never knew what he thought and how he was going to move. The second sigh sighed. Get angry with yourself who is too useless. Your life has been equivalent to a strategy book. It was an easy way to avoid traps you knew in advance. But it will be different from now on. As a result of breaking gs and avoiding a disturbing future, the game and the current situation have made a huge difference. You can''t just use in-game knowledge. Even if you lose the guidelines, you have to be able to walk. "Hey" "!? Ah!!" A sudden call is made from behind, and the shoulder jumps. At the same time, the book on myp was robbed by a hand extending from behind. Twisting my body to get back, I turn back, and I harden. "If you don''t want to read, don''t read" He was shouted at his pale blue eyes, raised to show grumpiness. A piece of voice that does not even feel the temperature is thrown away. I muttered in my heart, trembling with the feel of cold sweat falling down my back. Fail. A man who wakes up from arge couch closes the book with a rough motion while being frustrated. I''d like to say that books that are historically valuable are not treated crudely, but I can''t say that I was stunned before such a valuable book. Go down from the edge of the couch that you were sitting on and stand on the floor. Inhale deeply and put your strength in the belly. He tightened his expression and corrected his posture. "Sorry, father." Looking at me with my head lowered, my father cuts wrinkles deeply between the eyebrows. "What is it?" I was asked with a sharp voice. Even if the young girl apologizes with a special attitude, the air that surrounds her is not loosened at all. I was amazed at myself, who knew it was such a person and was indulgently absorbed in thought. This is my fourth visit to my father''s room at night. There was no conversation that seemed to be conversational, but the time to read a book quietly was calm, and it might have been a little nervous. That''s not a reason for folly. I''m stuck with the words to return and bite my lips. His father, with his cheek on his standing knee, nced at me with cold eyes. "I''m asking what an apology is." I was repeatedly asked. "... ho, a book" The voice shook with tension. He scolds himself about to drop and pulls his chin. "I was opening a book without even reading it." I''m honest, stupid. When I first visited my father''s room, I felt something simr happened. I was asked if I couldn''t read it, and she replied, "I couldn''t read it, but read it." There is no progress at all. But it can''t be helped. If you don''t have the head or courage to y with a trick, you have no choice but to challenge. "I had the opportunity to browse precious books, but I was amazed at something different and stunned." Sorry, and bow again. Dad sighed with a surprised face. "... if you think you can be tolerated if you are honest, you will be very misunderstood." The words are harsh, but his expression and voice are somewhat softened. The book that I kept away is pushed to me as if to press it. It was too easy to return and stunned, but as soon as I returned, I hugged the book tightly with both hands. Father pulls the bottle from the table and pours all the remaining wine into a ss. Father muttered, saying, sitting down, watching the moaning without any taste. Leave enough space for each person to sit down and sit down. He held down his chest hitting a bell and exhaled gently. I tried to open a book this time to concentrate so that I would not be kicked out. However, he notices his gaze from the side and stops his hand. I want to be silent, but I don''t have the courage to read without worrying. He turned his gaze on his eyes. "What distracted me" "Uh" "Is there any trouble? Let''s talk." The words I couldn''t understand immediately. With his eyes wide open, he stares at Dad''s face. I think you were told to discuss your worries ... It''s a hallucination. Isn''t that so? "That''s a lot of trouble, like consulting us." "Who said she would be consulted. I just listened." "A, high" Right!! I was relieved while being scared. That arrogance is the father. Was good. For a moment, I wondered if I got into the parallel world. But I''m relieved, but what should I talk about? I can''t afford to talk about Mikhail''s magic, is there any more safe topic? After a while, I opened my mouth. "I was worried about myck of applied skills." "Applied?" "Yes. I''m vulnerable to sudden events. To some extent, I''m used to challenging for the foreseeable andck the flexibility to respond to unexpected situations." Father did not negate or affirm. Turn your eyes on me to encourage the continuation of the story. "I''m full of things I''m missing. I don''t have the quick wits andck of determination. When something unexpected happens, I''m just upset and can''t do anything. Even if the future begins to move in apletely different direction from the game, it cannot be stopped and lost. I didn''t know is not a reason. I didn''t know, would not be a guilty mark. The strength of the crossed hands rests on the book ced on the knee. "I want to be able to respond to any situation." I spit out words, watching my nails cut into my skin. "So that''s it" After a while, my father muttered in a small voice. Turn your face over there, and I''ll spell it. Unexpectedly close, there was an overfitted father''s face. I looked up to the limit and looked at me at a close distance, and my father exhaled a heavy sigh. "My daughter was an idiot." ? After 5 seconds, my father''s words finally reach my brain. Puki, a low voice leaked from my mouth with blue stripes in Komekami. what did you say? Has you forgotten your worries semi-forcibly, and what are you talking about now? Looking at me looking at me in a state of anger, my father tilted my head mysteriously. tinum blond like silk thread sways and casts a shadow on Hakuseki''s skin. Even such casual movements are like paintings, which make them even more ufortable. Isn''t it beautiful at all ?!, I almost swear. "Father ... what is it now?" "My daughter said she was a fool" Father repeats words slowly, as if he had told his child. It''s quite good to stroke your nerves. Fucking father. "Do you want to be able to cope with any situation?-What are you going to do with your little girl, who has only been born for ten years?" Dad told him not to hide his ridicule, but to vomit. I''m a princess! But in reality I could only dye my face red with anger and shame and bite my lips. I''m sorry. I''m irritated to death, but I can''t say it. It is hard to move that I am helpless and ignorant. . 46 Reincarnation Princess Dialogue. (2) "Is there someone who can handle the unforeseen situation perfectly? What you say is synonymous with wanting to be God." "... but father and brother can do it?" I refute the father who tells me that it is impossible. I remember the mage abduction case. Unlike me who knew the incident in advance as the background of the characters appearing in the game, my father and brother should not have had any information. Nevertheless, I was following the incident at the same speed as my cheat tricks. As a result, the case was solved sessfully and the war was prevented. It is a miracle from my point of view. If my father or brother had a way to detect the trap ahead of the road ahead and avoid it, I would also like it. "That''s why it''s stupid." But my objection was soon cut off by Father''s words. "Pug ..." Hold your chest and groan a little. It was scooped. Gouged by the de of the word. The father who exhaled, probably including a bully, put one leg on the couch and turned his body toward me. My eyes look up and my father''s eyes collide. Surprisingly, his expression and voice were not as steep as words. Dad opens his mouth with an introduction. "Change the idea that you can''t predict." I was hardened by unexpected words. He was scolded and prepared to be med for his failure. But what was actually directed was voices and words that taught and guided. I don''t think it''s impossible to be confused. "... what is it?" "Most things have a reminder just because you haven''t seen it. He repeated in his forewarning with a small voice, and he nodded. After thinking a little, point to the book I was holding. "Leave your cherished book on this table for an hour. If the book is damaged in the meantime, what do you think is the cause?" In a sudden parable, I repeated blinks several times. Look at the table as it is said, while being puzzled. ced on the table are an empty bottle, a ss of half-poured wine, and a candlestick. Put your hand on your chin and open your mouth while thinking. "Either the candlestick copses for some reason, the fire burns down and burns, or the ss falls and the wine hangs." "It''s an interesting answer." "... Is it your left?" I gave my answer seriously, but Iughed at my nose. While holding his fist inward, he returns with a t voice. Daddy rejected my efforts and continued. "Then let''s say the candlestick has fallen and the book has been burned. If so, what could you do beforehand?" "No. I think it''s better to put out the candlestick or bring the candlestick and leave the room." "That''s right. The same goes for wine, and if you drink it up or put it away you can easily get around it." Dad reached for a ss and drank the rest of the wine, as if he had performed his words. As I was talking, I was able to understand why my father said this, but vaguely. It''s a simple story, but easy to understand. Books are mmable and useless if wet with water. It is extremely dangerous to take your eyes off with a fire or liquid next to it. It is not a result theory, but a supposed situation. It is not a miracle that my father and brother have avoided the war. It is not an intuition equal to the work of God. "If you have the information, you can take measures in advance ... Is that so?" There is no answer to the muttered words. But I felt that my eyes, which reflected me like a water mirror, were a little thinner with fun. It''s not the perfect answer, but it''s not wrong. Take a positive look and think back about Lutz''s kidnapping. Perutz is a magician with a rare power in this world where magic is about to be lost. The possibility of being targeted by other countries is quite possible. And Skelz, who ordered the abduction, is an enemy nation controlled by a militant king. Both of them are definitely on alert. Think so far and tilt your head. So why was Lutz abducted in the game? Dad and brother are as good as in the game. Lutz and Theo arrived at the castle no matter how and when they arrived. Why did the book burn, despite being alert on both the book and the candlestick? "... Father" "what" "I''m attentive to both the book and the candlestick. If the book still burns, what''s wrong?" "I guess your eyes were bad." I will poison my heart to do this. "I''m talking seriously." "I''m serious, too." The expressionless father returns with a quiet voice. I exhaled to release the irritation that hade up. Instead of disced carbon dioxide, cold air fills the lungs. I think it''s a bit cool for my head. What does "I have bad eyes" mean? My two eyes are not enough to correctly grasp the situation in the surrounding countries and the trends in my country. Nobody has a irvoyance, so it''s natural. The same goes for fathers who are far away from humans. Probably, probably. Instead of father''s eyes, it is people who get information. A subordinate who collects information from all over the world. That means that your eyes are bad. "Is that bad selection?" Speaking of which, when you were investigating Lutz''s kidnapping, you might have thought about it. I guess Leonard was able to take the initiative because he was earlier in his role as Commander of the Guard Knight. One of the reasons why you could not prevent the incident in the game is probably the selection of the Knight Guard. One of the perpetrators, the Knight of the Guard, Nis von Bureau, did not notice the incident and lost. "Is it thest minute point?" My father put the empty ss on the table and muttered in a low voice. "Let''s do a bird to reward you." "What?" What are you talking about? I couldn''t keep up with the sudden change of topic and stared at my father with a serious face. Probably, the voice of the heart was just written on the face. But he continues without any worries. "I don''t know you" "I do not understand the meaning" "I think it''s useful. If you''re cute, get it." "..." Meaning is too unknown. Do you want to have a conversation? I swallowed my sigh, which was about to fall, and looked down. The opponent is a natural, arrogant, born king. Even if you bite halfway, it will only be shaken and fatigue will increase. To my ears telling me, a muttering monologue arrived. "If it was a little worse, it would have been nice to leave it alone." "e?" A small voice, but I couldn''t miss it. Detect the disturbing air and open your eyes reflectively. Eyes like a ss ball reflected me straight. "What does that mean" The voice shook. "Which of the neighboring countries should I be wary of?" Dad doesn''t answer my question, he throws a different question andes over. I bite my lips and stare, but instead of being terrified, my chips do not shake. Keep calm down and open your mouth. "... Raptor" The four countries next to Nebel are Vind, Schnee, Grund and Raptor. Vint Kingdom is excluded because it is an allied friendly country. (4) The kingdom of Cheney, located to the northwest, formed an alliance during the war with the kingdom of Skelz, and has had good diplomatic rtions since then. Even if it bes hostile and the alliance is abolished, it is difficult to invade because it is blocked by steep mountains. Although it has no alliance with the Kingdom of Grund, it has strongmercial ties and trade is thriving. Grundt, a small country with less than half thend area of Nebel, is unlikely to sell fights to Nebel. Knowledge of the game, Raptor knows that he is a guarded enemy, but even if there is no information, Raptor remains by the elimination method. Raptor is a neighboring country located in the northeast, and one third of the country is covered with frozen ground. It''s no wonder if you want the Nebel Kingdom with its fertile ground. "What if the raptor was trying to get closer to Vint?" "e?" Raptor is a vint? I was surprised at the story I heard for the first time, and I closed my eyes. "Such a story ..." I tried to say that I had never heard it, but stopped halfway and stopped. It doesn''t matter much whether you''ve heard or not. Because there is a mountain of information that my father knows but I do not know. What matters is the expected future if it were true. "I think this is undesirable." If a raptor who looks at Nebel in an enemy''s way should join hands with Vint, it will be pinched and shot. If you are invaded from both the northeast and the west, you have to split your strength. "But the Vint is allied with our country. I don''t think it will betray easily." "Alliances are not durable. In our long history, there have been examples of alliances that were unterally destroyed without waiting for a deadline. " Returned gently and groaned small. I''m sorry, that''s right. In the war-torn world of the previous world, the war situation has destroyed military alliances. Even if it is unlikely, you should be on your guard. "I want to be more connected with Vint, just in case, and the easiest is marriage." Cold sweat runs through my back, which is solidified with a cramped face. I couldn''t be wondering who and who. There are two princes and no princess in the Kingdom of Wind. In other words, brother and Johan are excluded. All that remains is me. The letter of political marriage upied my head, and I was shocked as if my vision was shaking. Because you were born into a royal family, you have to be prepared. But I kept looking away. But then ... what happens to my feelings that I like Leonhardt-sama? "If you were just a doll with a beautiful face, I was going to marry a man who wouldn''t be a poison or a medicine, and marry her. Not only to help but to harm ... but you are an idiot but not a doll. " Father''s words are shocked. Maybe if I was quiet without doing anything, maybe I could have married as I wanted? I don''t think Leonhardt falls under the guise of a man who can''t be a poison or a medicine, but the possibility isn''t zero because my father didn''t find any meaning in my marriage. I didn''t know and she was strangled by her. "Isn''t it yourint?" "Yes" "If so, be the one that I wouldn''t want to let go of." Looking at me who opened her eyes, my father narrowed his eyes. It''s not a smile, but I understand that it''s interesting. The cruelty, like a beast ying with small animals, can be seen through. Although it may be a paranoid. "Vint''s prince is thirteen this year. He will be an adult in two years. By then, show me your value." This fucking father. I abused my heart in the mind of a man who seemed very happy. . 47 The Reincarnation PrincessS Tantrum. "Is that idiot over there?" Push the pillow on the bed head. Still, I didn''t feel calm, and I put my fist into the pillow that bounced back. "What''s ''show your value'' ...! !!!! What''s up !!" Slowly blow the pillow that has been dented. I don''t know if it''s torn and feathers stter. I was too frustrated and my head was going crazy. If you do not hit about eight, you can not do it. The voice was lurking with the slightest remaining reason, but I wanted to run around the castle while shouting if possible. Ah ah ah ah! Roll with your pillow on your bed, holding a pillow. It is a strange practice that if you are witnessed you will be called a prayer rather than a doctor, but no one is watching anyway. Maybe us guards in front of the room, but it''s good. It doesn''t matter. In my heart, now I''m so desperate that I dump. I''m so shocked that I didn''t remember how I returned from my father''s room to my room. I was amazed for a while since I was alone, but what camete was anger, not sorrow or despair. Cause would be so. The result of my hard work is what an unwanted marriage is. Even if it was better to be quietly onlooking, it would be all denial of your efforts so far!! Sorry, there was even counting. I just decided to change the future for my own peace. Just as everyone is happy, we have not moved for pure wishes. But, but. I didn''t want to be happy, or live so self-centered. I was doing my best to create a future where the important people, the people around me and everyone else couldugh. Who thinks that the result is connected to the way of carrying a portable shrine to a prince in a neighboring country who does not even know the face! What? "Fuck me fucking father ... !!" I beat the pillow with all my might. At the moment when the boss and the fist dig, several feathers fall down from the seam. I was watching mysterious sight of the wings fluttering and fluttering with my shoulders. In a quiet room, only my rough breathing sounds. Oh, already After a storm, I was weak. Lie down on your back on the bed with gorori. The impact of sinking my body caused one wing to soar again and fell onto my nose. Pay by breath and close your eyes. "vain" The muttering voice resounds in the air. As the boiling head got cold, the emptiness was getting higher. In the room, you scream in the room alone, and you end up in self-hatred. What are you doing, me. I can''t solve anything even if I''m decayed, but I don''t want to do anything today. The temple isining of dull pain, probably because he was too angry. I thought with my head that had begun to be obscure as to whether I would stay asleep. It s such a time. -Pitori. A small touch was applied to the forehead. ? Slowly push up the heavy eyelids. I try to confirm the true weight of the forehead, but I can''t see anything. I tried to get up without help. Then, the ck shadow that moved at the bedside shouted, Nyaa. The ck cat that looked into me was widened to my sight. "Nero" He rang once again when he called his cat''s name. When I was on the rampage, when did you move around, although you were rxing on the sofa? Nero is looking down at me, without any signs of scaring me, who was causing the hysteria. The blue eyes, like marbles, seemed amazed as if they had already done so. "Nero ..." Reach out with a sad voice. However, Nero sought to avoid the arm he was trying to embrace, and screamed, refusing to say Mia. Is that so. Do you hate hugs? It''s sad, but I''m certainly worried about being hugged by a woman who had been rampaging a while ago. I decided to give up and watch. Then he perceives that, Nero calms down near my head. I expected for a moment if I could sleep by my side. But Nero began to take unexpected actions. "... Hmm? Nep, Nero?" The other forefoot is on my forehead. Leave me confused and my cat starts rxing on my forehead. It''s a lie, hey. Although it is not an adult cat, you are already quite heavy! This time, the head is physically heavy. The head that had begun to get cold had be more and more. The throbbing throat vibrations are directly transmitted. It seemsfortable, but above all, I want you to stop sleeping. I think I''m pretty stupid now. What are you doing, I ... seriously. Exhaled arge sigh while looking at the canopy in the first half. As I recall my sequence of actions, I can only sigh. I guess it''s a maiden game character, but what can only be done with such miserable behavior? What am i A princess who is scorched in a love that has nevere true has never heard of politics or marriage when she hears stories about marriage. Isn''t it usually crying? I sneak up on Leonhardt''s source and watched from behind the pirs. If you find it, it''s nothing to say with aughughingly. Swing the pillow, sprinkle or pull. I normally pull it. After all, a cat is riding on my head. I can''t be the heroine of a maiden game. If it''s , I have to scratch in the way I can. Cross your hands on the belly and breathe deeply. Closed my eyes and focused on thinking. My father said, "Show me your value." If so, I must make some achievements within two years of the arrival of a neighboring prince. In, there is no clear way to ask what kind of achievement it is. The first barrier is where you make your own judgment and start moving. It''s so ridiculous that you get dizzy. What a brutal challenge to a young princess? That starfish. But, fortunately or unfortunately, I already have two goals. One is to take countermeasures against diseases that will be prevalent in the future. This is different from the game setting, and currently it is likely to be popr not in Nebel Kingdom but in Vint Kingdom. If you can establish a cure, you can make a big loan to Vint. The other is to find the demon king''s sealed stone and keep it strictly. It is too dangerous to leave in danger, for the Nebel Kingdom and for the peace of the world, when you do not know when and when you will be resurrected. Both have the highest difficulty level and will be a great achievement. It''s all about the realization. I''m not an easy-going person who will evaluate my progress and points of interest. If you can''t achieve it, it''s the same as doing nothing. I''ll say that the result is everything without moving my eyebrows. "... I can do it" The muttering voice was so relentless. The little solitary words disappeared at night without being picked up by anyone. . 48 The Impatient Princess. "... His Highness?" "!" Wagons jump with loud noises as if the wheels stepped on stones. The consciousness was brought back to the big vibration. In front of you, Leonhardt, whose face is clouded carelessly. He might have been worried about me, who was dimly conscious. "I''m okay." I was inadvertently broken. The heat of the face grew as the amazed head gradually understood the current situation. It''s the worst that he continued to expose his stupid face to Mr. Leonhardt, and ignored his precious person forever. While feeling shame and guilt, apologize if you feel sorry. But his expression is not clear. Leonhardt, with a deep wrinkle in his brow and a tied mouth, stares at me. I couldn''t stand and went down, but my gaze stuck. An unpleasant silence fell in the carriage. I wanted to talk to Leonhardt, so I told herself and asked for escort to Julius''s residence. What are you doing, me. I am sorry, and my big hand has been extended to the view which is increasingly lowered. "!" I leaned down in reflexion. I didn''t think about being beaten or such a fuss. You can be surprised. It''s just a conditional reflection. But such a thing, without a word, cannot be conveyed, and the growing hand stops moving. When I raised my face, I nced with Leonhardt, whose eyebrows had to be figured out in an eight-shape. Have you done it again!! I don''t know why Leonhardt reached out to me. I don''t know, but I still refused. It is different. I was just surprised. Even if you want to make an excuse, the words do note out well. Leonhardt, staring at me as he whispered, slowly spun his words. "... princess, can you touch it?" "Eh, eh, ah ... yes" Touch? What is touching? I''m upset and my head doesn''t work well. As he stuttered and nodded, Leonhard''s hands scooped up my bangs. The big palm touches the forehead gently so as not to be scared. At that moment, my body stops moving as if frozen. The feeling of the stiff palm brought me all of my consciousness, and even my thoughts froze. ! Contrary to my sighing breath, Leonhardt''s expression does not reveal any upset. The uing majestic beauty was frowned upon with difficulty, but after a few seconds, the wrinkles between the eyebrows had disappeared. He breathed a small breath of relief, and he let go of my forehead. "There is no heat." Eyes that give a severe impression are gently loosened. I was smiling softly at close range, and my brain was almost short. The face is hotter than before. Head doesn''t work at all, but the heart moves with no fuss. The sound of the beating is annoying. "Eh, yes, yes ..." A stupid voice leaked. What is it? "Are there any ces that hurt?" "Yes" "Are you not feeling sick?" "Yes" "So, do you have any trouble?" "Yes ... ah" I was counting the prime numbers silently while holding down my chest hitting a bell, and nodded without thinking too much. I was caught in a hand that could not be called a guided interrogation, and I had a face just saying that I did it. If you look at the fearful Leonhardt-smile, it smiles with a beautiful smile. With a different kind of smile, I realized that I couldn''t avoid it. "It''s your bad habit to umte alone. You may be dissatisfied with the person I''m talking to, but if you talk down, maybe you can help?" Oh, Leonhard with a broken tone, good looking. Escape from reality, or just instinct? I felt noisy, but I nodded small. But what should we talk about? Look at the nce. The chest was punched out, as Leonhardt leans lightly to urge him. I want you to stop pursuing. To calm down, he opened his mouth while slightly turning his eyes. "... I talked to my fatherst time." "Did you go to see His Majesty the King?" Leonhardt is astonishing. "Yes, you say it''s the fourth time." "... you''re acting out and making decisions in strange situations, or you''re just going to do it." He sighs like a mixture of amazed and admired, and Leonhard murmurs. I couldn''t take a positive look when being praised. Rather than having the ability to act and make a decision, he is reckless and has no idea. At first I was frightened, but I was so stupid that I forgot my assari and heat, and had a painful tail. I. "I was nervous about the first time, but I was quite ustomed to the second time ..." The expression of Leonhardt became even more subtle to me who spoke the excuses in a whispering voice. He rubs his chin with a big hand with a face that seems to have failed to make a harsh expression. "Don''t worry if you should be angry without vignce or be impressed with a big one." "You may be angry ..." Rather, if I was impressed, I wouldn''t be able to live. Leonhard smiles at me as she sees me hanging. He decided to reflect on him, and proceeded without scolding. "So what did you do?" "Actually ..." I began to exin in a small voice, with my head down. I was asked to read a book about the Demon King, but I decided to go over and over again because the letters were too old to read. I was so used to it that I was too familiar with it. The fact that you are absurdly cursed from the front. For some reason, in the flow of the story, it became like a form to consult my father. Even though you should avoid yourself properly, you bite into the question and answer, and as a result you''re half-heartedly aware. Exining it one by one was a fair penance. I don''t think anyone wants to talk about their mistakes. This is my irreparable situation, so it''s extra. By the way, the matter of political marriage has not been said yet. After talking, silence falls into the carriage. I couldn''t stand the uneasiness, and when I took courage and looked at Leonhardt-sama, it looked like Auguste Rodin''s "Thinking Person". He has a deep wrinkle in his eyebrows, and his expression is silent. What should I do. Isn''t thispletely amazed? . 49 Begging Of The Reincarnation Princess. "Leon? Call in a small voice. But there is no response. He didn''t seem to hear it because he concentrated on thinking rather than ignoring it. Exhale finely. Relieved of his shoulders in the slight but procrastination crisis. I thought Leonhard would be nice if scolded, but I don''t want to be hated or disappointed. It is not the intention to bother. Sigh and watch Leonhardt''s movements. But Leonhard-sama doesn''t make a slight movement. The long eyes with prone eyes fix their eyes in the void, and their lips remain tied. The bangs shake as the carriage moves, casting shadows on the beautiful forehead. Fingers ced on cheeks and chins that draw fearless lines are long and gnarled. I understand that this is not the case, but I can''t stop myself staring. I usually get nervous and can''t see it straight. It is only now that his gaze is not pointing here that he can observe with confidence. There are scars that remain slightly on the earlobe, or the protruding eyshes are unexpectedly long. Your eyes will shine on such a small discovery. Really, not in that case. Reason to promote self-weight and uplifting emotions are fighting each other, and while fighting in the brain, you can not lose your gaze. If you are fascinated with the long eyes decorated with long eyshes, the obsidian eyes will sway suddenly. My eyes nced at the slowly moving ck eyes. "Princess" "Well, ha ha!" The body jumps. The abruptly raised voice turned over. Looking at me who is obviously upset, Leonhardt turns his eyes round. "... Princess?" In a confused voice, Leonhardt calls me again. A call that raised the ending to ask the question what happened was packed with words on how to return. I don''t have the fat nerve to be able to confess that I was stunned. "Is it still bad?" "Ah! A little, that ... think." What is the thought while staring at Leonhard''s face? While doing self plunging in your mind, it makes the tea muddy. "More than that, what is Leon''s story?" Whether you knew my wickedness or not, Leonhardt just let me go. Oh, whisper in a small voice and break the words. Is it a matter of mind that something seems to be hard to say? Both hands crossed between open legs can be changed over and over. After hesitation, Leonhard opened his mouth. "In the past, you said you wouldn''t rely on His Highness Christoph. Would that change you?" I was astonished at the question I was asked. I heard the same story before when I reported that I had contacted my father. At that time, I should have answered properly. Since he doesn''t like being used by his brother or letting him use me, he never consults. So I just thought this story was over, so I was shaken again and couldn''t hide my surprise. "Why do you do that?" Ask a question without answering. It''s not like they''re steaming the story once they''re done. I don''t mean to me, but if his feelings have appeared in his voice, he lowers his eyebrows and gets stuck in words as if he was a little troubled. When you look at Leonhardt like that, anxietyes up. My heart hurts when I think if I can''t leave it, it''s been judged. "... I guess I can''t rely on it?" A backward feeling leaks from the lips. "That''s not right" But Leonhardt immediately denied to dispel my anxiety. "I was able to predict that, given your excellence, you''ll be in the eyes of His Majesty someday, but it''s too early." Mr. Leonhardt says that his outlook was poor. Unlike my brother, I am not involved in national affairs. In other words, there is no ce to show ability. Therefore, he would have thought that it would be farther ahead in finding value. "It''s half-finished, it''s not good. If your Majesty recognizes your excellence and wants to grow it, then there''s no problem ... but if it''s judged worthwhile, the situation is serious. It''s a bad word, but if you''re thinking of using your princess, the first thing thates to mind is marriage. '''' "Well !!" , and breathe in unnaturally. The thing that suddenly protruded before my eyes was the very problem I am currently observing. I''m not prepared for anything, I just can''t react to the bombs that have been thrown over and just settle. Looking at me as I gasped, Leonhard frowned suspiciously. Only thought for a few seconds. His facial expressions, which read the situation from my facial expressions, grew steadily. "... Princess, no way." The astonishment and frustration of a voice that has been taken. I couldn''t stand it and fell down, so I put my strength into my hand holding the skirt. "Not right away!" Oh, what are you saying, me. Even though you are amazed, your mouth spins words without permission. "There is a grace period until two years after the arrival of the Crown Prince of Vint, a neighboring country!" "Two years?" I''m frightened by the heavy muttering. Is it just a paranoia that you can hear the secondary voice just that? The back of the nose has fever andins of pain. He scolded himself about to cry, bitten his lips and endured. "If you show your value by then ... I will." You may be able to marry your favorite person. I stopped by saying that. I realized I was self-righteous. Even if I show my achievements and my father approves. Even if you can choose your marriage partner freely. The possibility of getting married to Leonhard is still close to zero. When I hear about my political marriage, it''s natural, but when I see him, I''m not upset and I know again. My first love is far less likely than my father. Depress steadily ording to the feeling of depression. Heavy silence fell into the carriage. Make wrinkles on the skirt. Look at your hands and rub your nails with your fingertips. Unconsciously repeating meaningless actions, Leonhardt-sama seemed to move. When I raise my face, I look at him with a serious expression. "Why don''t you just rely on Christophe this time?" "I hate it!" Before you understand, you have denied reflexively. "Absolutely disgusting" Repeat words. I didn''t want to say myself or bother, that humble and cowardly feeling had disappeared somewhere just now. "... I know you''re a determined one, but your Highness. It''s your future." "That''s why! That''s why!" Leonhardt''s tone was suddenly back. I shake my head to the words that dispel a princess who is indistinguishable. You may think you''re whining. My future depends. That''s exactly right. That''s why I can''t close. I focused on my eyes to see if I could pull it. "It''s a crisis, and on the contrary, a second chance!" I tried to say it, and it felt good. The moyamoya that I couldn''t digest well in myself finally gained shape. I was angry with my father''s innocent attitude, but if I calm down and think about it, there is basically no intention of marriage of a princess. I think it''s a good idea that there is only a small possibility that it can be rejected. I realized so, and found the two letters of hope on the back of the challenge letter. "Once again, if I rely on my elder brother to get rid of a political marriage, then my father will leave me. If it''s this much, I''ll give up." It is visible to be disappointed. Apart from that, it''s good. If I''m disappointed by my father, I''m scared but not sad. But-. "I couldn''t show my value, and I''m sure my right to marry to the one I want will be taken forever" There is no basis, but I felt instinctively. I''m even convinced. Father said he would marry a man who would not be a poison or a medicine if it had no utility value. I thought the possibility of including Leonhardt in that was very low but not zero. No, I can affirm it is zero now. A brave general who makes his name known to neighboring countries. It looks good and has a lot of people. He is good at knowing. I would like that person anywhere. You will want to make a connection. Even if I have no value, Leonhardt does. Such a ridiculous excellent property, a poor and worthless princess, that father gives me. "I have to work hard on my own" Muttering with a red voice. Tears gradually began to bleed. "Princess ..." Leonhardt, who was hard, calls me with a small voice. The confused expression looks a little younger than usual. If you say that you like that face, you''ll be bothered. Squatting and distorting your face as you start to cry. I still don''t want to give you up, even if it''s out of reach. "If you don''t do your best, I can''t even say that you like it." . 50 Begging Of The Reincarnation Princess. (2) Staring at Leonhard''s eyes, I spit out my thoughts. When you look straight, Leonhard''s sharp eyes are wide open. My figure was reflected in the eyes of the obsidian, which had only pure astonishment. Breathing on my shoulders, I look like I''m in the heat. "...!" My head got cold as if I was being chilled or watered. One beatter, great regretes along with a sense of achievement. Did I say this word to Leonhardt with such a face? That''s like ... I screamed that I liked it! , oh A moaning voice leaked. The spilled words cannot be recovered anymore. I wish I wouldn''t notice it anymore, but if I saw Leonhardt''s expression that was appalling, that possibility would be crushed. Do not deflect your eyes from the eyes that look straight. A heartbeat that hits the bell quickly from the chest, unconsciously pressed against the palm, is transmitted. The mouth dries in the mouth with tension. The sound swallowed to moisten my throat sounded like a loud noise. Let''s watch while Leonhard''s eyes are slowly gazing in despair. The fear that the whole body draws blood is slowly approaching. I was scared and wanted to escape. I''ve never hidden my favor to him. I think it was probably bald. But it was determined to be a longing. Longing for a young girl to turn into an adult man. When the timees, it turns into a memory, a pale emotion that can not be called love. That''s why Leonhard couldn''t bounce my favors. Because I thought it would disappear someday, without refusal. But I have shown it now. This isn''t a one-time fever. He exposed himself as a heavy and annoying emotion that he could decide to bet on his future. As a result, it is clearer what kind of action Leonhardt will take than looking at the fire. If he knew that the young princess was trying to put her future into a reckless bet for a less-desired first love. And if you know that the other party is yourself. He will surely end my love. Truncate with cruel gentleness. Judge that it is unnecessary for me. "... Rose Mary" "Well ...!" A quiet voice calls me. For the first time he called my name. But I''m not easy or intuitive enough to simply rejoice. I refuse. No, stop it. Please. Shake my head many times, like a whine kid. I''m sorry to see Leonhardt, who lowers his eyebrows as annoyed, but he couldn''t go down. Some things are not negotiable even if they are said to be bad. "I am," The well-shaped lips slowly spin the words and try to give me guidance. I shouted loudly, hearing the sound of desperation approaching. "No!" Stand down from the seat and cling to Leonhardt. He held his lips with his hands, crouching down to support him immediately. Leonhardt, holding me, is physically stunned and stunned. I can''t afford to be shy at the feel of the lips felt in my palm. He saw me pressing his finger swiftly, and he was at a loss what to do. I couldn''t pull it off and looked up at Leonhardt as I was, and squeezed out my voice again. "Don''t say it. No! ... !!" It''s ridiculous to cling to tears. Dirty hands that make the most of myself as a young girl. Even though gentle Leonhardt couldn''t shake the hand of a child who might start crying. Even if you know, you can not withdraw. "Do not shake yet." Mutter with a trembling voice. Staring at the utterly jet-ck eyes and begging. "Don''t give me an answer now." Leonhardt looked silently down at me. His big hand touches my both hands. Slowly dislodged, releasing the tension of the finger, which was stiff and terrified. He doesn''t say anything when my hand is removed from my lips. I silently lifted my body and gently lowered my seat. The hand of Leonhardt, who was kneeling on the floor of the carriage without hesitation, was extended down to my cheek. Fingers stroking under the eyes scoop up the drops. The tears, which had barely stopped due to surface tension, seemed to have spilled out of nowhere. "Please don''t cry" Raise your face slightly to the weak voice. Leonhardt''s majestic beauty was frowned upon as badly as his voice. "If you cry, you won''t know what to do." Extra tears came out of the gentle gesture. Thecrimal nd copses, and tatters andrge drops slip down the cheeks. "Wait a little more" Shake your shoulders and continue speaking while scooping up. "If you do, you must be an adult. I don''t want to be shaken because you can''t do anything with your age." Even if I was rejected because I was a child, I probably wouldn''t give up on Leonhardt-sama. "Or to you ..." "... Princess?" Leonhardt looks into me, who has unnaturally interrupted her words, with a caring expression. It took courage to say where we were going. I wanted to close my eyes on the possibilities and tie me to a selfish and unteral promise. But you can''t. It is impossible to bind a favorite person without leaving one escape route. Not justice or ethics. Like Leonhardt, I didn''t want to be disdained. "For you, until you like someone you can" At the moment, new tears overflowed. Just as you imagine, the pain crushes your heart. She bitten her lips and endured her leaking sob. "... Princess" The feel of the finger gently stroking the corners of the eyes. Surprisingly gentle light with sharp eyes. Wrinkles sharply carved between frowned eyebrows. I like everything. I don''t want to give it to anyone. I want to keep all the expressions and words that give me a treasure just for me. But it''s no good. Then it''s no good, me. If you have me beside you, what will you do? Even if you tie it with sympathy, it''s just painful for each other. If you can''t return the same thoughts, you have to release them. I scratched my feet during the procrastination period and rolled my feet. If that still doesn''t work, you can only pray for happiness. "... At that time, I''ll be shaken properly." Speaking arrogantly, distorting her face. I hope she canugh with her. . 51 Begging Of The Reincarnation Princess. (3) The silence fell. There is no word from Leonhardt. Only the sound of the wheels echoes in the carriage. But the silence was never terrible. Leonhardt staring at me suddenly exhales a little. After squinting as if watching the sun, he softened his expression. "... you are strong" I lean my head at the words that are spilled like a sigh. I didn''t understand what he wanted to say. Where is a child whose tears cannot be stopped just by thinking that it may be shaken by you? Leonhardt smiles when she realizes she is confused. He smiled with his shoulders rxed. I fell in love, suffocating. At the same time, thest tears that had umted in the outer corner of the eyes spilled. Leonhardt scooped up his fingers with a finger following the contours, lifted his knees off the floor of the carriage, and returned to his seat. Leonhardt sits deeply in the seat. Rather than the usual sophisticated knight movements, messy movements somehow make my heart beat. Perhaps I thought I was in a misced direction, supposed to like a manly person. Leonhardt, who put his hands together between his wide open knees, leans forward. His jet-ck eyes, who smiled away, reflected me. "Princess" Called with a modified voice, your body jumps. What if you already have a favorite person? To reassure me being wary, Leonhardt spoke out in a gentle tone. "Can you hear me?" "... Leon?" "Yes" Leonhardt nodded, asking her questions. The lips with good shape draw a gentle arc, and the dignified eyebrows draw a descending line. He smiled at his brilliant beauty. "To be honest, I wasn''t going to tell you this story at all. It''s not a story worthy of hearing to Her Imperial Highness, and it''s not cool at all. You''ll probably be disappointed with me." I wanted to deny his words, whichughed with self-mockery. But I don''t know anything about Leonhardt-sama. If you deny it before you hear it, it won''t be persuasive. And I don''t want to look like that. So I silently waited for the continuation of words. "But I want to be sincere to you" !! I thought my heart would stop. I am stiff at the suddenly sentence. I feel like I was told something amazing. The heat gathers on the face. I feel like I want to start running while shouting at the joy thates with shame. Rather than stopping, my heart is pounding vigorously and fast. However, Leonhardt seems to have no consciousness to say anything special, looking at me with a cool face and suspicious behavior. It''s so exciting and embarrassing. But I couldn''t stop my face from getting blurry. He told me I wanted to be sincere. He wished he had done it properly, but he brought out a story he was not willing to take. I feel d I got permission to step inside, so I''m d I couldn''t help. "I''m d, Leon." Express your honest feelings, then I tighten my expression. "Can you tell me your story?" Leonhard nodded at my words. "You know, I''m single this year, but that''s not with a firm belief." "Is that so?" In his words, I have rounded my eyes. Several times, after flickering, ask back. An unexpected word came immediately. I''m so lucky that Leonhardt''s singleness is personal, but I didn''t think he was unnatural. Beautiful appearance, well-bnced body. He has the sword talent of being the No. 1 nation in Nebel, and holds a key position as Commander of the Knight Guard. Good personality and strong trust from subordinates. As the name Fon suggests, the parents are noble. It is the lineage of the venerable Count Earl Orsein. There are no such unsold properties. Absolutely not. In fact, the nobledies who aim at him are like mountains. Nevertheless, he thought vaguely that Leonhardt''s singleness had some form of belief. You don''t want to create a sad person because you don''t know when you will die. It is not desirable to increase the number of targets to be protected. "I''m not a decent man. When I was young, I wasn''t a good guy." Leonhardt''s bitter smile, and x crosses his cheeks with his fingers. While it''s a little blurred in consideration of me as a young person, is it OK to say I was ying? As a pre-adult girl, she should have been shocked, but she did not receive much shock. I do not deny that he had a dream, but he did not sacred. Oh, there was only a mild impression that she wouldn''t let go because she was cool. The past is the past. I do not like him when he was a yancha. Leonhard is now calm after that time. "Really" Leonhardt''s eyes were light and astounding me. Around ... And as a maiden in love with him, the reaction may have been wrong. But the contents are over 20 years old. You are not going to do that! I don''t have the innocence of a nasty breath. Mr. Leonhardt looked silently at me, but immediately returned to the continuation of the story. You may have decided that the blurred part was not transmitted. I want it to be so. "When I was a little calm, there was a fiancee. It was a neat and elegant woman who couldn''t help me." Pia, I''m going to retract it. Even in the past, it''s pretty painful. I couldn''t realize it in a vague story, but once I knew the information of a woman who might have married him, my heart was rippling. "I was modest, obedient, and neverined. I would have liked me if I wasn''t embarrassed ... but I couldn''t respond to it." I did. " "e?" As the image of the beautiful woman standing next to Leonhardt bes clearer and clearer, my breasts alsoin of throbbing pain. I muttered in my heart masochistically, I guess she was a good match. However, Leonhardt''s consciousness is brought back by the words that he continued to slightly lower. "I was going to cherish it, but she cried that it was painful. It was painful to realize that the closer I was, the bigger the difference was." No words came out. I can''t find anything unnatural from his smiling face. But his voice was as painful as a repentant person. I didn''t know what to say. "I realized at that time that I never felt someone dearly from the bottom of my heart. I''m probably missing something important as a person." The words he said as if nothing were too heavy. "I tried to love it, but I thought it was good, but I didn''t think it was dear. Even if she imagined she loved another man and went away, theck of heart would not hurt. I feel relieved that I was released from the burden .... I''m going to vomit. " He tells him to vomit. I can only bite my lips without saying any words to call. "She was disappointed with me and entered the monastery. I did not stop. I am not qualified to stop." "Leon ..." "After that, I was encouraged to meet many times, but I kept refusing, because it would be good to make me cry again." That concludes my story, Leonhard closed. After finishing talking, he looks at me with a calm expression. Don''t be afraid to look away or behave in a fake way, just be quiet. Floating resignation in the eyes of the obsidian. "Are you disappointed?" Shake your head silently when asked. Leonhardt may have told me about the past, perhaps to give up on me. Let''s not spend time unnecessarily for my unrequited love. I won''t cry in the future. I heard my story, and I think my first love fulfillment rate has fallen further. I didn''t think I could do it, even though my beautiful sisters and the gentle and obedient women didn''te true. But if you give up, that''s a different story. If you can easily throw out a love like that, you won''t be so nervous. As Leonhardt can''t love people from the heart. It cannot be the reason that ends my love. My love is mine. It is only me who can decide to end or raise. "Leon. Are you the only one?" "What''ll we do" "I am your burden?" I ask in a quiet voice. This is the only thing I wanted to hear from you. It is my own liking, but it is not my intention to afflict my favorite people. Even if I''m persistent, if I''m told that it''s annoying from the front, I''m really frustrated. "No way!" But my fears seemed unfounded, and Leonhardt immediately denied. I exhaled in relief to him, who was impatient. "I don''t want to give up." As if you were amazed, your long eyes are round and astounding. Well, you''re surprised. And thought like other personnel. I don''t want to give up on people who confess they don''t like people. It''s just about being masochistic. Or are you drunk in love? Oh, some lines misunderstand that I can manage it. Either way, it s not good. If you think so, something went wrong. Iugh as I stare at the speechless Leonhardt-sama. "I like it and let me be." Until you find an important person. Until I can make this love in the past. Please do not kill this. If he exhales his wish with his honest heart, Leonhard stops breathing for a while and then exhales long. "I can''t really beat you" He muttered so with a crying face. . 52 Negotiation Of Reincarnation Princess. Eventually, I canceled the n with Julius on that day. You can''t go anywhere with red-eyed eyes and swollen eyes that you can tell at a nce that you cried. Leonhard returned to the castle calmly, cooling his eyes with a wet cloth that had been procured from everywhere. And that night. "... I was surprised." The man who sank on a luxurious sofa stopped his hands turning documents and muttered. The neat face of the doll was not surprised at all, contrary to the words, and remained as usual with no expression. After looking from the top of my head to the toes, my gaze returned to the documents at hand. "I thought I would avoid me for a while, but it was unexpected." Purari. The man''s gaze follows the letters with the dry sound of the paper rubbing. I feel implied that I''m at work, but I don''t care. Don''t worry. As a person who has lived in a country where skill in reading air is important, he wants to return his heels when hees back again, but returning here is just timeless. The time left for me is limited. I told myself that I only had to take some time for a few minutes, and stretched my back. "I asked my father for it." At the moment of the announcement, the fingertip of my father who turned the documents stopped. "--Please?" A cold voice repeats my words. My father, who changed the air alone without changing his expression, seems to freeze even my spine. Frankly scary. "Do you have a ''please''?" A little girl who hasn''t achieved any results is going to push something out of the blue. A terrible secondary sound was heard. I feel that I can read my father''s feelings with great precision, not paranoia. I want to escape. I want to run away, but I can''t run away. If you have escaped now, there is no solution, and you are not allowed to repeat the same exchange once again from the beginning. I scolded the expression muscles that seemed to be convulsed, and I smiled. "Yes" Dad stares at me, who nods his thick face. He looks at his pale blue eyes and looks scared, but he keeps his gaze. After silently gazing for more than a dozen seconds, Father looked down and exhaled. Inadvertently thrown documents slide on the marble table. It took a few seconds for the finger pointing to the opposite seat to notice that it was sitting down. The cat leg sofa of champagne gold color is also veryfortable. Unlike the one in my room, I immediately enjoyed the subject while enjoying the feeling that was not too soft. "The other day my father told me to give a bird." "Oh, I said." "Instead of giving back the bird, I want you to arrange for me to have some freedom." In my words, my father jumps up one eyebrow. "What we don''t receive is what we use as trading material." "Well ..." I was stuck in words. Certainly the birds have not yete to me. But I don''t think there''s no way I can use it for trading. "Let''s regret letting go before watching" When my father asked, I nodded with a mysterious face. To be honest, I don''t have a bird To keep a real bird, my room has Nero. Even if it''s a metaphor, it will surely be in my immature hands. I don''t think I can control a bird flying around the world as my father''s eyes. No matter how beautiful a bird is or how good a spy is, I can''t make the most of it. It would be happier to be with Dad than to reach into the hands of a human of unknown value. "The bird my father valued as" useful. "I don''t think I can handle it now." When I told my honest feelings honestly, my father''s eyes were slightly surprised. Dad with his cheek on his armrests, his long legs are crossed. Evenzy gestures be pictures, but I can''t afford to fall in love with them. I was pointed at the gaze of stepping on the price, and corrected the habit. "Really" Dad''s reply was just one word. that''s all? I muttered in my heart and I was amazed. He was prepared for his frightened and insulting eyes. "... Are you not disappointed?" "Disappointment can only be realized with expectations." "Are you left!" Hold the fist and endure. "just kidding" The murderous spirites up to his father who speaks with a straight face. I had a very hard time suppressing my desire to return with a serious face if it was not interesting at all. "He who stands on top sometimes needs to be prepared to exercise too much power. But recklessness and valor are different. People who know their height and who make detours are unlikely to be exposed." You say a little difficult, but is it OK to say "Let''s like it"? The time limit was set without permission, but the means and process of achieving the goal may be my favorite. Are you raising or trying? I don''t know what he thought, but decided to swallow it. "So, if you return the birds, is there any advantage to your free walking?" Father''s words are as sharp as ever. I''m scared of myself getting used to it, even though I''m bored with my chest. I''m certainly useless. It would be better to rely on someone rather than move on your own. That''s the bird you just released. But is it really good to leave it to someone without moving at all? It would bepletely different to rely on a round throw. "I can''t judge anything just by hearing, unlike my father." I''m immature. Therefore, if you do not see and hear it directly, you will not feel it. It takes time to get to the answer. Even the mage abduction case, which we knew was going to happen in the future, was that zama. I''m not so dexterous that I''m locked in a castle and can do something with instructions to others. "If you don''t walk with your own feet, you won''t be able to decide .... What I''m missing is probably prepared." Even without telling my father, the way to go should have been decided. There is a future we want to prevent, and we will not spare no effort. However, I felt dizzy about the size of the target to be achieved. The steepness of the way to go further shook my feet. I wasn''t thinking about pushing on someone. But surely there was a spoiler. As in the case of the kidnapping of Peltz and Theo, I thought in my heart that if I failed, someone would do something. A slight irresponsible feeling left to others remained. The assignments that my father has given me may not be due to caring as a parent. If you can''t do it, you''ll be abandoned, and you''re not embarrassed that it''s the sternness of love. But I''m grateful for one thing. Thank you for showing me my cunning that I didn''t even realize. If I hadn''t had sparks falling on myself, I might have had half-hearted efforts. As a result, if you fail and lose many people''s lives, how much can you say that you''ve just done it? While fearing the future of the world perishing, do you cling to Mikohime this time? SuchI''m absolutely excused. "As a result, do you say you are at your own risk?" "Yes" I tightened my expression and nodded. The honest hands and voices are shaking, but I want you to miss them. I don''t know what will happen. You may get sick or you may die. The little girl who has been protected in a safe castle has never been so prepared. But if it is self-responsibility, will anyone be liable for my actions? Then it''s still good. "You don''t take unexpected actions." Dad sighs. When I was looking at her expression that didn''t hide her stupor, she smiled involuntarily. "I decided to do my best to be happy." "Really" The voice that muttered so short was surprisingly soft. . 53 Encounter Of Reincarnation Princess. I managed to get back to my room as soon as I promised to get the request. I went out into the corridor with a brief greeting from the room, trying to exhale my nervous breath, and frozen as it was. Immediately after entering the corridor, two soldiers guarding the king''s bedroom and us, my escort, were immediately noticed. There should be only those three people. If you didn''t expect it, go here and take a step. A marble corridor with geometric patterns makes a hard, crisp sound. I shook myself to the sound that echoed, and I seemed to retreat. But behind it is a mahogany solid door. There is no exit. "... Rosemary" A voice without intonation, as if forcibly suppressed the passion, calls me. I was determined and raised my face that was about to be lowered. The opposite is a strange-old woman with the attendant maid. Glossy red lips that shine on white skin like snow. Cheeks with pale tint on well-formed nose bridge. The jewel-like blue eyes gaze straight at me under the eyebrows that draw lines that seem to be strong. The fabric of the dress worn on the body is dark green high quality velvet. The chest is decorated with floral embroidery using abination of gold and silver threads, and the cuffs are decorated with understatedces so that they are not too shy. The tinum blonde tied with an elegant dress turned the gorgeous beauty into a sober and calm impression. I don''t think we need to count anything at this time ... I turned my smile to her, with a big sigh in my heart. "Good morning, mother." At the moment, a deep wrinkle was cut between her mother''s eyebrows. Wow, I want to escape. I was hatefully overlooked and wanted to run like a rabbit, but I couldn''t resist it. The mother stops trying to open her mouth with her emotions. I was invited toe to my room because I thought the ce was really bad. Next to my father''s room is my mother''s room, what is torture? This time, I want to return without turning my heels and running away. However, she couldn''t do it, and quietly followed her mother. The executioner who was brought in ... but not her mother''s room was decorated with gorgeous interiors and luxurious furniture that suit her. Splendid interior walls with a lot of sto work, and finely carved ceilings. Arge chandelier hanging from it is decorated with gold leaf and jewelry, and it hurts your eyes when you y the candlelight. The ck wood cat leg sofa has gold and silver patterns mainly in red. Mother, sitting opposite a table made of aligned cat legs, looked down at me and looked at me. For a while, silence that stomach hurts continues. ... It''s apression interview or something, kore. The enchanting lips, printed with crimson, slowly opened after more than thirty seconds had passed. "What did you do in your Majesty''s room?" I felt that it was added to the ending, even though I rarely could. Because Ie and go often, I was prepared to be found and denounced someday, but I was scared more than I expected. Because it''s the beauty of my tightness, I''m so impressed that I felt like someone else. The kings of Japan have separate bedrooms. Anyway in a polygamous country, why is the father and mother, who have no concubines or lovers, separated bedrooms? The answer was simply decided by my father. I do not know the reason. When I go to bed, I''m convinced that one is a better faction. Honestly, I''m not interested so I don''t pry. "I just talked a little." I''m going to pick a nd word, but my mother''s gaze is still tough. I understand that it is a guilty just to enter my father''s room. "Your Majesty is busy. Don''t bother yourself." "Yes, sorry." Nodd obediently. However, mother''s expression does not loosen. "Even though your Majesty is kind, it''s not a good reason to bother you. Don''t give up because you''re a child." "Yes" It''s been a while, but I don''t think it''s bad. Well, who is it? Is your father kind or your mother''s eyes strange? Do you think it''s a warm person to forgive as a child? ? Yes, mothers should know that fathers are not people who change their attitudes considering age and gender. But it still won''t be epted. It was my daughter who was allowed to get close to me. "If you have a story, talk to me first. Yes, I couldn''t. Even mother, there''s no dust I''m going to allow. He was implicit in saying he wasn''t close to his father. It has always been so. There is a section in my mother where it is natural for me and Johan to hear her. We assume that it is natural for the child to obey the parent, and do not try to confirm our will. I don''t care what she thought she approached her. "Rose Mary?" I''m irritated by me who doesn''t reply, or my mother''s voice is mixed. The outer corner of the eye, which was originally hanging up, became even steeper. I have a feeling that anger is about to explode. I think it would be safest to deceive appropriately and pretend to follow. But my mouth betrayed that believable idea. "Sorry, I can''t do that" "Now ... !!" My mother opened her eyes and eximed. You may not have thought that you would be rebelled straight ahead. If you think about it, you haven''t seen your face right now. I think my mother is still a five-year-old who is under house arrest. It is still an expressionless and cute little child. I thought that I wasn''t interested in me so far, and I felt like aughingugh. If you think about it, I hate to be in contact with my older brother, but I didn''t even talk out halfway. I don''t really care about this person except my father. I can''t hate this folly, but I don''t wanna emte. I felt blood around the blind, and my head got a little cold. Be careful not to step on the track ... "Rosemary ... do you know what you are saying?" "Yes, mother" I nodded clearly at my mother, holding her trembling hands, in anger of passing anger. There is something to be done, and the deadline is approaching steadily. There is no time to stop in such a ce. If you want to stop standing, do so. Because I will go over without permission. "I''m in the room with my father''s permission. Even my mother can''t overturn it." "!! you" "If it''s annoying, my father will ask me directly. I will not refrain until then. I will only do what I need to do." I know I''m selling quarrels, but I''m not willing to drop if Ie here. I''ll be going to my father''s room many times over the next two years. I couldn''t do anything because I was disturbed each time. "Rose Mary ..." I was called out, crawling up from the bottom of the ground, but I said what I wanted to say, and I stood up to escape. . 54 Disgrace Of The Reincarnation Princess. The day after my father''s interview was over, my mother''s oppression was done. A new bomb was dropped on me, who was searching for a pharmacy book in the library. "e" With the mouth half open, I solidify. I couldn''t respond immediately to the shock. Regains a book that is about to slide down from a weak arm and returns its gaze. The good man standing in front of me smiles in trouble and looks at me. I wondered if it was a joke, but if you look at your expression, you can see that it is different. In the first ce she is not such a vicious joke. "is that true" "Yes" The long eyes behind the Monocle reflected me upset, and she nodded clearly. "It was a special case, so it was slow to tell the princess, but it is true. With today, Mikhail von Diebold has be a mage apprentice." Intellectual beauty ... I was shocked again by the words of the magician, Irine von Altmann. "Mikhail ..." Irine-sama seemed to hurt me who was jammed in words. But the words following the choppy voice will be misunderstood. I''m not surprised that Mikhail was magical. It''s natural because it was already expected. What shocked me was that he revealed it. After hearing Irene''s views on the medicines against gue, Mikhail seemed to be talking to Irine-sama. Probably at that time, but why? Mikhail has lived all the time, hiding that he has the magic. Given the magical treatment in this country, it is natural. They can be shunned, despised, and even persecuted. Since you''ve lived hiding well, you''d normally want to keep it hidden. It is natural to want to live in peace until you find it. Why did Mikhaile out to be a magician at this moment? I don''t know. "Mikhail confessed himself, right?" "Yes, it''s a very courageous action." Irine nodded to my question. "Why is it now? I hid it, why?" The question that upies the brain is directly hit by Irine. Then, for some reason, she squinted as she stared at the smile. "It''s just my imagination, but he probably was inspired by you." "Huh? Me?" "Yes, his magic is ..." I opened my eyes wide, following Irene''s words. After talking with Irine, I left the library quickly. The goal was a greenhouse. The sun tilts, and the sunsetes in through the dome-shaped ss ceiling. The greenhouse was quiet, against the backdrop of a gradient sky that changed from indigo to orange. It''s not time for watering, so there''s no lutz or theo. However, there was one slender figure standing near the edge. You can''t read your emotions from the profile looking up at the sky. Nostalgia or regret is on his chest, which looks a little sad. Or fear of the future? I was watching him for a while, and approached him with the sound of footsteps. "Mikhail" Astonished, his shoulder shakes. But it was an instant, and Mikhail regained his calm immediately and looked back at me slowly. I saw him from the front, and my eyes were rounded. He had just met the other day, but his impression had changed so much. The long bangs that covered half of the face are neatly arranged and shed behind. The single cool eyes and well-shaped nose bridge that had been hidden until now were exposed. The area around my eyes has faded, and I think that the impression of being unhealthy has been wiped out. I feel like I''m getting taller, maybe because my posture was corrected. The robe that has the same design as Lutz and Theo wraps the slimming body whose horizontal growth cannot keep up with vertical growth. However, the color is white. The shirt inside is dark gray. Speaking of RPG style, is it easy to understand that Lutz and Theo look like ck mages and Mikhail look like white mages? Nishihi creates a shadow on Mikhail''s neat face. He stared at me without saying anything. "I heard that you became a mage" "Yes" Mikhail affirmed with a quiet voice. I wonder why the smiling smile seems a little annoying. No, maybe not. I''m gonna look so bad now that he bothers him. "I ... I am" My fault? Did I hunt you down? The voice that asked me was cut off halfway and disappeared in the ass. The palm squeezed tightly creates wrinkles on the skirt. Looking at me standing on a stick like a crying child, my bluish ck eyes were gently narrowed. "No. I came here with my will. You have nothing to do." "Isn''t it relevant? ... Is you a mage of the earth attribute I was looking for?" I was denied, and my voice was unintentionally med. Mikhail isn''t bad at all, but he falls down on his own and hits eight. I''m embarrassed for my selfishness. I wanted to disappear and disappear. I knew Mikhail was magical, but I had no idea what attributes he had. Unlike fire-based theo and ice-based lutz, they have been well concealed, so it''s easy toe up with something that''s not an attack-based ability. I''m ignorant and insensitive, and I''ve talked to him many times before him. If you are a mage of the earth attribute, you may know the raw materials of medicine. In order to make medicine to save a lot of people, the cooperation of earthly mage is needed. Yes, many times. He repeated it many times in front of Mikhail, who suffered a remorse. If you just make the necessary efforts as a princess, write down the Noh. While saying that he should go on his favorite way. I didn''t know, blocking the way of Mikhail. I crushed Mikhail''s choice as a priest, hoping for peace. "... Her Princess" After a long silence, Mikhail exhaled. "... Mikhail?" "Again, you have nothing to do. All of my actions have been, and will not be, rted to you." He doesn''t stutter or blush, he speaks inly. With calm eyes like another person, he quietly pushed me away. . 55 Disgrace Of The Reincarnation Princess. (2) Mikhail became a mage apprentice, and it was a little January. Since that day, there has been almost no contact. It may have been avoided, but there is no certainty. I thought it would be possible to shorten the distance, but it was difficult. Mikhail didn''t show up in the greenhouse, which is no exaggeration to say that it is a mage hangout. If you were a mage of the earth attribute, you thought that you could show your ability only in the greenhouse, but the nts he grows seem to be in ces other than the greenhouse. It is because other people can''t get the correct data to determine their ability and growth. surely. Because I often meet the same mage, Theo and Lutz, I wonder if I should have been optimistic that there would be many opportunities. The timing to shorten the distance has beenpletely missed. I could hardly meet my free time and wondered where I was doing, but I knew the answer in an unexpected ce. "I understand the raw materials for the medicine ...?" I was in the house of Julius-sama and was stuck for a while, stunned. Georg, sitting on the sofa opposite, picks up my muttering and nods. He picked up a stack of paper on a walnut table and handed it to me. "I haven''t determined the location yet." I still turn over the materials at hand, still in a state of awakening. What is depicted is Takagi with a straight trunk. There are no branches and leaves in the lower part, leaves are growing at the top, and small flowers are blooming. With the arrows, information on leaves and flowers was added, and the features were also detailed. I am puzzled by sudden progress before I am pleased. Even before, Georg and Julius looked desperately. Of course, I was also searching from the end for anything that might be relevant in the castle collection. I still couldn''t get the clue. "Why, suddenly?" Raise your face and ask a question. While listening, I felt one thing. "Thanks to Mikhail for helping us." In Georg''s words, I was convinced that "after all," but I couldn''t hide the puzzle. Mikhail, an earthly mage, will have a lot of information about nts. Because it is a pill, I don''t know how to get the characteristics of the nt that did not retain its original shape, but it might be possible using magic. It is not surprising that he offered to cooperate with Georg, given Mikhail''s kindness. He will be d to help you if you save a lot of people. I understand that. But why then? Mikhail will avoid me. Although Georg and Julius-sama are mainly looking at me, the origin of the drug is me. First, I can''t tell you to talk to me, but I get caught. Mikhail who moved his residence to the castle is closer to me. Wouldn''t it be faster to visit Julius-sama''s house than to offer her help? "I know the main ingredients, but I don''t know how to make them or the other ingredients, so I''ll start by identifying the area where the drug was made." Did you not realize that I was worried, Georg continued to talk while spreading the map. "ording to Mikhail''s information, it seems that the trees often grow in high altitude areas." "If you say that the altitude is high, is it around the mountains?" I haven''t solved my problem at all, but I decided to focus on Georg''s story. On the map, point to the mountain range near the border of Nebel, Schnee, Wind and Skelz, but Georg ces his hand on his chin with a difficult face. "I think it''s more likely to be in the south than in the north because it''s a drug for fever." "Southern mountains ... Sure, it was in the southwest of the Kingdom of mme." "Yes" After thinking for a while, slide your finger on the map from north of Nebel to southwest of mme. Georg nodded deeply when he uttered his thoughts. "The sailor, who had the medicine, was on a boat in mme. I thought I should look there first." "surely" I agree with Georg''s exnation. But it''s mme ... I have never been there. While looking at the map, pull out the information of the literature that was set in the back of your head. Kingdom of mme. A country located southwest of Wind. If you go from Nebel to me onnd, you will cross the border between Wind and Skelz. Despite being the thirdrgest country on the continent, deserts extending to the southeast upy a quarter of its territory. The fishery and shipbuilding industry flourished as it was surrounded on three sides by the sea. In a rare maternal society on the continent, princesses have the right to seed to the throne. At present, the queen who had lost her husband when she was young should have been a queen as a ry until the young princess and prince grew. However, this is a rare case, and a man who married a princess who has the right to seed the throne will be the king. That''s all I can remember. I have only the thin information that you would learn in a history ss. This would be bad. It is troublesome if you do not understand thenguage, and what about security and the situation? What is the temperature and road conditions to the mountains? "Before going to mme, I''d like to do some research first." First, let''s collect information. When he made the decision, Georg curled his eyes. "e?" A stunned voice leaks from the open mouth of Georg with Pokan. What surprised you so much? "What''s happen?" It is ufortable to stare at me. He leaned his head and asked, Georg tightened his expression. He carved a vertical wrinkle between his brows, thought for a while and opened his mouth. "Mary ... Her Highness Princess" I guess she called Marie. But Georg deceived it with a cough. "Please, can you leave it to us in the future?" "e?" "It''s a ce you don''t know what the danger is. You shouldn''t go." Georg said in a quiet voice. Looking at the eyes of strong determination, I remember Mikhail. Eyes like Mikhail when meeting in the greenhouse, quietly protruding. Oh, the same. I muttered in my chest. Not only Mikhail one month ago, but also another, a feeling of being past the chest. It was like being thrown out of a mosquito, just like at the time of the Mage Abduction. . 56 Conflict Of The Marquis. * Georg to Eigel perspective. Put your hand on the window ss and look out of the window. I was illuminated on the day when I leaned, and in the scenery dyed orange, I saw a carriage moving away. Power is applied to the fingertips in order to follow the smaller and smaller figure. The heat is transferred to the cold ss, clouding white and blurring the scenery. Even though the carriage was soon invisible, he was standing by the window. "Is it good?" Shoulder jumps lightly from behind the voice. Rather than being surprised at the sudden call, I was more upset about seeing a scene I didn''t want to see. , Isn''t it sad? It is not something you want to see by others, just looking away femininely from yourself. "What is it?" I answered a little. Slowly release your hand from the window ss. I''m trying to do casual movements, but the clouding of the palm-shaped frame has remained intact, as if to show my misery. Look back and confront the person you talk to. Even though he turned his gaze at a re, he couldn''t be afraid, but rather continued to talk without any worries. "Of course, it''s Mary." "... I don''t understand what I mean." I frown at my uncle, who directly hits on a topic I wanted to keep touching. I was stuck in words for a moment, but I was able to jump out of the question with a steep expression. However, my uncle''s expression does not copse at all. With a sweet smile, tilt your neck lightly. "Oh, wasn''t my nephew so bad that I had to chew and exin such a simple matter?-Or, let''s not talk about inconvenient stories. Are you? " You are poisoned by your noble smile, and I silence. Although his uncle has a gentle look, his contents are not just gentle. I dismissed my words, which I was trying to fake, to be sweet. "... I just reported on the progress of the survey." Open the mouth reluctantly, but do not want to answer honestly, just cut the white. But, of course, my uncle couldn''t be convinced by such an answer. "It''s weird. Why did Marie look so sunken just by reporting the progress?" "I was convinced that some of the stubborns would have forced my thoughts without even hearing Mary''s opinion." " I say as if I was watching." Return while enjoying the face pulling. Heughed on the surface, while vomiting in his mind. "I''m not improperly imitating peeping, but I can tell you as much as you can say." When I saw my uncle smiling with a bitter smile, not just the grumpy smile I just saw, I was stuck in words. I was so humbled that I had found the mistake I was hiding. "I told them I wanted them not to be involved in the field survey." I don''t think my decision is wrong. You shouldn''t bring Princess Mary to ces where you don''t know what dangers there are. It is only us that move. Mary is a safe castle, just waiting for our report. I think so. Mary''s stunned face burns into her mind and does not disappear. After telling us to leave the investigation to us, Mary''s expression was cloudy and sadly distorted. I didn''t want to make that face, but why wouldn''t it work? "I see" My uncle muttered in a low voice. The face gets hot. It may be because he was so embarrassed that he felt so embarrassing even though he was not med. "It''s no wonder I can''t take my princess to a dangerous ce." The words that made excuses came out of my mouth. "I don''t say your opinion is wrong." "But don''t you say it''s right?" "You''re going to burn" In other words, my uncle looked at me with stunned eyes. "Well, my opinion seems a little different." "... what do you mean?" Although he nces with sharp eyes, his uncle continues to talk without showing the behavior he cares about. "That''s true, it''s too early to say that the Kingdom of mme is a dangerous ce." "In words, the mme is now governed by a queen. In the age of the reigning king, confusion is likely to ur. It can be safely described as dangerous." "The situation is stable now." "It''s stable now, but I don''t know what will happen in the future." "From that theory, Mary can''t go anywhere." Uncle sighs, saying so. "There is no ce in the world without danger. Nobody knows when, where and what will happen. Would it be possible to insist that the pirates would not break into this mansion while talking like this? It''s not necessary that meteorites fall from the sky and crush us. " "Sophistication." "Oh, yes. It''s a sophistry. But in a big round, it''s the same thing you''re saying. Rather than hitting Ishibashi, you''re not going to let Marie cross the bridge." Uncle keeps his voice quietly. "You may be protecting Marie, but it''s an ego. It''s just pushing an important person into a birdcage and keeping your heart safe." "I''m not going to do that!" Reflexively say. "Your princess and us are in too different positions. If you are in danger, you shouldn''t take me. If Marie doesn''t move and finally get the medicine, that''s fine. Isn''t it important, it''s the result, not the progress? " "... Georg" My uncle calls me with a shy voice. "I''m not going to repeat the question and answer anymore. If that''s the only story, I''m sorry." In other words, pass by the uncle quickly. I didn''t want to shake my resolve within myself any more. "Is your first loved one happy about the peace in the birdcage?" Do not answer the questions cast on your back and close the door behind you. In my head, running down the hallway to escape, my uncle''s words were always spiritual. 57 Request Of Reincarnation Princess. The map was spread out on the table, making a dry sound with a bang. Leonhard''s hand wearing white gloves slides on the paper to level the folds. Only me and Leonhardt are in the break room next to the greenhouse. The two mages are training. I asked us, an escort, to use them to collect materials. Recently, I often ask Leonhard for escort, but us is no longer poking one by one. It''s the result of persuasion. I want to believe that you are not finding pleasure in neglect y. "Princess" I received a nce that prompted me and looked into the map. Not a map showing the whole continent, but a map of Nebel ... only the eastern half. All you need for this discussion is near the border between Raptor and Nebel. I turn my eyes to the northeastern part adjacent to Raptor. However, at that moment, the view was ckened out for some reason. "!" What surprised me was just a moment. I immediately noticed the identity of the shadow separating me from the map, and I sighed. When you reach for the ck mass, you will feel a fine velvet feel to your fingertips. "Nero" Call out my beloved cat with a low voice. But Nero wasn''t moving at all and looked back at me while answering with a drowsy call. The sapphire eyes, looking up, shined with curiosity. Nero, who haspletely healed his injuries and is free to move around, spins behind me almost every day. Originally, it''s a curious nature. I''m happily exploring the ce where I''m going for the first time without any signs of scaring. There is a saying, "Dogs go to people and cats go to the house", but it doesn''t seem to apply to my child. Perhaps it''s possible that the castle is recognized as a big house. That''s great. "You can''t ride on the table" Nero reached out to reach the table and Nero shunned. I''m impatient with Nero fleeing toward Leonhardt. "Nero!" Nero doesn''t even know the owner''s frustration, and Nero rubs against Leonhardt''s hand. Surprised, Leonhardt, who blinked several times, narrowed his eyes softly and stroked his finger under Nero''s chin. "It''s friendly" Leonhard turns his gaze on Nero, who makes his throat groan and grunts. What a spectacr sight. When he fell in love with Uttori, Nero began to climb Leonhard''s shoulder, thinking what he thought. "Oops" "Cho, Nero !?" I was panicked by Nero, who reached from his arm to his shoulder with a light step, like a certain fox. No matter how friendly you are, are you too nostalgic? I don''t have to resemble the owner so far? ? "I''m sorry, Leon-sama." "No, it''s okay. I''m really happy because small animals are often scared." Leonhard gently stroked Nero''s head in a rxed position, wrapped around his neck like a ck scarf. Iugh to keep it as it is until I get bored, but as long as I look at that nostalgia, I can''t seem to get bored so easily. A rainy day cat is a rival. Well male. "Let''s go back to the continuation of the story." With Nero on his shoulders, Leonhardt looks into the map. I also looked down at the map. The agenda for this discussion is, of course, the Demon King. The purpose is to find a sealed temple. "It was around here that there was a target temple." Speaking of that, Leonhard''s fingertips draw arge circle with Gururi near the border with Raptor. "Yes, it should be near a remote vige." Even though it is near the border, the range is wide. A vige that meets the conditions ... It''s not easy to find a ce with a shattered temple outside the vige. It takes a considerable amount of time to examine all the viges scattered near the border. However, the search for drugs cannot be neglected. "Even if we squeeze out some candidates, to some extent we have to help someone." "I agree" Although I showed my consent, I couldn''t find anything with someone''s help. But unlike me, who suffers from a dead end, Leonhardt had a solution. "Actually, the captain of the border guard based on the northeast fort is my old friend." Point around the upper right corner of the map. "I''d like you to check along with the march practice. How is it?" "It''s ... thank you, but is it good? Wouldn''t it interfere with your work?" "Don''t worry; it''s just for exercises and security .... and I''m a bit concerned." "...?" What is the matter to be worried about? I asked in my nce, but Leonhardt did not answer. Well, if you don''t say it, you shouldn''t say it now. If necessary, we will tell you when the timees. I believed so and did not make any further mentions. "Well, please." When he bowed deeply, Leonhard nodded firmly. "Next, about drugs ..." Leonhardt breaks the word there. The jet-ck eyes nced at me and reflected me. He knows I was depressed and depressed not to be involved in drug search. I was silent in the carriage on the way home. Maybe I was worried. "... Georg and Mikhail seem to have set off." Take over the broken words. They went to the Kingdom of me to search for medicine. I thought that Mikhail, an apprentice of mages, would have some restrictions on behavior, but unlike Theo and Lutz, they had some freedom. Mikhail, who cannot use any attack magic, does not seem to be considered a threat. The difference between the color of the robe between ck and white seems to include the color coding around it. "I left it." Laughter tells her to tease with augh, but Leonhardt''s expression is not clear. "Princess ..." "Oh, I''m not relentless. I''m not giving up." "e?" Called with a sad voice, I shake my head in a hurry. To me who denied, Leonhardt''s eyes were slightly surprised. "I was certainly rejected and depressed, but if I think about it, it''s now more." "Is it now?" "Yes, now." I nodded at the puzzled words of Leonhardt. "As long as I''m a princess, it''s only natural to stay away from danger. If you give up, you''re done. If you don''t think you can''t give up, you''ve finally realized that if you don''t move, you won''t start." I''m saying anything because I''m outside the bed. If you don''t wait for someone to pull your hand, but want to get in, you should get in from yourself. If you stop every time you are rejected, you can''t go anywhere. I wanted to change the future. I swore not to give up on Leonhardt-sama. If so, I have to be strong. Everything is strong enough to move forward. "I don''t want to give up ... can you help me?" Look at Leonhard while holding down the chest that hits the bell with tension. He smiled gently and smiled. Although the gaze of seeing a grown-up child is a bit dissatisfied, there is no doubt that he is d to have a warm smile. "Of course. I''m a cooperator for that, so I''m in trouble if I don''t ask for anything." I received a powerful word, and I was relieved. . 58 Request Of Reincarnation Princess. (2) If you leave it, you should go on your own! There is no difficulty if it is easy. Although it is connected onnd, it is naturally not a walking distance. I don''t know the exact number, but it''s probably a thousand kilometers from the capital of Nebel to the border of mme. Moreover, because it is a simple straight-line distance, if you include up-down and detours, it should be farther. Yeah, impossible. Normally impossible. There''s no fantasy-like way to move, like a dragon or a magic circle. I think it is best to move on a carriage by road, but the procedure is very troublesome. If you try to go to mme bynd, you will have to go over Wind and Skelz, two countries. The method of transportation I thought there was a sailing boat. Departing from the southwestern port city of Nebel and boarding a boat to the western port city of mme, the tedious procedure is much less. But here is one problem. Ships in this world are basic,mercial or military. Commercial vessels sometimes carry general passengers, but only when the amount of cargo is small. There are no passenger ships that operate regrly. In other words, if you want to use the sea route, you need to secure a ship first. That''s why I headed to Julius again. I can''t imagine a trainer who can get on a merchant ship except him. Don''t say that you don''t hate to leave it to others. There is no reason that a little girl who has no special purpose other than such a status can not get a ship on his own. I got a ship with ck pepper. Fortunately, Julius does not apany the Georgs, so she is currently in Nebel. If you ask, there is only now. But catching busy Julius is a difficult task. If you wait for time, you don''t know when you will meet. so. We followed Julius-sama. Port town, Tao. It is the sea entrance located in the south of the royal capital. At the moment you get off the carriage, the strong tide smells the nostrils. A blue horizon was seen from the gap between the buildings under the slope with old cobblestones. "It''s sea" The sea you see for the first time since you were reborn in this world. When I was living in Japan, I went to the sea several times, but did not have such a clear color. "Aoi" rather than "blue". I was fascinated by the glittering and beautiful sea for a while. "Mary" When I called and looked back, Leonhardt was looking down at me. He wore a long ck bluish coat over a gray shirt and has a different look from his usual knight uniform. The name that is different from the usual is also exciting. Well, it''s because I''m stealing. "Please do note off." "eh" I make my eyes shine in my stretched hands. Can I hold my hands !? I floated and hesitated trying to grab my extended hand. I don''t think that anyone who sees me in a in dress and realizes she''s a princess, but in the unlikely event of a princess. Also, it is not good to think that Leonhardt is a kidnapper of Loricon. No, I don''t think it''s the word I should be talking about. If you think normally, even if Leonhardt and I are holding hands, few people will think that it is a lolicon. A younger dad and a daughter who don''t want to be admitted but a younger brother and sister who are years away. I think it is such a thing. But I was floating, as mentioned above. I was so fluffy that I didn''t even notice such a natural thing, and I couldn''t see anything around. "Rude" "Wow?" At the same time he was called out, he was held up. Immediately after, arge man carrying a basket runs past the ce where I just ran. He protected me. "Oh, thank you ... Leon." "You are wee" The gorgeous beauty far closer than usual always smiled softly. Pama, dazzling ......... !! Smile is too close to look directly at! I hope that you can drop it early because my heart is broken, but Leonhard walked with me. Go down the narrow stairs, making the sound of ticks and boots sound. "Eh, Les, Leon-sama ...? Well, it''s alright." The word down has be so small that it is drowned in the hustle and bustle of the port city. But it seems to have reached Leonhardt-sama. "Please be patient until you arrive." With such a troubled face, if you say that, you can not refute. I think it was because I was dumb. If he had walked such a toro child alone, he would have decided that he would break. When I put my hand on Leonhardt''s shoulder calmly, she smiled at me just saying she was doing well. I feel like I''m being spoiled, but I''m totally treated as a child. I''m happy, but it''splicated ... The way of holding is not holding the princess, but holding a child. Will I be thirteen years old, but will my child-bearing child really be seen as a woman someday? "What''s happen?" Leonhardt turns his gaze on me, who is drenched. "No, no! I just thought a bit." In a hurry and denial, Leonhardt showed a little thought. Because it is a request, do not rush further. I was worried about seeing her as a woman, what a sad confession, I don''t want to be a thoughtful person. "... Mary" "e?" Raised and raised the face that was lowered. Then Leonhardt pointed silently at the sky. Look up at the sky as you are told. A white shadow passes over my squinting head by the shining sun. Seabirds flying in a row aim at the sea, echoing a unique squeal simr to a cat. In a uniquendscape with orange roofs, sea cats fly freely. It''s like andscape in a postcard. "Wow ...!" The voice of exmation leaked unintentionally. Perhaps because the visibility was much higher than usual, the sea gull could be reached. "Leon, have you seen it? It was so close!" "Yes" "Myamya was also cute. "It sounds like a cat, so he calls him a sea cat." It''s the same name in this world. Is there a ck gull? "There seems to be many real cats. Look, there." "Well, where? ... a!" On the roof of the house diagonally down, the cats were taking a napfortably. There are also three tigers, white and light brown. As if they were each other as pillows, their folded appearances were so funny. Three soft pills. I hope healing. "cute" I smiled involuntarily and muttered in a small voice. Looking at me, Leonhardt looked light and stunned. Pia, that? Did I say something that I couldn''t read the air? Or did you have a weird face? I was anxious for a moment, like Leonhard. But at the next moment, my anxiety was blowing away. "Yes ... it''s cute" Don''t say that with a sweet smile with a sexy appeal. I''m afraid I''m going to think I''m being told like a stupid thing. . 59 Request Of Reincarnation Princess. (3) I''m embarrassed and can''t see Leonhardt-sama straight. Remove your gaze from him and escape to the scenery. Tao is a ruggednd. Houses stand on steep slopes, and the hills and stairs stretched through the gaps areplicated. In addition, each house has a simr appearance, with an orange roof made of unzed brick and a white outer wall. "Like a maze" "Yes, people who visit for the first time get lost with a high probability." I picked up the muttering words as if I was talking to myself, and Leonhard hit him. "If you get into a narrow alley poorly without guidance, you will not be able to get out of the way. Therefore, if you are not used to it, many people use this stairs even in detours" The stairs I''m at now are set up along masonry walls, making it rtively easy to see the city. It is a form of detour without going through the central city, but there is such a reason that it passes quite well with people. On the other hand, people who are used to it seem to be able to go anywhere using theplicated streets of the downtown area. If you smash the map into your head, the road looks like whatever you want. It''s an interesting city. "I''m a little excited." "Exciting?" "Yes. I''ve been on an adventure ... yes ..." After expressing my impressions as it was, I realized that I was a child of an aho. Just walking up the stairs is an adventure. And you''re not walking on your own. Worst ... I thought it was something like a dungeon. For me, who knows little but the scenery inside the castle, the intricate cityscape is a stage for a wonderful adventure. No monsters, no treasure chests. I thought you might be surprised, but Leonhard smiled and nodded. "I understand. I was once lost here when I was a kid, but it was a little adventure." "What? Leon?" "Because it was a very curious and restless evil kid. Leonhardt''s distant eyes looked like nostalgia. It is surprising that Leonhardt was an active child. Because I had a selfish image that I was calm down for a long time. "Did you not be scolded?" "Of course, I was scolded. My father gave me a fist bone without involving my two brothers. When he imed to havee without permission, Leonhardughed with a face like a bad boy, saying he was beaten again. Is it a general type? I think he was taking care of his younger brothers who were following him,ining. I wanted to see. An ill-fated, lively, but caring, evil brat Leonhard. Nevertheless, it''s no surprise that the venerable Earl family seems to be a very aggressive family. I would like to meet Leonhard''s parents someday. Ah. I''m not thinking about things as a bride. Yup. just a little bit. "Yes, I''m arriving down." While doing such a delusion, he had finished going down the stairs. "Thank you. You''re okay to drop me down ..." "I''m going to be the most diverted from here, so please wait a little longer." "Yes" I''m happy but embarrassing, so I wanted you to take it down, but I lost the pressure of the smile. But it may be exactly what Leonhardt says. As soon as it came out on a wide street, there was a lot of traffic. In the crowded crowd, donkeys and carts loaded with luggage sew. The shops that line the eaves on both sides of the road have plenty of unusual items and are thriving everywhere. It is easy to get lost while distracted. "Looking for Julius-sama seems to be difficult." "That''s true. Well, I''ve got somendmarks so I''ll do something." Looking at the crowd, he suddenly looked far away, but Leonhard-sama walked forward without hesitation. While stores of simr height continue, there is only one tall building that popped out. Turn around the corner and turn left again with the restaurant sign as andmark. Go for a while on a narrow alley. "It should be around here ..." I imitate Leonhardt who looks around while walking, and I also observe around. "Ah!" "Did you find it?" "I feel like I was in a store that has just passed!" Have theme back a few steps on the road they came from and look inside. The back of a tall man was seen in the back. She is slim and has her light brown hair stroked behind. The back is simr, but I can''t see the face, so I''m missing a decisive shot ... The man seems to be talking to someone and does not turn around. It may be good to get inside, but if you''re wrong, it''s awkward. I wonder if I can confirm at least because it''s a profile. While my wish was fulfilled, the man turned his side while rubbing the back of his neck with his left hand. "Is Julius after all." Looking at the familiar profile, I exhaled. Good, found. "But it looks like you''re busy. "I agree" Nodding to Leonhardt''s words and showing consent. Don''t get in the way of work. While replying to Leonhardt who has begun to walk somewhere, he looks at Julius again. Because you changed your position, you can see the person talking here. The other person is a young woman. "...?" I tilted my head. Because it is a business story, I was imagining a good uncle and a strong sailor, so it is unexpected, but it is not there that I got caught. I feel like you''re familiar with the woman''s face, but I''m sorry ...? "Leon" "Yes?" "I''m sorry. Can I return?" Leonhardt seemed strange to my request, but returned to the store. Do you remember if you look again? I search for memories while looking at the face of a woman without discipline. Where''s. Where did you see it? I don''t think it''s recently. Woman is a ridiculous beauty, but for some reason his expression is severe. I''m scared when a beautiful woman gets angry, but it''s true. ! At the moment I remember so much, the image passes through my mind like Pishan and thunder. Even though it is old, it is not like when you were a child. Much longer ago, memories of previous life. "I remembered ..." A sub-character that appears on the Demon King route of the maiden game "Wee to the Backside World". Mikhail''s real sister-Bianca von Diebold. Bianca, why are you here? 60 Request Of Reincarnation Princess. (Four) No no no. You may be mistaken. Look at the woman seriously while putting herself into her brain. Amber eyes with raised wavy ck hair and raised eyes. Deeply carved eyes and eyebrows on lines that seem to be strong. The glossy red lips and the mole on the lower left are sexy. The style is outstanding, and the line from the well-shaped plump breast to the tight waist is beautiful. The dark blue dress with a cor is simple and highlights her gorgeous beauty. Everywhere you look, you''re Bianca. I''m a little younger than the game started, but I''m the person. That beautiful woman couldn''t be mistaken. But the point of contact between Julius and Bianca wasn''t a game, right? I have dug up memories of the past, which has already faded. Bianca von Deebold. The eldest daughter of the Viscount family and a nun. I think I was 21 years older than Mikhail in the game. Although it is a sub character that appears only on the Mikhail route, it is called Bianca sister by yers because of its refreshing personality and good care, and it is also very popr. I also love it. Because my sister is cool. Bianca, who is confused by his weak brother''s transformation but has no confirmation, and Mikohime who notices the darkness of Mikhail cooperates and seeks the truth, Mikhail''s route ... also known as truth route It is. In the process, Mikohime is in danger and she is almost crushed, but she is Bianca who protects andforts her. Hey, there''s a memory of who rooted. Well, it may be inevitable because the purpose is to find out the identity of Mikhail, but it is terrible anyway. Bianca, who protects Mikohime from Mikhail who gradually begins to demonstrate Yandere''s nature. After scolding Princess Miko whoments that she is afraid to know the truth, Bianca is hugging andforting. Incidentally, after crying a lot at Bianca''s chest, she blushes her cheek and says thank you. I really want to ask the development staff who is the root. I wasn''t quite convinced that only two people, Mikhail and Mikohime, were depicted on the ending still, which had ovee many difficulties. Mikhail is good, sister! Where is your sister! ? It wasn''t just me who wasmented with. `` Still is Mikhail or Imif despite clearing Bianca route '''' `` About the case where the mother-inw named Mikhailes along with the end of the lily with my sister '''' "What a scary thing" "A bug? "Unfortunately it is a specification. In fact ... the truth root hero is not Bianca ... it was Mikhail !! " `` The farce described above was often seen on the Inte. In addition, there were mysterious ways ofplimenting, "Buy a posture that doesn''t always flutter" or "I don''t hate the scenario of going up diagonally." Certainly, even though it is a maiden game that is yed in search of love with cool boys, there is no new ce for the boys targeted for capture. It''s so new that no one catches up. "... Mary" "..." "Mary" "Eh ... oh, yes !?" I was vacant, and I was regained consciousness with Leonhard''s voice. I was trying to remember only the information I needed, but I was derailing. When he raises his face in a hurry, his eyes are met with Leonhard, who is smiling. I was guided by my gaze and looked in the direction shown. "!?" Bianca was staring at me through the ss from inside the store. In the meantime, so close . And why do you look at me with such glittering eyes? After that, Julius was discovered and asked to enter the store. This is a restaurant run by a friend of Julius. It is open at night, so Julius borrowed it during the day for discussion. We borrowed a table seat in the back and we briefly introduced ourselves ... but I''m just incognito, so I''m passing by the name Mary. The setting is Leonhard''s acquaintance''s daughter. Well, it''s not a lie. It''s a story if you can put the leader of the Knights of the Guard and the king in the circle of acquaintances. "I''m sorry to push it." "No. I''m rather d toe to see you." I apologize for having rushed without making a promise. But Julius-sama forgave me with a smile. When Julius was impressed that she was a gentleman, she whispered in a whisper while slightly diverting her gaze. Honestly, I was saved. Is it a story rted to Bianca who is staring at me now? Bianca, who should have been angry with her eyebrows upright, dyes her cheeks and narrows her eyes. It''s too sexy to see directly. Honestly, it''s eye poison. "Um, Marie?" "Mary !?" "Oh, I''m sorry. Did you get used to it?" "No, no!" I didn''t hate it. It was just fresh because there was almost no call outside of the family except for the family. When she sees Bianca, who has withered, she denies in a hurry. "I''m happy. Please call it." "For real?" "Yes" "So, call me Bianca." "Yes, Bianca" When you call, Bianca broke very happily. During the game, I saw only a dignified, male-looking, cool figure, but you might have never seen such an insidious smile for the first time. Bianca, even though it s not a child s favorite ? "What is Marie''s favorite food?" "It''s sweet" "What is your favorite animal?" "It''s a cat" Yes, Biancaughs with a loose face. Honest, a little scary. I don''t know what, but scary. "What is your favorite dress color?" "It''s blue." I mean, how long will thisst ...? Julius coughed out, noticing that I had a distant eye. "... I''m sorry to interrupt the story, but can I get into the subject soon?" Bianca res at Julius with cold eyes. The temperature difference from the line of sight looking at me was so great that I seemed to catch a cold. "Speaking of which, I wasn''t asking why I couldn''t get the ship." "eh" I say a voice to Bianca''s words. I inadvertently turned my face off with Leonhardt. Why can''t you ship? 61 Request Of Reincarnation Princess. (Five) * There is a cruel expression. Please be careful if you are not good at it. "... I''m over there, but it''s Marie ... I haven''t yet heard why Marie came to me." Hearing the words of Bianca, Julius smiled bitterly. A slightly twitching smile is clearly written as a bush snake. It doesn''t always look elegant and affordable Julius, it''s a bit fresh. But now, I can''t afford to enjoy the look that doesn''t look like Julius. That''s certainly important, and it''s a postponement for Bianca to nod with a serious face. "What does it mean if the ship doesn''te out?" "e?" Looking forward, Julius looked at me asking her a bit of a bite, and her eyes widened as puzzled. I haven''t talked about getting the ship on board yet, so it''s no surprise. I think it should have been a step-by-step exnation before asking, but now it is. Looking at me, I was confused, and Leonhard cut into the story. "I''m sorry, can you tell us the story?" "I''m okay, is your business OK?" "I''ll exinter." "I understand" After thinking for a while, Julius nods. What he told me was an ominous rumor that originated from a single ship. A month ago, a boat from an ind far southeast of the continent entered a small port town in Grund, a neighboring country east of Nebel. It was a long journey because he came from afar, but the ship itself was less damaged. But for some reason, more than half of the sailors were dying. Three people died at that time. Of the remaining 15 sick, six died without any treatment. And looking at their logbooks, the rumor that began to spread to sailors was that "for those who stay in the sea for a long time, the ghost is possessed." "Are you not sick?" "How about. I don''t even know that so far." Julius did not say anything to Leonhardt''s question. "But it seems unlikely that people with illness will pass directly from person to person. Grund humans, including those who have buried or cared for their bodies, do not seem to have the same symptoms. Because At least it is not a disease that causes droplet infection or contact infection. But if more than half of the people on the same ship are affected, you''re probably suspicious of another route of infection. Water and food are contaminated. I listen to everyone''s conversation silently and think about it. At first, you were distracted by the ship, but if the disease was an infectious disease, that was your priority. Hypotheses made by inferring from the game are hypotheses. Because it is not always the case that the season or country of the epidemic does not change. "If it''s a strange disease of unknown cause, it''s not surprising that the sailor is scared ... but by the way, the story is too leap." "Yes, why is ''dead spirit'' a ridiculous story?" Mr. Bianca agrees with Leonhardt''s words with a look that just says she is stunned. "What was written in the logbook?" "At first, it was no different from a regr logbook. From the day of departure, the weather, sea conditions, stockpiling conditions, and the state of the seafarers were very ordinary. However, every month and two months The incident gradually took ce. '''' Julius took out a piece of paper summarizing the contents of the diary and began reading it out. "Is there an unwell sailor?" "Yes. After a month, more and more peopleined ofziness and pain in their joints. However, they seemed to have be mentally unstable without disappointing and seeing no improvement in their physical condition. '''' Fatigue and joint pain. Certainly a basic cold symptom. If you are sleeping and have not improved at all, it is highly likely that you have a different disease. If you have a cold, most of the time you will recover if you are asleep unless you have a sedation such as pneumonia. "Then, around the thigh, it was written that a big bruise had formed." "A bruise? Isn''t it something you hit somewhere?" "It seems that the same symptoms appeared in multiple people. It is unlikely that everyone will hit the thighs at the same time." Julius returned calmly to Bianca, who looked suspiciously. "After a few more days, the bleeding began in the mouth and on the skin. The teeth fell out, the old wounds opened, and the seaman died of blood." Shin, and silence fell on the spot. Leonhardt''s expression is severe, and Bianca''s face is slightly faded. I heard a symptom that I hadn''t even imagined, and I was distracted. "... I''m not sure, but I guess it would be nice to tell Mary that story." Bianca overlooks Julius with cold eyes. I shook my head in a hurry. "No, no! Don''t bother, because I was here with my will." But she smiles to calm down Bianca, who seems unconvinced. Maybe he''s twitching and hisplexion is bad, but I''m d he doesn''t care about it. It wasn''t a pleasant story to listen to, but there was a need to listen. I think so. "Does that mean that from the end of that misery leads to the story of possession by the ghost?" "And that''s not all. Many sailors have experienced early-stage symptoms. The more sailing days a ship has, therger the number of sailors. I''m afraid I''m going to be bloody and die next time. '''' Because the proportion of symptoms and the number of days of boarding are proportional, it has been rumored that those who stay in the sea for a long time will have a dead spirit. "In the early days, is itziness or pain in the joints? It''s not unusual." "I may just be suspicious, but it''s hard to persuade unless I know why and what to do." Julius exhaled a long sigh. "That doesn''t mean we can''t leave the boat all the time. It will hinder business and the lives of sailors." "That is, of course." While listening to the conversation between Julian and Bianca, I was organizing the information in my head. "Hmm?" Muttering, fishing. "Mary?" Leonhardt calls me in a small voice inaudible to others. I can turn my gaze on my eyes, but I was so desperate to put together my thoughts that I couldn''t get a decent reply. In the beginning, fatigue and joint pain. Mental instability ... Depressed state, then bruises on the thighs. Bleeding from gingiva and skin after additional days A sailor''s disease in which teeth fall off, old wounds open, and eventually die. "... I" Why did you feel as though you were already looking? So I asked myself myself and immediately found an answer in myself. I have never seen a person with such symptoms. But he certainly knows. Not as a raw memory with real experience, but just as knowledge. . 62 Request Of Reincarnation Princess. (6) "Julius-sama" "Yes?" "What was the food condition of the ship?" When I ask, Julius''s eyes blink several times to show surprise. I think I''m confused that I suddenly started showing my interest without ever trying to join the conversation. But Julius did not look for a strange search, but looked down at the material at hand. "It''s a long voyage, so it wasn''t abundant, but it didn''t seem starving. The main meals for the sailors were salted meat, fish, biscuits, cheese and sake." "It''s just food that can be kept for a long time. Did you stop by some port along the way?" "From the record, it''s like that. There may have been no harbors in the first ce. Between the southeast and the continent, there are some small inds, but uninhabited inds or inds where minorities live. But invading their territory, which has built up its own culture, may cause unnecessary fuss. " If the food situation is not urgent, did you judge that there was no merit to take the risk andnd? "... By the way, are sailors in our country eating something simr?" "Nebel? ... I guess it''s almost the same, but if you''re on a long journey, you''ll have to stop by the harbor several times along the way to get some fresh vegetables, You can eat meat. " "After all ..." That is the big difference between the sailors of Nebel and the dead sailors. "After all?" It was Julius who picked up my muttering. Return to me, but you''re toote. Everyone''s gaze hase to me. What an aggression? Though the idea has not yet been finalized. "Everything you noticed?" The green eyes of Julius who usually give a sleepy impression are shining. I feel like I was expecting something ... I swallow my throat and throat. How should we talk? How far should we talk? How to prove it. Nothing has been decided, but there is no help for it. I opened my mouth, bing desperate to be. "I may know the disease" "eh!?" Bianca was the only one who surprised me with my outrageous remarks. Leonhardt was just light and dazzling. Julius is even brighter. We do not want to overestimate our expectations. Gently rubbed around the stomach where it began to hurt. "Mary-chan? What do you know?" Bianca looks at me, seemingly unconcerned. "I''m really impressed with the symptoms that Julius said right now, but ... I could only think of two options, I heard from people and I wrote in the book. If you ask someone, it will be someone. The boxed daughter I can meet is quite limited, so the choice is real. The book will end if you ask the source, but I forgot it and it won''t be deceived. "A book? Is Marie reading such a difficult book?" "I think Marie is probably a better reader than any of us, because he''s reading books from other countries as well as Nebel''s." It was Julius, not me, that answered Bianca''s question. I was asked for consent, and I nodded in an ambiguous manner. It''s mainly you who bring books from other countries. And some books haven''t been read yet. Because the officialnguage of the great power is still a book written in a derivednguage or too devil. If you are interested in the field, check it out. Hearing Julius-sama, Bianca was astonished. "It''s amazing to understand foreignnguages! I''m so small and cute enough to eat!" Please do not eat. "Mary is very eager to study. Recently, every time she finds an unusual book, she brings it back to her souvenir. I''m sure she''ll read it." Julius shines his eyes like a boy. I felt that books from other countries were not very suitable for souvenirs for children. Aside from picture books, it''s a book of cooking and medicine. I thought it was just looking at the picture, but I was expecting it would be readable. "Both of you. The story is off." It was Leonhard who returned the derailed story to its original path. "I''m sorry ... Marie-chan. Could you tell me the rest of the story?" While he was pointed out and turned back, Julius, who flushed her cheeks as if shy, coughed out. I was shaken again and I nodded. "The main cause of this disease is in the diet." "Meal?" Speak with a nce to Bianca, who turns my words around. "As you mentioned earlier, if you go on a long boat trip, your meals will be biased." "Yes. Fresh meat and vegetables will rotten unless they are eaten early. I guess the rest of the day will only be able to survive the hard-wearing biscuits and wines we have." "Don''t you think it''s good for you?" "... That''s right." In my words, Bianca''s expression is puzzled. "... do you say that you are undernourished?" I nodded firmly at Julius''s words. "Yes. Dietary imbnces can hurt your health." When I was a female high school student, I wrote a report on a subject in world history. The theme is the era when European countries entered the overseas market, starting from the 15th century and continuing until the middle of the 17th century. The so-called Great Voyage Era. The sailors at the time had more illnesses than the pirates. At present, the cure was known, but at the time, the cause was unknown, so on the voyage to India, one hundred and eighty eight hundred people died. The disease name is "scurvy". Disease caused by long-term vitamin C deficiency, starting with mise and joint pain, bruising on the thighs, bleeding from the skin and gingiva, and tooth loss. A terrible illness that will eventually die. "I know well that eating is important in my sister-inw''s case." Julius nodded and showed consent. Emma, Julius''s sister-inw and Georg''s mother, was able to improve her constitution by reviewing her eating habits and moderately exercising. Because there were instances in my family, I wondered if it was affirmative, but Julius immediately clouded her expression. Open your mouth with a difficult face. "But it''s hard to believe that a healthy adult man will die from malnutrition." Well, that''s right ... If you can''t eat, it is natural to die, but dying while eating may not be convinced. What should I do. I bothered my head, remembering my headache. "... For example, what material do you use to make bricks?" "... re-brick?" Bianca is stunned by the sudden change of topic. "y and sand, and lime and water." Julius answered while tilting his head. "So what happens if you make it without any of the ingredients?" "If you don''t have y, you won''t be able to talk, and if you don''t have water, you won''t mix well. "I have a problem with strength ... oh, yeah. Julius, who took over the words of Leonhardt, was cut off as he came up with something. "If the human body is the same, what is that?" "Yes. I think if you''re not well-kept, you''re going to be fragile. At first it''s small. I guess you will get sick. '''' I appealed desperately. How difficult is it to exin without presenting modern Japanesenguage? If vitamin C deficiency, capiries be brittle and blood bleeds easily. Vitamin C is required for cogen biosynthesis. There was no way I could exin it in my own words. I am not specialized. First of all, I''m really a liberal arts. Julius-sama was silent for a moment. The highly transparent green eyes stare at me. He seemed to be able to see through to his heart, and wanted to look away, but endured desperately. "I understand" "e?" "Believe you" I erased my tough expression, and Julius said so with a smile. "Um, um ... is that good?" I inadvertently leaked my voice without confidence. There is no proof and there is no supporting document. Then I thought it would be dignified because it would be fine at least. Looking at me who had just lost consciousness, Julius-like eyes were softened and narrowed. "I don''t know the cause or remedy, and I don''t have time to leave it. It''s originally blocked in all directions. It won''t get any worse." "That''s right." "And there are some things I''ve been expecting you to do." Julius meditated on one eye to make it brown. He replied that he was buying, but he did not deny or affirm. "I''m sorry to imitate as I try, with my own expectations." With his eyebrows lowered, Julius smiles sorry. "In addition, if you know how to deal with it, can you expect it?" That''s it. It is not the end if Julius believes. From here. "Yes" I tightened my expression and nodded. . 63 Request Of Reincarnation Princess. (7) As a countermeasure against scurvy, I decided to propose Sauerkraut. In Germany, cabbage pickles are often used as a side dish. The recipe is very simple. First remove the cabbage core. Shred the rest and knead well with salt. Transfer the juice to a bottle that has been disinfected with boiling water and put a weight on it. that''s all. "After that, ferment it in a cool ce without sunlight for about a week. Wipe your hands with a cloth and turn your eyes to Julius. He rested his hand on his chin and nced at the pot with unfinished Sauerkraut products. "It''s pretty easy." Julius immediately answered, "I", to me who proposed to make a sample. The ce rents the kitchen of the restaurant where he is now, and as he hears what he needs, he looks very lively. Will the blood as a merchant make a noise? I''m a little sorry for Julius, who can express any challenge, but all I needed was cabbage and salt. "Did you miss it?" Julius smiled with a bitter smile, as if I were being hungry. "Honestly, just a little" I ought to have asked for a caraway seed or a Laurier. When I make it, some pepper is added. But this time, we had to make it very simple. Anyone can make it anywhere. "But if you can make it with a small amount of material and effort, mass production is possible." "Yes" "The rest is how to distribute it ..." I hesitate to Julius'' words. I don''t worry about how to spread it. The method is decided. To that end, Leonhardt and Bianca took off. But I was hesitant because I was a bit short of the courage to speak out. sp your palm and tie your lips. The throat was rattling. "... Julius-sama" "What is it?" "I have a request" When I saw my fear again, my astounded eyes grew sharply and took on a serious taste. I was urged ahead with a look without words. "Can you handle this as a product?" To my heart, Julius appeared as if she had identally swallowed a foreign body. "... It''s a good story for me, isn''t it?-It''s a huge wealth, depending on how you handle it." "No matter how high the value is, I can''t spread it with my own power. Even if I teach you how to cook for free, it will end up with eyebrows." Just as some say that there is nothing higher than free, many people are prepared to be given free of charge. It is meaningless if you distribute a recipe and suspect that something is wrong. If so, the mochi is a mochi shop. It''s definitely better to ask a professional than an unskilledyman about doing business. "Julius, who has a widework of people and is trusted by many customers, can deposit with confidence." "I''m honored to have you say that." Julius smiles. With a gentle face turned, my heart insisted on throbbing and pain. It''s hard to say ... but if you don''t say it, the story won''t proceed. "But ... I''d like to give you two conditions while being selfish." "conditions?" Julius repeated my words. I''m surprised at what I said, but nothing seemed offended. "First, we want to set the prices at a low price. We will not be foolish to be prepared for the deficit. We will not only pay for the material costs, but also for thebor costs and transportation costs, as well as the profits. It''s okay to have it, but ... " "I guess the margin is as small as possible." "Yes" A thin voice came out that I didn''t like. I am aware that I''m saying bad things. If you sell well, you should make profits lower in front of goods that can turn into gold. I can only imagine selling a fight to a merchant. "What is another condition?" Julius asks the question in his peaceful state, without swaying his voice. Are you angry or not? I, who have different life experiences, are unlikely to be able to read. I threw another bomb without knowing that the squib was lit. "I want to attach a piece of paper that describes the recipe to the product so that anyone can reproduce it." "!" The green eyes were wide open. The impact will not be the same ratio as before. The first condition may be convinced if it is divisible that it should be a low-margin sale. There is a lot of demand, and it is a monopoly. Depending on your skills, you can make a lot of money. But the second overturns the first premise. What I''ve said is synonymous with letting go of possession and throwing away product value. I''m afraid to see Julius-like reaction, and my gaze gradually drops. But soon, he was ashamed of himself and corrected his posture. "So?" Julius, muttering, murmurs. Rather than asking me, it sounded more like a solitary talk. "e?" "I thought the recipe was really easy or simple. Your dish, which was acting for my sister-inw, was always borate and time-consuming. But if I make it personally, I guess it would be even more troublesome to make it even more delicious, because I made it in the basic form without doing it because there was a reason that anyone could reproduce it. '''' It would be so? And Julius smiled a little bit proudly. I nodded while puzzled. In fact, the sauerkraut I made in my previous life was spiced as described above. "You''re really eager to study, because you don''t just absorb the information you get, but apply it to make it better." "It''s such a good thing ... you say, Julius?" "Yup?" "Do you refuse?" "Why? I''m not going to be dead or dead, so I can say that I''m not interested in front of Kongoishi." "If the recipe is widely known, it will have nomercial value, but it will be as good." "That''s not the case. There is as much as you can." I can''t hide my surprise from Julius who can say Sarari. I solidified without opening my mouth halfway open. "Well, it''s a premise that you will cooperate." "Of course! Julius, whoughs, is reliable. I was sorry that I could only think of two options, both annoying and angry. I felt so shameful that such an excellent and powerful person was crushing me but turned backwards. "By the way, can I hear what I was interested in?" "What?" Learning Julius leans her head, I lean her small neck. "Why did you teach me how to cook before presenting the conditions?" "!" "If you have a condition that you really want to drink, keep the trump card to the end. If you ask a friend, it''s a good idea to show the sincerity first, but you''ve paid for it, Talk to me? " "That''s right ..." I nced at the painful spot and my gaze swam involuntarily. I don''t want to say it because I''m sorry, but it''s probably impossible to fool it. I was crispy and I kept talking. "If Julius refuses, I have no other helper." "Is that so?" "Yes, so at that time ... let''s do it." "e?" I was as if I was stunned, like Julius. "It''s a good idea to show the conditions and say something like this, but if Julius handles it, it can''t be a bad thing. I''m sure he will spread it more than I think .... So, if I was refused, I thought I would just act as a friend and cook it. " Roughly speaking, it is a round throw. If you leave everything to Julius from the beginning, it will surely make you feel good. I knew, but there was resistance to just giving the recipe without thinking. I think there is a big gap between trusting and putting responsibility. So, for the time being, I added conditions. Julius can bounce it off, which is definitely a problem in my own condition. There is a hole that I, an amateur, cannot understand about business. If so, I was going to leave it to you. Money and rights are not transferred because you just cooked as a friend. There is no problem even if Julius reproduces it and makes it a product. "I''m sorry for being curious ..." Muttering without power. But there was no response from Julius. When you raise your face wonderingly, you will be surprised at the rounded green eyes. "You''re just surprised." Yup? What does that mean? Julius continues to speak as if the muttered words arrived in her heart. "Even though I have the virginity of my age, I can do it when I should be able to do it. And I can''t afford to be arrogant and understand my height with that knowledge." I don''t know if they are being praised or degraded. Despite having the blue color appropriate for age, it is fundamentally dead. I''m big on my head, but I can see my life-size self. I wonder if I trante it because of my twist. "I''m grateful again. You are a wonderful person again." Julius changed his broken tone. Stretch your back and face me. "I will ept this story. Let''s do our best to meet your expectations." "! Oh, thank you very much!" I was relieved that Julius, who gave me a good consent, seemed to lose her power. Julius, who looked at me weakly with a smile, had an expression as if she came up with something. "There are about two. He raised two fingers with a face like a child plotting mischief. . 64 Reincarnation Princess Interview. "Finally" At a nce, I came to my bedroomte at night, and my father muttered so. I''m almost convulsed by the expression and voice that don''t hide my stupor. What do you mean, finally? Swallow the words that came to your throat. Father sat down on the sofa opposite as his gaze showed. I tell myself that even if I bite here, it only makes me ridiculous, but my father opened his mouth as if to ridicule it. "It seems that you''re slowing down a lot while dering yourself moving." I was told something that was easy to understand, and a vertical wrinkle was cut between my eyebrows. It''s hard to flush just because I''m aware. I know the most behind the initial schedule! ? "... Various, thank you" "That''s right." In a quiet room, the sound of my father turning over the documents echoes. Don''t look at him, he kept saying. "It was an interesting thing while you strolled around the port town." "Are you left?" Hitting each other with a clumsy smile. I thought it would be bad, but it seemed to be a lot worse than expected. "I''ve read that the sea ghasts that started out from neighboring Grund have leached into countries and spread across the continent. It seems that a solution was quickly found." I can only harden without a vacant reply. Meanwhile, his father''s finger makes a dry sound and turns the paper. Is it a disease, not a ghost? The cause isck of nutrition. The solution was to invent a vegetable recipe that would keep you on a long voyage. Each one became unbearablyfortable as he was carefully exined. "A recipe that allows for long-term storage of vegetables? It is very interesting." The father''s story continues, without worrying about me shutting her lips. "On a long cruise, you can''t overlook the problem of food. If you sell it as a magical remedy, people will doubt it, but food thatsts a long time is nothing. No, it''s even cheaper. Who is the inventor? " "... I have no idea" Smile with a smile. But the squeezed voice was harder than I imagined. "What I''m spreading is Julius to Eigel, your uncle, your fiance candidate. I don''t know." "Yes, she''s wonderful." "How" "I can be sincere,passionate andpetent." "Oh, yes. It looks like you''re attaching a recipe to each piece of paper. Really merciful." I was returned inly and I was stuck in words. When you think that Julius-sama was stupid because of yourself, sorryes before anger. He squeezed his fist and his nails cut into his skin. "... I think sales are growing." "It simply looks delicious. Everything seems to be the basic recipe, and the actual product seems to have changed the taste." What my father just said was the "request" or "condition" that Julius presented to me. The basic recipe is written on the paper attached to the product. The product is its arranged version. It seems to show the possibility that it will be such a taste depending on herbs and seasonings. Thanks to them, spices and unusual seasonings are being sold together. And the other is ... "And with the goddess'' blessing, religious seamen will buy it." "A goddess?" "It seems to be wisdom given by the goddess who saved Julius Two Eiger''s sister-inw from the depths of death. The trade name is" Sea Drops. "A nt that is a symbol of unchanging love and chastity: Rosemary It''s an alias for Vasari. The material thrown by the father spreads on the table. Looking at it, I bit my lips without thinking of the words to return. "Why didn''t im it was my credit" "... I don''t need to argue, because my father seems to be out of control." "Consequences" "..." "If you think that humility is a virtue, you''re misunderstood." Do you think you can afford that in light of your situation? I was so abandoned and there was no squealing sound. If I don''t make any achievements within the specified period, I will be married to a neighboring country In order to avoid political marriage, there is no way to say anything lenient. I understand that enough. Why didn''t you im this was a credit? It''s not because of my humble feeling that it is not my own achievement. I wasn''t arrogant that it would be transmitted without saying. Since it was simply scary. Even the knowledge I have is from the past. Because scurvy itself was confused because of low awareness, it is highly possible that no cure has been found. I told Julius that it was the knowledge I gained from a book, but I don''t know that book. If you look around the world, not just in the castle, you will not find it. I never thought my father would miss such a contradiction. "Impossible color" "e" I was down, I was stunned by the suddenly falling voice. I couldn''t hide my surprise as if I had read my heart. "If you''re going to push it out with a smile, make it through to the end. Distracting your gaze is like confessing that there is something wrong." "!" I felt like I was beaten with words. As the father says. I want to be back. I wrote only the answer without knowing the form, and I was afraid that it was cheating. "I''m on my face again. You''re really bad negotiations." At a nce, I stopped moving with my eyes wide open, and my father exhaled briefly. Put your long legs in a rxed motion and put your cheeks on. I was told that my brother was still more promising than you, but I didn''t have the energy to bite it. "It''s not a negotiation to disclose from one to a hundred as your opponent wants. If you don''t want to answer,ugh without saying anything. Try it. '''' Say unreasonable to the little girl who can not be satisfied with the poker face. But strangely, I didn''t have any remorse. It is true that I am not good at negotiations, and if I can practice what my father says, I will help myself. Or, in the light of the flow of the story, is there no need to say the source of knowledge? When I was ready, I rxed my shoulders and my father opened his mouth as if waiting for that moment. "so?" "Yes?" "Where did you get the knowledge that even a castle pharmacist, cook and schr do not know?" While looking at the expression that seemed fun for some reason, I smiled like a model without saying anything. . 65 Reincarnation Princess Interview. (2) "... Okay, good." Father mutters after looking at my smile. "I guess he has something to use. My face was almost convulsed by my father who uttered with an irreverent attitude. Of course, I wanted to say that it was everyone''s fault, but I want to stop it. I don''t want to imitate poking bushes, even though I don''t have to say a little about my knowledge of scurvy. Let''s finish the story quickly and let it go away. "I''m finally ready and I want to leave. Can you give me permission?" "Where are you going?" Dad didn''t show any surprise to me, who told me only the main subject. The question you just heard without moving your eyebrows is probably just an answer. You''ll already know where I''m going. If so, I can only hit me directly. "To mme" "Do you intend to chase the son of the Eigel family?" "Yes" During thest month, Georg received several letters. They havended on mme bynd. I''m sure he''s still desperately looking for clues to medicine. I can''t leave it any further. "All right" "!?" Father nodded, as if he was mocking me at the new re. I got stunned, and was stunned. "What surprised you? You said you were going to be free to move." "That''s right." Yes, it is. I said. But I didn''t think it would be so easily epted. "..." I''m not convinced and turn my eyes on allegations. Is it too much to think that you are nning something? "The ship seems to have been prepared on its own. There is no reason to stop it." "..." "However" "!" After all it came! I''m going to sprinkle any difficult task! ? The father, who separated the words halfway, opened his mouth, looking straight at me as he prepared. "Leave Leonhardt" "e" Open your eyes. A voice that seemed to disappear was leaked. A thin voice that I can''t recognize as my own. I was surprised many times before, but it is not the same as before. What did your father say now? "I would miss it if I was walking around the neighborhood, but I would not give permission to take me out of the country. That is not your guardian. "!" "If you want to protect yourself, take your escort." It is a correct theory. It''s too correct and I can''t even think of words to say back. It is easy to understand if you think about it normally. Leonhard, themander of the Knights of the Guard, could not be allowed to take him out of the country for personal reasons. Nevertheless, I did not realize the possibility. How stupid? He sees me hardened with his mouth half-open, and sighs out of his father''s eyes. "Did you forget?" "Yes" "When I wasn''t in your ''request'', I felt like that. I was too spoiled." "Yes" I didn''t say "who" was spoiled too much. But there is awareness even if not told. Maybe I was toozy like Leonhardt. Leonhardt-sama was around and was used to the security of being able to consult. I never forgot that he was a responsible person and he was busy. I was timidly blown and tried to pretend not to see anything inconvenient. It''s the worst. the worst. Even now I understand, I can''t really nod to "I understand," so I can''t really help. "Do you know that he is a very talented and famous man?" "Eh, yes ..." My father broke the long silence. Suddenly talked and raised his face. Nodded while puzzled. Leonhard is famous even if he did not have the title of Knight of the Guard. It seems that the name of the ck lion has spread to neighboring countries, and many people also yearn for young knights from other countries. "Let''s think about how your surroundings look at you with such a man." "How you can see around ..." Repeat father''s words. "Yes. Do you think people around you will praise you when you aplish something?" I put my hand on my mouth and I shut down. I thought as I was told. If I asked Leonhard to apany me. If everything went well, we got the medicine and seeded in preventing the spread of the disease in neighboring Vint. Do people around me praise me? "I do not think so" The answer is no. Anyone would think it was Leonhard''s achievement. The princess used him to gain fame. Some people think they have taken credit. If it''s normal, I didn''t care. I don''t want fame separately. If you''re a burr, you''re better off than being ridiculous. I just need to live in peace. If you go to the bride with Leonhard-sama, there is nothing to say. But the situation is different now. I want achievement. You must show the warp properly in the surroundings. In order to refuse to embark on a neighboring country, you need credit. "First, give your name. Even if you stand next to Leonhardt, you''ll be as polished as good." The best sword user in the country. An excellentmander. What''s the level of a hero who is famous for neighboring countries? It impossible. It''s crazy. Even if you reload your life about ten times, it is almost impossible. How do you say nothing to your early teens puss? I think so. My facial muscles lift the corner of the mouth, ignoring the voice of the heart. I would like to go on any steep road if it continues to his next door to Leonhard. I was aware that I was riding, but I had no option to return. "I''ll do my best" My father smiled and told me with a smile. . 66 Preparation For Reincarnation Princess. "What about these colors?" A thin fingerbs my hair. When I looked up, I saw the beautiful woman standing behind me, polished through a clear cloudless mirror. The woman with a silver-framed monocle on her right eye keeps talking while looking at me in the mirror. "I made it a bit darker than Behrmer''s hair, but the princess has a softer hair, so it should look as good under the sun." My hair reflected in the mirror was dyed a dark brown, a bit darker than us. The face you should be used to looks like for a moment for another person. I nodded, admiring that one hair color would change my impression. "Thank you, Irene." "No, this is it. Thank you for your cooperation in the experiment." Irine, who had removed the cloth used as the cut cloth and folded it, smiled. As the word experiment says, the dye that made my hair dark brown is an invention by Irine. Of course, existing dyes such as henna and indigo also exist in this world. However, they take five hours for color to settle, and once dyed, they do not fall off. The smell is also amazing. In that regard, it takes about 30 minutes for Irine-like inventions to be dyed. Moreover, it can be washed off. "When removing color, use hot water. It will not be removed with water." "It helps, I was thinking what to do if it fell on the waves." Irene smiles bitterly as she receives the bottle containing the dye. "I''m more worried that you fall down than the color of your hair. Please be calm in a room free of waves." "... I will do good." I can''t say that I was full of wandering around the ship. But surely he was on his face. Irine looked at me and deepened her bitter smile. "Hey, what do you mean?" "e?" "Is it true to go abroad?" Standing up in front of the mirror and looking back, Lutz and Theo, who had been silently waiting until now, heard a voice. A long time ago, they came in with the momentum of breaking the door, but before they bitten me, they were silent at a nce of the teacher, Irine. Until the end, we waited quietly in the corner of the room, and we can see the strength of education. "Truth" "Where do you go? What do you do? Who do you go with?" When I nodded, I was immediately hit by a question. "I''m going to go with us because I have a need for mme." "A man and two !? It''s not a joke!" When he answered, Lutz opened his eyes wide. He grabbed my shoulders and shouted with a great sword curtain. A loud voice is heard at a close distance, and the eardrum is about to die. "A man is us? What are you worried about?" `` I want you to tell me where you can relieve a mad dog who is depressed and is likely to bite all approaching humans. '''' I was confused and immediately denied myself. It sounds amazing. I''m not wrong. "Lutz, calm down. Bermer doesn''t hurt the princess. Only one of them can be trusted." Theo pats Lutz''s hand a few times, removing it from my shoulder. It''s as if you''re following, but it''s pretty sharp. It''s just one point ... it''s like saying you don''t trust anything else, right? "Rather than a princess, what I care about is that there is only one escort." "It can''t be helped." "Is it noticeable?" Theo''s line of sight bes sharp. They weren''t usually cheerful, and their expressions and voices were hard. "I''m dyed even my hair, so it''s not a public affair. But mm is too far away to go sneaking in ... Gikuri. Sharp, theo. The shoulder jumped lightly. I was used of such a small upset, and my red eyes increased my sword. "Himesa," "Take it up. Stupid younger child." A beautiful hand with a beautiful shape cuts between me and Theo. Irene, who had been quietly watching so far, stood so as to cover me. "It''s only infants who are allowed to throw everything in doubt. Think a little with your own head and speak." They turned their eyes on them as if they were amazed, and Irine exhales. "The princess calls you friends, but that doesn''t mean you''re allowed to do anything. Your princess has the duties and circumstances thate with her position. Please stop thinking. " Theo swallowed the word in an attempt to refute. Regretfully bite your lips. Perutz was rotten and turned outward. I don''t want them to make such a face, but honestly, Iline-sama was thankful. I couldn''t exin everything in detail, and I didn''t want to lie. "Sorry, both of you" "Princess" "Okay. I''m not going to be too dangerous, so don''t worry." "I can''t count on you being okay." Theo murmurs with a bitter face in my vague words. I smiled while thinking that it was difficult to refute just because I was aware. "I wish we could go together" Prutz frowned down. In the past few years, you have grown up and grown up, but it looks like a relentless child. "As a mage apprentice, you will not be able to leave the country easily. Pleasee back safely and wait." Stretch your back and stroke the thin silver hair like silk thread. Lutz swelled his cheeks to avoid treating him as a child, but he was not shaken. It''s a secret that I thought I felt like Tsundere''s brother was born. I''m absolutely angry. "Princess. Will you bring the amuletter, will you bring it?" "Amulet?" "Oh, I! I''ll give you!" There''s something in this world like a talisman of your journey. Perhaps I think it''s not rectangr and made of cloth. "Thank you" Either way, I m d they are, so I d like to thank them. Thank you, theyughed happily. "... By the way, princess. Where is your travel partner?" "Speaking of which, another escort was standing in front of the door." Theo changed the story as soon as he remembered. Lutz reacts and looks back at the door. As they say, today''s escort is not a us, but another guard. "I''ll be away for a while, so I guess I''m getting my work up front. It looks like I''m busy." With a distant eye, look back at the day we talked to us. us nodded at all without a surprise to me, who wanted to follow me because I was traveling. Your paperwork umtes and you have to take over your work when you are away. Despite the annoying story, he smiled wide. I was delighted enough to pull. .... Honestly, I was a little scared. I''m just worried about such a happy mood with us and traveling alone. I remembered the face of the escort knight, and muttered in my heart if someone would calm me down. . 67 Training Of Escort Knights. * This is the escort knight us perspective. "Ah" The rattan basket falls along with the girl''s voice. in white sheets were scattered in the hallway. "Sorry, too" Due to nervousness or shame? The young maid who has stiffened her face apologizes with a thin voice. He tried to fold the spread sheets in a hurry, but his hand shook and dropped it again. Pick up the basket that has rolled to your feet and ce it next to the maid. He reached out to her and raised her eyes wide open. "Well, that ..." "Stand up, get dirty" Hold the hand of the hesitating maid a little forcibly and let her stand up. He released his hand from the hardened maid and collectedundry. Tap lightly to remove dirt and return to basket. "here you go" Hand the basket to the maid as if pressing. "Oh, yes ... thank you, thank you." The maid received the basket while being puzzled. Looks up with eyes like a scared small animal, and smiles involuntarily. "Thank you. Be careful not to get injured." "Well !! I''m sorry!" The face of the maid was instantly dyed red, almost like a pop. The headmaid vigorously bows down and the maid returns. Looking at the back, leaving behind in a hurry that I could not imagine as a good child, I scratched my cheek. What exactly is it? I m a monster. "Yo, color man" If you stand with a slim look, you can call out from behind. Looking back, Dennis, a knight guard of the same period, stood. "If you don''t want to, don''t confuse a new girl. "Don''t say bad things, you just picked up theundry." "I just picked it up. I think it''s unusual for you to do that." They are ridiculed, and wrinkles between eyebrows. But I couldn''t refute. Normally, I would have passed by at a nce. Why did you do that? The reason is simple. "Why are you in such a mood?" As Dennis says, I was very happy. More specifically, it was floating. "Separately" "Don''t lie. You''re always adorable, so the young maids are standing up. And the boss who hates you is finally terrified because you''re crazy." It sounds amazing, but it''s hard to argue just because I''m aware. It was usual to be disgusted when I passed my boss, but I made a mistake. If a man who usually speaks silently with cold eyes returns with a full smile and saying, "I''ll do my best," it would be no use to doubt my sanity. "What really happened. Did you be praised by your important master?" "No. If that is not the case," "Ah. Dennis shrugged with arge gesture. I feel frustrated by the ridiculousughter. "If you don''t need it, I''ll go." He walks around with abandonment, but there is no voice to stop. "It''s good to float, but it doesn''t bother your husband too much." An extended voice without tension was heard from behind, but did not turn around. I thought it was out of my mind. I''m sure he''s floating, but I''m not going to be nervous. Does Rosemary umte and trouble? I did my job indifferently, indignantly, without showing my face. If you notice, time is over, night. After finishing some of the work for the time being, I went to another ce without returning to my room. Lights illuminate at equal intervals, pass through the bright castle at night, and aim for a training area on the outside. It''s gradually bing less popr, and distant nocturnal birds sing. The soft breeze blew and the guard bonfire popped off. Jari, a pebble stomping on the sole of the shoe sounds. In the training area we arrived, the hustle and bustle of the day was quiet as if it were a lie. In the darkness, my shadow illuminated by the bonfire behind me extends for a long time. "I came?" The low voice muttered briefly. The tall shadow leaning against the wall moves. At the same time, the area was lightly lit. The clouds were clear and the hidden moon appeared. It''s a dazzling light to the eyes that are getting used to darkness. Open your eyes slowly and slowly A ck shadow stands behind the blue moon. Pazaa, the passing wind, shakes the hem of the uniform and the ck hair of the man. The outline emerged under the moonlight, and the eyes reflecting the darkness captured me. "..." I can''t see her expression. However, he inhales as if by a sword in his throat. With one nce, it is pressured. What s your duty? Hide upset and open mouth. Then the man ... Leonhard von Orcein utters something silently. "!" Draw a parab and catch the falling object with your left hand. It was a training sword with a crushed de. "No way, I was called ..." "As you can see, it''s training. I''ll do it every day until the day before I leave." "Hah !? I haven''t heard it!" Although he bites at once, the leader has no ears to listen and takes off his jacket. "Even if you look like this, you''re busy." "It''s strange, and I am." While turning his shoulders, the chief of the chair replied easily. Surely, the amount of work between me and the leader is different. Despite plenty of work to be brought forward, it''s still a good enemy for job titles. Pagu, and his mouth shuts down. "If that''s all you need to say, get ready." There is something else to say. However, the leader is the person who will do it if he says. Realizing that there was no point in rebutting, I reluctantly put my finger on the cor of the uniform. "Why so suddenly ..." Spills grumble and bitches. Then the answer came back to the words I intended to talk about. "I''ve been looking at you these days recently and thought about it today." "!" The shoulder shook unexpectedly. During the day, the words spoken in the same period pass through my mind. "The reaction seems to be conscious." "I''ll consider silence by all means." "... Isn''t that bothering you?" "I''m saying because I''m likely to call him. I can''t afford to leave that Highness to such a floating man." "It''s ...!?" There was a sound of cutting air. A sword is pierced into my throat at a speed not to be noticed by my eyes. Same as a de that emits a dull color ... No, my eyes were even sharper and looked down at me. The eyes, whose eyes are narrow, y the moonlight like a beast in the dark. The murderous stomach was hit from the front, and cold sweat ran down the spine. Despite the sword that has no killing ability, it is hard to breathe. She is bitten by a single movement. "Raven ck Lion", once feared on the battlefield, was in front of you. "The princess is a treasure in this country. It is a gem that must never be lost. It''s not a joke to leave a man who can''t even read such a dull sword movement." I''m not sure when it''s moved, but it''s a bit dull to say nothing! I heard the words being dumped, and I was appalled. However, if you look at it, the leader holding the sword is the opposite of the dominant hand. I was amazed by the exmation that such a movement could be performed with my left hand. "Prevent me from attacking my dominant hand." The leader pulls the sword and turns it down. At the same time, the feeling of intimidation disappeared, and I exhaled with the momentum that all the contents of the lungs were released. The heart beats fast enough to be harsh. "If you don''t think it''s possible, say it early. Look over another person." "No!" He disturbed his breath, but immediately denied it. It''s not a joke to give someone the role of protecting Rosemary! "It''s the role I got. I won''t give it to anyone." Put your strength on the belly. He looked at him as if to challenge him, but his leader''s expression did not copse even with a slightck of expression. "Don''t overdo it. There are other qualified people." "... I''ll show you that word." I smile with a ferocious smile on the inaudible words that are spitted out. I know I''ve been in an easy-to-understand provocation, but I can''t say that I''m told so far and I can''t withdraw. Looking at me holding the sword, the leader lifted his grin and grin. "Try it" Excessive irritation is added to the rxed attitude. I let my knees down once, and I dumped in my chest, saying that I would make it a departure for my journey. . 68 Departure Of The Reincarnation Princess. The time passed quickly while I was busy preparing, gathering information, and studying. If I noticed, about half a month had passed since my father got permission to leave the country, and the day of departure finally came. It''s still early morning, but the port town was crowded with people. We pass through the main street while being washed away by the waves, but the docks are no exception and are crowded. As I slipped by a traveler who was desperate to leave and sailed between the sailors in preparation for departure, I approached the ship. Look at the ship shining in the clear blue sky and breathe in exmation. "What a fine carrack" A blue-ted outer panel and a wooden superstructure. A three-mast sailboat with two square sails in front and a triangr vertical sail in the other. Is the total length nearly twenty meters? The first transantic ship in the Age of Voyage-a dignified figure reminiscent of the Santa Maria. The first sea. First cruise trip. The first foreign country. Just fill it up and your chest will be full. Anxiety and fear of the unknown territory, of course, will not disappear, but there were expectations. "Marie" The fresh tenor calls me. Next, your hand is taken from behind and drawn. Looking back, the escort knight us looked into me. Not a familiar knight, but ck pants and boots below, a white shirt and a simple dark blue vest above. The cloak put on from above might be to keep the long sword on the waist from being noticeable at the same time as the sunshade and the rain. "Don''t go alone. us lowered his eyebrows, saying so. Looking at the refreshing youthful us, I smiled while my mouth was almost convulsed. "I''m sorry, brother." Who are you? While telling herself, she gently lined up next to us. I''m not Rosemary von Velfart today. It''s just Mary. The daughter of an acquaintance of Julius and the sister of us. I''m going to see my sister who was married to mme. Dark brown hair was washed down to the side and roughly braided to change the impression. As for the dress, a light blue overskirt isyered on a white hemp dress. It is much lighter than usual, but it''s hot because it has a coat like us. "Hey, watch your step." He heads for the pier while being urged by us with a soft look. I can''t hide the embarrassment of us, who ys a good older brother than I had imagined. I was amazed for a few days after asking me to travel. When I called my brother for a trial, I was grinning at a level that wouldn''t even be allowed in a handsome guy. In order to get used to it, I tried to put it in the room alone, but it was unnatural and mixed with honorifics, but it was terrible. After a day, the loose air disappeared, and as the number of bruises and abrasions increased, the face became dignified. What happened to us? Well, no matter what happened, calm down, but above all. "Oh, it''s a cute customer" While thinking in agony, I was looking into arge sailor who came from before. "Do you travel with your brother?" "Yes. I will take care of you for a while. Thank you." "Oh, it''s a politedy. Laughing wrinkles are engraved on the tanned fearless face. The sailor throbbed my throat with my big hand, throbbing. "I''m your younger sister, older brother. "Oh, my proud sister." us narrows his eyes in response to the light mouth of the sailor. Calm atmosphere and calm expression. And a good standing posture. Gentle temperament to love my sister, albeit a little quiet. The present us is a perfect handsome guy from any angle. But strangely, I do not fall in love. Rather, goose bumps do not subside. Why? I feel like I''m seeing something I shouldn''t see, though it shouldn''t hurt just a good-looking us. "On this voyage, there are many beautiful women and it''s gorgeous." "Are there any other female customers?" I was turning my eyes away from us while rubbing my arms, but I looked up at the conversation between them and looked up. "Oh, look!" When I turned to the sailor''s pointing, there was a group of people with different coat colors. It is a little older girl than me to walk with armored escorts and a woman like a maid. Rippling reddish blonde with blue eyes below the corners of the eyes. Sobacas floating thinly on white skin is also an attractive girl. As you can see from the appearance of wearing a pink dress with plenty ofce and frills and wearing a white parasol, it is probably a child of a good family. But ... I guess it''s an elegant figure, but I''m the only one who doesn''t seem to be suitable for cruising. "Is she going on board?" us opens his mouth to synchronize with my thoughts. With wrinkles between your brow, your thoughts will probably be simr. "Ah. ording to rumors, thisdy is good and she''s a rtive of the Eigel family ... but it''s only here." The sailor hid her voice halfway. He leans toward us and puts his hand on his mouth to tell a secret story, but his voice is so loud that he has heard it. "It looks like a rumored goddess." "... Megumi?" A stunned voice leaked from my mouth. What is a goddess? Where is the rumored goddess? "... what?" us makes a suspicious voice, one beat behind me. I was surprised at the voice crawling on the ground, and for some reason, my eyes were abnormally sharp. Hey, hey, choma ... Until then, I took my cat off, us. I mean, why are you angry? "Oh, don''t you know my brothers? Now, there''s something to eat in the explosive selling" Umi no Shizuku ". It''s the story of the developer." Aside from my faded worries, the sailor''s brother continued talking without any notice of the change in us. Is that what you mean? Right now, you said "drops of the sea." No way ... "When Julius tells her husband, she''s like a ridiculous princess, and she''s a goddess with a beautiful heart." Pia, it was different. It was not my story. Yes yes, misunderstanding, misunderstanding. "... Why is that woman and that woman the same person? Isn''t it easy to judge just by saying that she is beautiful?" "No, that''s how she looks, and she''s also a rtive of the Eigel family. And when someone asks Julius''s husband, she looks like a blonde like the sun, a sky-eyed woman who reflects the sea. Is the feature perfect? " "The sun? There was also a very dull sun." "Nii, brother! I want to get on the boat soon!" nce at the woman with cold eyes and forcibly take the man''s hand, muttering as if to dump. As he walked into the ship while pulling, he sailed with a friendly smile and waved his hand, saying, "It was bad to stop." I didn''t seem suspicious, but I had a bad sweat. "A little older brother. Would you please stop me out of my nature?" "... I don''t want to have the goddess who created The Sea Drops with that kind of thing." Release your grasped hand casually and appeal while lightly ring. However, us turned outward with a bite-like face. Before leaving, us has some exnation. Of course, it does not mention that the disease may be epidemic or the area of future prediction. I talked about going to mme in search of drugs and having Georg cooperate. Also, I made the Sea Drop, and I asked Julius to spread it. That''s why us cannot be satisfied. Privately, I personally think it''s not too noticeable and just right. I think it''s better than Oita''s attention, making it harder to move. But it''s subtle to say that us can be persuaded. He looked at us with a sad face and muttered in his chest, what was going on. "Oh, brother ..." "Mary!" A glossy female voice is oveid on my voice. I was surprised by my temporary name. You must have refused to send them off. And there shouldn''t be many who call my pseudonym. I look around from the shadow of us, who stands casually behind me. The voice shook from above. "Here, on the boat" Leaning from the deck of the sailing ship, I found a good man waving, and I was stunned. "Bianca!" "I''m d to see you again. I''ll be on the same boat." The other day, a beautiful woman who met her smile the first time. It was Mikhail''s older sister, Bianca von Diebold. . 69 Departure Of The Reincarnation Princess. (2) Why Bianca is here! ? I was stunned, but returned to me immediately. Finish the boarding procedure quickly, cross the wooden board instead of the ramp, and rush to Bianca. The moment I finished crossing the ship, I was hugged by my waiting arm. "Uh, ...!" "It''s been a long time! I wanted to see you, Marie!" "Bi, Bianca, it''s painful." "Oh, sorry! I''m just happy ..." I identally buried my face in my abundant chest, and patted my arms lightly toin of breathlessness. Then Bianca hurriedly released the restraint. "It''s still cute today ... oh?" Bianca, who looked into me with a full smile, cut off the words as she noticed something. After slightly releasing her body and staring at my whole body, she tilted her neck. "Mary-chan, isn''t that a bit different if you don''te?" "... yeah, well." It''s a level that feels a little different ... my disguise. The shock was great because I was going to do my best. Hair style and clothes are different even in hair color. Such a thing. Is it such a thing? Bianca told me what she thought of myck of crispness, and she showed me a moment of thinking. Then he turned to me and muttered small at his ear. "Do you mean stealth?" "eh!?" Raise your face vigorously. I wonder if she was a princess and she sweats cold. "why" "Is it true? Marie-chan seems to be growing up well. I thought she was a youngdy from a good family, but she won''t win." Mr. Biancaughed like a child with a sessful mischief, and said it in a whisper. Apparently, she isn''t a princess. I secretly breathed relief. "Oh ... sorry, I''d call my name out loud and it would stand out." "No problem" She shook her head at the words of Bianca, who was withered. "It''s unlikely you''ll have any acquaintances around here, and even if you''re disguised, it''s just a matter of precaution. In fact, Bianca seems to have fallen shortly." With a bitter smile, scratch your cheeks. Then Bianca''s eyes were rounded. "The atmosphere has changed a lot? I didn''t think she was Mary at first." "Huh? Is that so?" "Yeah. I really like it ... but I was just seeing a very cute girl walking, and noticed Marie." I think you heard a disturbing word, but is it wrong? For some reason, I feel cold. As Instinct ordered, she stepped back from Bianca, who smiles sexy at close range. "Wow !?" It is pulled by the arm that has extended from behind. I lost my bnce and was about to fall, but I was caught by the strong breastte. "Mary. I want to leave my luggage soon." "... brother" The culprit who pulled me was us. Her lips are forming a smile, but the green eyes peeking from above are distorted grumpy. damn. I forgot my existence. "Are you older than Marie?" "Ah, yes. My brother ..." "us. My sister is taking care of me." Taking over my words, us smiled with a smile and a model. It''s a sloppy smile, but if you''re not familiar with us, you''ll probably look like a refreshing young man smile. Bianca raises her face with aplicated feeling as to whether she will be deceived. However, betraying my expectations, Bianca did not fall in love with us. On the contrary, her willow eyebrows seem to be frowned slightly, maybe because of her care. "Bianca!" With a subtle look, Bianca gives a brief self-introduction. I probably omitted myst name because I didn''t know anyone around me as a noble, but I think it would be too easy to subtract it. Bianca, with her arms folded, looked at us with scrutiny. "... I don''t really resemble Marie." "Yes. I''m like my mother and my brother is like my father." Because it was within my expectations that I was dissimr, I would return the prepared answer. Bianca nodded with a disappointed expression. "Mary, let''s go soon" "Ah, yeah, Bianca ..." "I''m sorry I stopped it. After looking back at Bianca, who shakes his hands, he walks as prompted by us. "What is that woman. I''m familiar." On his way to the cabin, us muttered in a whisper and a small voice. "Brother, tone" Punch lightly on the arms of us walking side by side and tell her to put her back on. There are no people around, but I want you to stay alert. "You look weird. You are the pervert." You can not say. "Don''t be fooled by the appearance. No matter how good your face is, the contents are not good." You can not say. Boomerang no matter what you think. However, he does not notice anything. I was walking as I listened to the story of us. "!" Pegur, his feet sway, and immediately touches a nearby wall. "It seems to depart." Apparently not dazzling. Looking at the port, the ship is starting to move, as us says. I separated from the us who was supporting me casually and grabbed by the handrail. Looking down, the ship was slowly leaving the port. The appearance of those who see off from the pier are getting smaller and smaller. When I leaned forward, the sea breeze blew strongly and fine droplets hit my cheeks. "... finally ..." Mutter your own words in a small voice. This is where my first journey begins. If you think so, your fingers grabbed the handrails and naturally gained power. When will you see this scenery again? Can I do my job properly? I''ll stretch my chest ande home. "..., ...?" Shake your head to shake off your anxiety and concentrate on the scenery in front of you. I was looking around from end to end, trying to burn the whole view of the port town into my eyes. One on the hill on the west side of the port town. There is a figure. I guess she''s not seeing it. The person pulling the reins of a blue-haired horse knows whether it''s a woman or a man because she wears a cloak. I''m just nervous and follow that person with my eyes. The boat heading west just passes by the hill. Can you see the face? As if to see through my thoughts, he dropped the hood part of the mantle. The ck hair spilled from the mantle flutters in the wind. The jet-ck eyes with a sharp gaze were pointed straight at me. !! I see that figure and take a breath. I couldn''t believe what I saw, and asked myself if I was wrong. No, not really. Don''t think it''s convenient. She tries to keep calm, but she betrays her heart and shouts with joy. Mr. Leon. A tear spilled from my corner of my eyes muttered small. I''m so happy, I''m too happy, I can''t say it. Not only the voice but the sobbing sound leaks out of the lips that bite. He came to see me off. I''m the one who told me not toe. I''m d that I came. I liked Leonhardt-sama too much and my chest was painful. Wipe the tears flowing without permission, I forcibly smile. I don''t want to break up with a crying face when I can''t meet for a while. "... I''ll do my best" Open and wave your hand only once. Leonhard kneeled down and dropped his head. "We are waiting for your return." Of course, it is not the distance that the voice can reach. However, I felt that Leonhardt''s voice was heard. . 70 Reincarnation PrincessS Cruise. "... I''m very happy." When I was sorting my luggage in my assigned cabin, I was heard from behind. It is only after that that I realize that I was humming. Indeed, it seems that he was quite floating. "Because it was good" "Hey ..." If I let go without any shyness, my man''s voice went down one step. ce your luggage and look back over your shoulder. us leaning on the wall was frowning. While scattering a grumpy aura, she mutters herself. The next time I''m going to get my knees down or something. I don''t know the meaning, but I don''t touch it because I only have a bad feeling. "By the way, my brother. I say it many times, but the tone." "... Can you forgive me in the room?" I pointed out, us was jammed. He lowered his eyebrows like a scolded kid. "While it''s a mission, what an ordeal you have to be rude to your dear ones. You''ll feel like you''re testing your loyalty to you." "Because of my mind" us, who talks hard, was kicked off. I''m in trouble if I canin such a thing with a serious face. "Please ... please forgive me" us couldn''t stand out even if he pushed it lightly. Beware of eyebrows and plead. The silencested for tens of seconds, and it was me who made the sound earlier. "... Well, if you can promise that you won''t get rags outside." I muttered in my heart saying it couldn''t be helped. The room is small but private, with no other guests. I was worried about the thin walls, but next to it was a cargo hold. After that, there will be no problem if you only care about switching between indoors and outdoors. If it is true, it is a ce where the turtle mouth is bare, I want you to get used to it, but it is troublesome if it gives too much stress and explodes. "Thank you!" us smiled with a happy smile on his fearless beauty. If youugh with a childlike innocent face, you will always hesitate to treat yourself cold. With a bitter smile, I exhaled a sigh before returning to baggage storage. "... Oh, yes." Stop each hand carefully removing the load. We took out the paper rolled up in a cylindrical shape and presented it to us. "this is?" Tell us, who asks while receiving, "Only from Framme." He seemed to be able to convey it alone, and his expression was tightened. us began reading silently with a letter from Georg. This is thetest report received just before leaving. Georg and Mikhail, who had been listening to port towns and mountain viges, seemed to have gained important information. Somewhere in the mountains southwest of mme, there is a vige where a family lives. They live deep in the mountains, grow herbs and make good medicines. The name is "Kure". "Are you a family of pharmacists? A pretty powerful clue." us mutters while following the text with his eyes. "That''s right. But Oita seems to be rubbing hand." It is highly likely that the n, Kuah, has the information on the medicine I am looking for. Georg thought so and narrowed his research to the Kuahs. However, it seems that there is difficulty. The Kuahs have very little to do with the outside world. He goes downhill regrly to sell medicine, but he says he hides his face and speaks only minimally. The merchants and aristocrats, who acknowledged their knowledge of pharmacy and the quality of the medicine, and offered to sign an employment contract, seemed to have been shaken easily. Exclusive Kuahs hate outsider intervention. Therefore, few people even know the location of their vige. "I hope we can make some progress before we catch up ... but it will be difficult." I nodded at us''s words with wrinkles between her eyebrows. "Well, there''s nothing we can do on the boat anyway. Let''s concentrate on what''s right now." I finish my luggage and stand up. "Which way" "I want to see the inside of the ship and the deck. I want to know where it is. Of course, the passengers." "Understood" After stopping on the doorknob, I look back over my shoulder. "Please do it. Brother" Appeal with your eyes to switch. "Oh, let''s go" A faithful knight with one blink turns into a gentle brother''s face. I was urged by a soft voice, and I opened the door and started walking. "It''s pretty neat." us opened his mouth while aiming for the deck. I''ve gone through all the ces where I can go freely, but as he says, the inside of the ship is kept clean. Contrary to expectations, it was rude but honestly more cluttered. "It''s not a new ship, but it seems to be cherished" He stepped on the floor with his shoes and soles. Although it is a seasoned floorboard, it is glossy because it is carefully polished. I came in front of the kitchen, but there was no noticeable dirt and no odor. Well-cleaned boats are good. Cargo was also stacked neatly and fixed with chitin so as not to copse. Although the passage is narrow, there was no ce that was blocked with luggage and tools. In an emergency, if the upants are not even confused, they will not bete. "The sailors are friendly and kind. It''s a good ship." As expected, he went up the stairs, muttering in his chest, saying that it was a ship rmended by Julius. "It''s hot!" "!?" After climbing the stairs and stepping on the deck, a shout rang. I round my eyes and look around, but there is no line of sight to me. Apparently the voice was not directed to me. If you follow the line of sight of sailors and passengers on the deck, you will reach a certain group. "Please bring cold things as soon as possible!" In a voice that does not hide his irritation, he ordered a beautiful girl who was called a goddess by a sailor. She sits on a deck chair under the parasol of a servant, and looks down at a young woman who looks like a maid. "And, Flora-sama, there''s no Himuro here, and what can I do ...?" "Don''t ask me, think about it yourself!" "Ha ha ha" Beautiful girl ... Thedy shouted at her, nodded with a crying face, turned her heels and started running. "I can''t use it. "I''ll be carefulter, so please forgive me." A samurai servant calms down Miss Flora, poisoning herself with a fantaste fan. "Wow ..." A groaning voice leaks from my mouth, which was watching the scene stunningly, unconsciously. "That''s ridiculous ... where is the goddess?" us, standing next to her, muttered in a voice that didn''t hide her stupor. In the second half, with a small voice that can only be heard by me next to me. You may have to be rude, be careful of your actions, or have a taste. But I feel a little like to agree. "Go fast!" A girl with the same name as the goddess who manages spring and flowers, uttered with high pressure. . 71 Reincarnation PrincessS Cruise. (2) Temte. There is a temted selfishdy. The maid who came back passed by me, who was amazed but strangely moved. "Flora, we brought lemon water!" A pitcher and a ss in her hand as she breathed. The sliced lemon floats in the water that fills the pitcher. The sailor standing near me frowned upon seeing it. Needless to say, fresh water is precious for cruising. Of course, the same goes for fruits. I don''t say I shouldn''t drink, but do I want to save money? This voyage is not asrge as crossing the ocean, but that does not mean you can waste resources. No worries if you are prepared. I don''t know when and what will happen. However, the sailor did notin directly, even though he was frowning. An unpleasant sweat on the spine is transmitted to a word of "Mr. Isn''t it possible to get out strongly because of misunderstanding? Do you feel that you are patient with the benefits of the Sea Drops? What do you do ... I ca nt do anything, even if I m doing it. Now, I''m the goddess of the developer ughs). It''s a punishment game. "While it took time, is it lemon water? It''s not interesting." "Sorry, too" "Well, okay. Pour quickly." Ms. Flora makes a sound, closes the fan, and utters herself. The maid hurriedly handed the ss and poured lemon water. Ms. Flora, who speaks without saying thanks, lifts her willow eyebrows. "What''s this! It''s not warm!" That''s right. You didn''t say Himuro. Mr. Flora pressed her ss against the maid in front of me, watching herself as she was rushing into her heart. "I don''t need this!" wait. No, yeah, wait. Why can you behave without worrying about your surrounding eyes? I''m always sweating badly? "Well, then, what about this?" "Please throw it away!" In a word, I knew that the surroundings were murderous. The sailor ps his tongue with cold eyes, and the expression of us next to me falls off. A man who seemed to be a passenger in a distant ce also had a severe expression. "but" "I''m telling you to throw it away! Can''t you hear it?" Stop it yeah! I m asking you to keep it silent! "Please wait!" I couldn''t stop talking. Mr. Flora''s eyes turn to me as she rushes. Her blue-gray eyes reflected me and were disturbingly distorted. "What are you?" "Um ... then" I jumped out impulsively, but failed if I thought about it. It''s really noticeable. Looking at me as she stuttered, Miss Flora looked up. "I''m amoner, from the dress. I don''t think it''s rude to talk to me directly." "... I''m sorry, but water is precious. Would you like to throw it away?" "Well! What a mess. Shame on wanting something to throw away." Opening the fan that was closed, Miss Flora hit her mouth and looked at me as if she were looking at something dirty. I guess it''s terrible. Someone pulled my hand from behind, trying to get through with a smile while her mouth was about to get cramped. Peton and the back of the head lightly hit something hard. "It''s alright. Come on, Mary." A low voice hits the earlobe, as if forced to kill emotions. If you raise your face while remembering a bad feeling, you will meet eyes with a beautiful smiling us. The lips of good shape were arced, but the eyes were cold and ice-like. Pupa. I want to escape. "Don''t be too reckless. My heart doesn''t have it." "I''m sorry ...?" He is stroking his head while holding his posture. Something is not near! ? Press the elbows of us with his elbows casually so that they cannot be seen by others, and appeal with his eyes. However, us with a smile holds my shoulder firmly. Harassment? Is this harassment to me who ran alone? "Um ... you are?" Your voice is heard when you are fighting a sober battle. When I turned my gaze there, Miss Flora was standing up from a deck chair. The eyes, which had been unpleasant before, were moist, and the cheeks were pale. Miss Flora''s gaze was directed only at us, not at me, as her attitude changed. Why are you staring at us so eagerly? Think about 10 seconds. So I finally remember. us is a first-ss product if it looks only. To be a refreshing and beautiful young man ideal for a maiden. I''m going to forget it because of the disappointing contents that I can''t make up for, even if my appearance is good. "I don''t care. I''m just amoner." With a smile, us vomits poison. I was amazed by us, who emphasized themon people. You are hit with an easy-to-understand hate, and Miss Flora solidifies for a moment. However, she immediately understood the meaning of the words, and blushed again. But this time, not because of shyness or longing, but because of shame and anger. "Oh! I grew up so I called out, but I lost money." "Yes, yes, sorry for wasting time." "That!" Why do you want to fan! ? As you''ve noticed, I''m fading, us doesn''t seem to soften his attitude. Apparently, he was angry. "... go to somewhere!" "Even if you don''t tell me. Oh, yeah. Could you give me water before that? "If you want to!" Ms. Flora lifts her willow eyebrows and vomits frustratedly. The maid who was puzzled to keep up with the consequences of the event, handed me a pitcher and a ss after seeing Miss Flora and us alternately. "Thank you. Let''s go." Upon confirming receipt, us forcibly turns my body. I felt us''s willingness to stay here no longer with the power in his hand pushing his back. "Well, it''s a bit cool and I''m on track ... Georg-sama is much nicer." Looking back at the muttering of loneliness heard from behind. But us won''t stop. I was forced to leave midway, with my hand gripping my shoulder. "Hey little brother! The name she just said ..." "Don''t worry, it doesn''t matter to you." "Yes, no, yeah. It doesn''t really matter, but." "It doesn''t matter to you." "Why did you say twice?" I grieved at a nce at us, who was stubbornly unable to return me. I was pushed back and thought while walking free. Maybe the purpose of Miss Flora is Georg? . 72 Reincarnation PrincessS Cruise. (3) Georg, on my request, has traveled to mme in search of medicine, and it has been more than a month. What''s more, there is still no way to return. Did Miss Florae after Chaos or met him? If so, the vitality of the girl in love is amazing. "Mary. Don''t think about it, just look ahead." us warns me with a bitter voice to me thinking. "Forget about bonbons." "Yes" I nodded while thinking that there was no other way to say it. Now that the purpose of Miss Flora has been identified, I can do nothing. Let''s concentrate on the immediate matter. First, this water. What should I do. "Hey, brother. This is in the kitchen ..." "Hey, Miss!" Looking up at us, another voice was oveid on my voice. I could see that the man had juste down the stairs. "?" Is she myself? It was a sailor on the deck that ran up to me, stopping and waiting. He sits down on his waist and approaches his face. Dark-skinned, hard-brown copper-colored hair. Eyes of the same color are sharp eyes, so it seems that even a faint of heart can not match eyes. Is his age around thirty? When you look into arge and strong man from above, there is no odd feeling of intimidation. He looked at me as he set himself, and smiled surprisingly friendly. "Thank you, Miss." "e?" In an unexpected word, I rounded my eyes. Why did you thank me? When he tilts his head, the sailor turns a smile into a bitter smile. "He told her selfish princess to waste water." The sailor scratches his cheek with a bad-looking face. "I wouldn''t have to say what we had to say otherwise, instead we''d be smart." "No!" I shook my head in a hurry. "I jumped out without thinking ... I guess you''ve troubled me, right?" There is a consciousness of freezing the air in the factory. You must have been worried, and you are not in a position to thank or apologize. "That''s not it. If she didn''t say it, she would have been more aggressive." Arge hand strokes my head, which has been lowered. "Jochan is a brave and kind child. My elder brother will have a high nose." "I''m a proud younger sister .... I just keep my eyes off because I''m too active." us was shaken and said with a bitter face. In contrast to me, who had a bitter face because there were too many uses to think of, the sailor broke his face and made a livelyugh. "I''m a good brother and sister." "Yes" "Is that so ...?" us nods with a smile and me with a subtle face. At the same time,paring the opposite of us, the sailor smiled with a smile, saying he was really close. "I''m Paul. Can I hear your names?" When asked, we introduced each other. Paul, the sailor''s change, seems to be mainly responsible for the kitchen on this ship. I was just right, so when I tried to entrust Paul with water, I was somehow guided to the kitchen. The kitchen was smaller than expected. Cooking utensils and stacked ingredients take up space, so you may feel more like that. The two sailors inside look at me as they enter and curl their eyes. They looked at Paul for an exnation. "What''s up, Paul-san, aren''t the pretty customers together?" "Where did you go? "It''s a great achievement. You can praise it more!" "I''m so stupid! I''m so busy, get back to work!" An apron was thrown with a scream at Paul who was chested. "I know you. Just before that .... that? Where''s my apple?" Paul caught without difficulty, catching it aside and fishing nearby barrels. "Oh, you said you would give it to the goddess, and he bought it." "I ate" "Why !? Yan, rabbits and kurts !?" A petite man is astonished that I have rabbits. Maybe he''s Yang. "Because such a selfish woman can''t be a goddess. If I feed her, she''ll be happy if she can eat it." Young blonde with your thumb sticking out ... Kurt spit poison with a good smile. Yan looks at him with a stunned face. "It''s verymon that rumors and reality are so far apart. You''re dreaming too much, Kurt." "No. The goddess is absolutely different! There is a more humble, calm and kindhearted princess somewhere." Ah. A guy or a guy who can''t seem toe out anymore. I, with a distant eye, realized so. The name of the goddess is walking alone and it is bing far from me. Don''t break his dreams more than once or twice. I mean, what did Miss Flora do? It seems that they have made a bad impression even on those who were not on the deck. "You, stop in front of the customer" Paul scratched his head while calming the two who started the discussion. "Tsuka, my apple ... I thought I''d give it to Miss-chan." "eh" Kurt''s fading to Paul''s muttering. "I''m sorry, Miss. I had to take me to the kitchen and I wasted my feet." "Don''t worry, if you''re busy, why not help?" "Thank you, but I can''t let you go that far. I hope you enjoy the scenery with your older brother slowly." While offering a view of a full barrel of potatoes and carrots, he offered a request, but was refused. I don''t think there are enough people ... I can do it if I peel it. "... Can I stay here if you like?" us, who has been silent on his side, raises his face as if he hade up with something. In a strange word from us, I rounded my eyes and looked up at him. "I don''t want my sister to be involved with that woman." "Can''t we just rx in the room?" "Unfortunately, my sister is an insatiable character." "ah I see!" Paul said that he had reached the goal. I''m not convinced that I''m convinced there, but looking back on my actions, I can''t find any words to deny. Actually, I don''t want to stay in a room with us alone. I would be d if I was given a job if I could afford more. "So, can you ask?" "Yes, by all means" "I will help you too" us adds next to me, nodding with a smile. "Your brother should be quiet." us curled his eyes when he red not to do anything extra. I feel like I am weakened by the face that just says that I do not know why I was told such a thing. How much you are not good at cooking and you still don''t know. This guy ... . 73 Concern Of The First Prince. * The first prince, Christophe''s viewpoint. Turn to the mirror and correct the position of Cravat. After checking that my hair and clothes were not disturbed, I stared at my face and sighed. Although the paleplexion and unsightly look are the original, they seem to be more unhealthy than ever because of the dimly formed kuma. If the upset appears on your face, you won''t work for the government. The vision of my father, who vacated with cold eyes and flung away, flickered in my mind, and I felt worse. Look away from the mirror and look out of the window. The dazzling Chaoyang is shining in the blue sky without clouds. The wind is calm, and the sea will surely calm down. When I muttered in my heart, I remembered the face of my sister who visited this roomst night. I''ve seen Rose for the first time in a long time, and I feel like I''m a little older. But for me, my little cute little sister. The sister leaves for a distant country. And she is the only one who has no way to protect herself. I was more worried and was going crazy. Don''t go anywhere. How many times have you been asking me to be within reach of me? But I can''t say that. I couldn''t say. I will leave tomorrow morning. In the eyes of Rose, he said, he was anxious but not lost. But what do I do in the way? It is not my intention to hinder her growth. All I had to do was not to sneak in overprotection, but to go and send in the face of my elder brother. As a result, only bad imagination upies the head, and the body works to create a kuma without sleeping. I am sorry and I sigh. "Now" Turn your eyes down and shake your head only once. There is no time to be immersed in sentiment. Switch your mind and start working. Approach the table to get the documents you brought back to your room. Stretch and stop your hand. After a beat, I took the book on the side. When opened, a piece of paper is sandwiched between them. When my sister came to visit yesterday, she was immediately pinched. Open the folded paper. Sole spelled out in polite letters is a letter from my brother. After studying in a neighboring country, Ie regrly. However, unlike a personalmunication that arrives at Rose and has a seasonal greeting, it is aplete report. Usually once a month. However, it arrived this time without dy. In other words, there was something that we wanted to notify immediately. The content is that the first princess of the Raptor wille to Vint. Nominal study abroad. But the real purpose is probably the first prince of Vint. Raptor changed hands and tried to contact Vint, but he seemed to have finally sent his princess. Marriage is a simple but useful way to create a connection between countries. I still don''t know how Vint works. But it''s slow after the movement. Even though our country and Vint are allied, we need to remove the buds of anxiety. The King takes some action. And one of them will probably be the marriage of the princes of Rose and Wind. Right now there is no possibility, but once decided, Rose has no veto. I can protect it, but that is no use. Not only will that child''s future be destroyed, but it will not be a fundamental solution. If you want to change the situation, Rose must move itself. I think it''s a terrible story for a young princess. But if you are half-hearted, it is impossible to change your father''s will. It is regrettable to let go just to connect with neighboring countries. If we can show the achievements and potential just to make him think like a king. knock Knock The door rings twice and I return to me. Put the letter in the book and put it back on the shelf. He grabbed the original document and headed to the door. "Good morning" "Oh good morning." I greeted Leonhardt, who was waiting outside, and looked at his face and looked slightly light. I found the same thing on Leonhard''s eyes that I saw in my mirror just before. There is a dark circle under Leonhard''s long eyes. However, it is a very thin thing that you can not understand unless you look closely. Unlike me, I don''t think Leonhardt will make a kuma due tock of sleep for a day or two. "Leonhard" "Yes" "Are you busy?" Put your eyes around with your index finger and ask Leonhard. He smiled bitterly, apparently understanding what I meant. "I''m ashamed, I''ve umted my work for myself." In that word, I open my eyes again. It is impossible for Leonhardt to put off work after giving priority to private use. Because you are in the position of Commander of the Knights of the Guard, your work will be like a mountain. But he puts it away with a cool face. If it is not something unexpected. Think so far ande to your mind. What is today? "... have you traveled safely?" "Yes" After a while, Leonhard nods. Unlike a child who has found mischief, unlike a child who does not lose his relentless attitude, he looks like a bad face. Apparently my expectation is correct. Even if Leonhardt did his job all night, he wanted to give priority to him. If that''s the kid''s Rose''s fortune-off, she''s a farewell gift. I''m d, Rose. Now imagine the face of my sister on the sea and mutter in my chest. Thought about the future of her journey will not end her anxiety, but she feels a little easier just to think she has traveled with a smile. Pleasee back to me as soon as possible and safely. I''m sorry my brother has always been hoping. 74 Exchange Of Reincarnation Princess. Peel the potatoes and gouge the buds with the jaws. I felt the gaze when I was doing that work monotonously. When I raise my face, Paul meets my eyes. Why is it being seen? My way, something strange? Tilt your head to tell your question. "I''m used to it. I''m surprised." Paul put his hand on his chin and muttered as if impressed. Oh, is that there? I told you to help me. If you''re supposed to do things you can''t do, you''re out of luck. Paul shook his hand in front of his face in a hurry to see if such a subtle feeling had appeared on his face. "I wasn''t skeptical, but I expected it to be a bit awkward." "Is it because I am a child?" "No, if you were just a youngdy, there were many children who helped their mothers while also training their brides. Instead, I thought thisdy was a good youngdy." "!" Wiggling. The body jumped as if a current ran. I had a very easy-to-understand reaction, but Paul didn''t notice it and was misleading andughed. "Why, why did you think so?" The hairstyle and clothes were based on a girl from Ichii. I''ll be careful not to be too polite. Well, the inside is originally rough, so you may not be too worried about that area. "What does she mean? ... she has gestures and facial expressions. She has a good attitude." I was told for the first time that there was an article. If you''re happy but not happy, admonish yourself. "And the hands are beautiful, so I decided to judge myself as a youngdy who had never done water work." hand! Hand! I certainly do very little washing. When I change my mind, I use the kitchen to clean up, but once a month or twice a month. Watering and tinkering in the greenhouse are not as rough as your hands. Even if your hands get rough, you can be polished up bypetent maids. "But if it''s good, thisdy can''t peel potatoes." Paulughed brilliantly, but I seemed to be twitching. Cold sweat permeated myedy that dries a dryugh. "I''m surprised that a prettydy bes such a valuable force. Look, this thin skin is artistic." I picked up the peeled potato skin, and Kurt made her eyes shine. I''m d to be praised, but I''m afraid of rags. us turned his gaze with the meaning of following up and nodded at Kurt''s words with a smile. Why are you reacting like a grandpa praised for your granddaughter !? That s not the case! Can you read the air for a moment? While looking over the escort who could notmunicate, I longed for someone to divert the story, at that time. The kitchen door opened and Mr. Yang, who carried the ingredients with one hand, returned. "You guys, don''t y with yourdy!" Yan apuds and the two return to work. Paul is at the top of the kitchen, but the power rtionship seems to be slightly different. Well, anyway, the story was deviated and saved. "Mary!" "What?" I stroked my chest with relief, and I was called out by the voice of a woman and my eyes were rounded. "Are you here? I couldn''t find it even if I searched for it." "Bianca!" Following Yan-san, Bianca was the one who came into the kitchen. On the way back from the warehouse, he met. He learned that Bianca was looking for me and gave me guidance. "I got impatient because I couldn''t see anywhere else." "I''m sorry." "Oh, I don''t need to apologize. Bianca, whoughed and said that, had surely changed her clothes when she was on board. Until a while ago, it was a neat dark blue one-piece figure. But now Bianca has a hemp shirt, a dark brown gilet, and ck pants and ck boots. The undting rich ck hair is bundled together in the section. "The clothes ..." No matter how you look, you are dressed as a man. Beautiful-aged beauty wears men''s clothing. At first nce, it looks unbnced, but strange ... "Do you look good?" "Yes, very much." Rather, it s too scary to look good. Bianca''s outfit, which she has never seen in game stills, looks dignified and cool, and seems to open strange doors. I heard Bollka''s glossy lips smiled in the air when I heard my true intention that she spilled. "Thank you. I''m most happy to have you say that." Bes a bewitching smile and is intimidated. But soon, her smile disappeared. By the back of us, who broke between me and Bianca. "What do you mean?" Bianca''s voice changes to a low and hard one. "What are you going to do?" The voice of us is also hard. I felt like the air in the room dropped once or twice. Rub your arms warm. "I want you not to get between me and Mary. It''s in the way." "It''s a very self-evident statement because I''ve been on board even though I wasn''t called. "I want to say I am" "This is a kitchen. It''s not a good ce to have people who don''t help." You can not say. I wanted to sneak in but didn''t say it. It was none other than me who stopped us who was willing to help. But I don''t think it''s a good line just to watch my work. "Do you need help?" Puffin and Bianca screamed and uttered. "Did Mary peel the potatoes?" Bianca pushes away us and approaches me. She looked into my hand, picked up a potato and turned his eyes toward Paul. "Sailor. Can I help?" "... Oh, yeah. If a beautiful woman can help, I''m wee." Paul, who was watching the exchange between us and Bianca, stunned and nodded. His smile was twitching, but Bianca sat down, pulling a nearby chair without any worries. "I''m not very good at cooking, but I''ll do my best. Thanks, Marie." Even Bianca, who does everything perfectly and is full of confidence, says such humility. I had a time when I thought so. Picking a pot to put the skin of potatoes, two people face each other and start work, only 3 seconds. Of course, the sound resounded, and my eyes were rounded. When you drop your gaze into the tub, a potato split in half is rolling in the tub. The hand probably slipped and fell. The potato, which has been cut into quarters, rolls into my field of view. My thoughts, which stopped my extended hand to pick up the potatoes, also stopped. that''s strange. I was asked if I was peeling potatoes. Did you misunderstand whether the potatoes were cut into pieces? Goron. While I was escaping from reality, an additional one-eighth size potato rolled into the tub. "Bianca !?" "e?" In contrast to me, who looks desperate, Bianca''s eyes are rounded and her neck is tilted. Mysterious expression is pretty. However, her eyes are more than her eyes. It''s a chopped potato rather than a peeled potato. "The potato ..." In front of me searching for words to continue, the potato was cut in half. "I stripped one." On the palm of Bianca, who tells her with a smile, there are all the dice-sized potatoes. After holding my eyes, I smiled with a warm smile. "Bianca, can you leave it to me?" "Well, why?" "I like peeling potatoes and dying so much. I love peeling as much as my hobby. So please. Be quiet. Did you get swallowed by my momentum with augh? I don''t know if he cares for me with a fixed eye. No, Bianca gave me a slight nod. . 75 Exchange Of Reincarnation Princess. (2) "Wow, Marie" Bianca, who is watching my work, shines his eyes and says. "Skin peels so thin. It''s fast. Marie will be a good bride." "Is that so?" I was shy of being praised for letting go, so I dyed my cheek and went down. I heard the word good bride and instantly reminded me of Leonhard''s figure and me standing in the kitchen. I hurt. Shake your head gently to get your delusions out of your head. "Really, it''s terrible. Peeling such a lot of potatoes alone" "Someone wasn''t at all at all." "Is it a man with a smile that doesn''t look like his cute little sister but smiles?" "No. It''s a woman who''s used to my cute little sister." The fluffy delusion disappeared without being kicked out. With a very beautiful smile, by two people hitting each other. Pune Patrasche. Somehow it''s really cold here. "If you can''t help, why not look at the sea above?" "Oh, why aren''t you with me that you''re not helping? I wonder if you''re looking at the sea?" "You are here. Your face was a lovely youngdy, so I''m sure you can get along." Let''s do nothing. I was shrinking because I was scared of the tongue fight that took ce overhead. You can''t help each other, but rather you''re simr. I wonder if you can push the flora that is not rted. What if we were two more looking at the sea? There is a lot of plunge in my head, but I won''t put it in my mouth. I don''t want to get caught in a dodgeball in this conversation. "Because the cute girl I want to get along with is here." Hey, he talked, and his body jumped. "Don''t look crazy at my sister. Marie,e here." Please, don''t get me involved. I, with vacant eyes, turn my eyes toward Paul. They were watching over the distant curls, and when their eyes met me, they quickly looked away. What a god, neither God nor Buddha. Yes, everyone is cute. Uhufu When I was escaping from reality, my kitchen door was knocked. "Yes?" The door opens when Kurt, who is closest, replies. A tall man came in. Short cut ash gray hair and tan skin. The long, honey-colored eyes are sharp, and old scars remain beside the right eye. Simr damage was seen in the strong body peeking through the ck shirt cor. Is your age around thete twenties? Face features are in ce, but there is an atmosphere that is hard to approach. Invisible to sailors and merchants. Soldiers, adventurers ... maybe mercenaries hired to escort this ship? He looked around the room with Gururi. The shoulder jumps at the gaze you share. "Oh, cute." The man looked at me seriously and muttered with potully. "What?" A stray voice leaks from my mouth. "You look like a doll. It''s cute." The man''s voice is a crisp low tone that matches the strong body, but his tone is soft. : No, I don''t think it''s soft enough to be finished, but I can''t understand. "Well, um, thank you ..." The ending has risen to indicate a thought full of question marks. The man smiled as he tilted his head. "The gesture is also cute. I want to take it home." I''m going to pull myself into the wink sent to me. Then, us, who had been standing upright and stood up to now, stood as if she were protecting me. "What''s for my sister?" "Oh, my brother is also cool." "What is it for?" Rarely, us is out of tune. This person is strong. Onee is invincible. Onee was repeatedly asked to do something and acted as if she remembered something. "Yes, there was a need. Hey, sailor. Do you have any medicine?" Suddenly speaking, Kurt shook his body. "Well, medicine ...?" "Is it bad anyway?" It was Paul who was also upset, but is it really a year''s achievement? He recovered faster than Kurt and tightened his expression. "I''m not. I''m probably saying I''m seasick." "I don''t need any medicine for seasickness, especially." "I''m just resting. If it''s spicy, it''s better to vomit." "Oh, I''m in trouble. It looked painful." Onee ces his hand on his cheek and frowns his eyebrows. Since I was listening silently, I thought a bit and started fishing for the purse hanging on my waist. Push us and lean forward. "Oh, that!" "What? What''s going on, cute Ko-chan?" "Alternatively ... uh, isn''t it?" Give the one you found to Onee. Oneet tilted her head, just like me. "that is?" "It''s a medicinal herb. It''s a bit restful, but chewing can help stop sickness. What I offered was Nanten. Nanten is a red fruit and thin leaf that is used when making snow rabbits. Minami Amami also seems to be effective for coughing, but the ones I have now are leaves. Although it has long been said that chewing is effective in preventing sickness, it seems that recognition in this world is low. I don''t even know sailors. "I just give you a small amount, as it will be poisonous if the amount passes, so please tell me if you need other people." Anyway, I don''t need it. In the past life, the semicircr canal was weak and I was drunk even for a short drive, but now it seems quite okay. I don''t get drunk even in a carriage. This time, I brought it and saw it, but there are no signs of seasickness. "that?" Onee looks silently at me, not trying to receive the leaves she has presented. Onee-san''s lips, muttering as if to breathe, drew a curly arc. "Can youe with me?" "e" "Please look at the symptoms." "No, I''m a doctor ..." "Please" "Ha ..." I noticed that my smile was so powerful that I could push it. that? Did you mean ... again? . 76 Nurse Of Reincarnation Princess. Even though I wasn''t a doctor and I couldn''t do it many times, I was easily avoided and eventually didn''t listen. Onee who goes ahead hurries me up the stairs with heavy steps. "Uh ..." When I got on the deck, I narrowed my eyes unintentionally to the strength of the sun. Making eaves by hand does not have much effect. The shadow of the burning sun shes behind the closed eyelids. The deck was hotter than I had imagined, and I immediately regretted leaving the cloak in my room. "Are you okay" "Yeah, fine." us, standing behind, looks down on me anxiously. I tried to put me in my cloak, but I affirmed. "Mary will burn her white skin." "Mr. Bianca" "I''m good" The Bianca sisters next to me care for me, but I didn''t care about myself. Bianca has beautiful skin like ceramics, so I wanted her to tell you the secrets to keep it. Jealous. "Here!" Follow the Onee beckoning and approach him. Look at the direction indicated by your finger while tilting your head to Onee, who looks in behind a pir. Then, there was Miss Flora and his party. Pouge and us groan a little. Maybe it''s Miss Flora if she''s sick. Miss Flora lying on a deck chair under a parasol served by a servant. Besides, there is a big fan. But it doesn''t seem to beining as far as the rxed look. Celebrity who enjoys voyagepletely. "It looksfortable but ..." "It''s not that stupid, next door." Next? Onee leans her neck and turns her hand on her face. In the view shifted slightly to the right, the figure of a maid waiting in a ce slightly away from Miss Flora was reflected. The maid in a dress filled with a dark gray cor stands upright under strong sunshine without a parasol. Herplexion was not so far away, and she asionally held her forehead and mouth by hand. "Are you a maid? It looks like yourplexion isn''t good." "Yeah, but don''t ask me if I say rest." I don''t think I can take a rest anymore. He muttered in his chest while watching the rxing Flora. "It''s better to have just water, just go back to the kitchen ..." "Hey, Mia!" "Ha ha ha" Return to the kitchen and get water. The words that were supposed to continue were drowned out by frustrated voices. The maid called Mia, makes her face stiffer. "You''re not loose." "Such ... I am" "I''m wobbly and restless, and you, I guess, were short." "I''m sorry ... I wasn''t ready for my tripst night and couldn''t sleep much." "Excuse is fine!" "Yes" Mia scolded by Miss Flora shrugged. "That''s terrible ..." The wrinkles are deeply carved between Bianca''s eyebrows. "I want to be forced to bring you in, but there''s a ce for that girl too. "... If you are saying such an elegance, it may not be." "... what does that mean? Marie" us asks me, picking up the words I muttered. Hesitated to answer. In this world, is heat stroke recognized? I don''t think it''s just heatstroke to stay in the scorching sun when you''re sick and you''re sick, but I don''t know how to exin it. In addition, the time you are exining is wasted. Mia''s good forehead is sweating, but herplexion is bad. As you can see from the gestures that hold your head and mouth, you may have headaches and nausea. There is a possibility of seasickness as Oneee mentioned, but there is also a risk that heat stroke has already begun to appear. "Brother" "what" "Can you go to the kitchen and bring water?" Looking up at us, he is light and dazzling. After a moment of silence, I looked at me with serious eyes. "... Is it necessary?" "Yup" When he nodded, us agreed. We add order while thinking unexpectedly. "Put a pinch of salt and sugar into the lemon water, and then draw water into the tub and ask for some cloth." "It''s lemon water with salt and sugar, a tub and a cloth with water. I''ll return early so I''ll do nothing ... us who turned his heels stops his feet once and looks back. I tried to stab me with a nail and cut off my words. I returned a bitter smile to him. "sorry" I am sorry for restless escorts, but there is no option to look at the sick and pretend they are not. "Correct. Don''t be afraid." "I understand. Thank you." While hearing the footsteps of us moving away, I took a deep breath and tightened my expression. Now. How to call out. As you walk towards Mia, Bianca and Onee follow. Miss Flora noticed us and turned his eyes suspiciously. But as soon as I realize that I am approaching, my gaze turns into a sword drink. "What are you, you came again without discipline?" I''m red and scared for a moment. I hate something very much ... "I have a little story." "I''m not. Go there." This is exactly what there is no ind to attach to. While looking at what happened, she turned her eyes to Mia. Mia is still pale and she is holding her mouth down. I know that things should not be messed up, but they are likely to fall down. "Listen, things are urgent." "I''m persistent!" "I''m sick of the person you are with, so is it okay to treat me?" "... what?" Miss Flora who heard my words jumped up one eyebrow inexplicably. Look at Mia and me alternately. "If it''s about Mia? Leave it alone. This child is justcking sleep." "Even if you just sleep short, in such a hot weather, you can stand up without a parasol and fall down. Move at least in the shade." "So! I wonder if I can''t hear saying that I leave it !?" I''m frustrated by Miss Flora who never listens. Oh, already! How do you agree? ? "It''s useless, Kawaiko-chan. It looks a little worse, so let''s take it forcibly." Onee, who watched our round-the-clock exchanges, turned to Mia with a bitter smile. Mia, who was looking at the floor with vacant eyes, looked back at her growing hand and turned to herself, raising her face as if she had been yed. "Oh, no! I''ll be fine! "!" Mia''s body shook before she finished saying that she wouldn''t do it. Oneee''s strong arm catches the leaning body. "No more! Don''t say this!" Onee raised Mia whileining. . 77 Nurse Of Reincarnation Princess. (2) "A little you! Retreat there!" Oneee starts running, scolding the stunning servant. "I''m sorry, I''m passing! Pia, please lend me!" "Eh, oh, yes." I rush after Onee. As I passed by the servant, I borrowed his fan. "Cute girl! Where are you going?" "Let''s open the room closest to the entrance! The sailor ..." "Oh, Miss! This is it!" You can call out almost simultaneously with looking around. The sailor who was working on the deck seemed to be watching our exchanges, and gave me guidance immediately. Go down the stairs and enter the room next to it. "Bianca-san. If my brotheres, can you take me here?" "I understand." Look back over your shoulder and ask Bianca. "What should I do next?" Onee gentlyy Mia on the bed and asks me for instructions. I breathed deeply to calm my confused head. What should you do first aid for heat stroke? "... I loosen my clothes and cool my body." "Well, it would be bad if I was there. Onee saw Mia, thought for a while, and opened her mouth. Even though she was Oneee, she seemed to take care that she would not want to see her body. "Yes" When I nodded, Onee got up. I dabbled my shoulder, saying, "I asked you," and left the room. In exchange, Bianca and use over. "Mary, you''re here!" "Mary, water" "Thank you. My brother is outside. Can Bianca help you?" "Of course. What should I do?" "Please raise your feet" "I understand." Hand on the button and open the chest. Repel your bangs and ce a wet cloth on your forehead. And I put a wet cloth over my neck and chest and covered it with a fan. Bianca puts the folded sheets under Mia''s feet. I hope the temperature drops a little with this ... "After that, are you waiting?" "I agree" I think while fanning Mia. What if you do not return consciousness? I''m sorry to strip off my daughter before getting married, but it''s better to cool the armpits and thighs. But there is no ice and the effect is thin ... How good was Lutz at such times? The moment I muttered in my heart, I remembered the charm that he had. Touch the bag lowered from the waist from the outside. "Mary!" "e?" When he was checking the hard touch with his finger through the bag, he was called. I turn to Mia, following the eyes of Bianca. The long eyshes shook, showing signs of awakening. "Uh ..." A small moan leaks from the lips, and wrinkles approach between the eyebrows. Mia slowly opened her eyes as we watched. "Mia!" When you call, your eyes move to find the source of your voice. After looking at the ceiling, Bianca, and me in turn, Mia blinked several times. A little bit of lifees back to the hollow eyes. "here" @Mia mutters small. Although the voice was severely sharpened and painful, there seems to be no opacity of consciousness. I was relieved to breathe relief. "This is the cabin closest to the stairs." "Eh, ... wa, then ..." "I''ll talkter. Let''s drink first. Can you get up?" Control Mia who talked to her with her palm and ask. After she nods, help her wake up, then pour water into the ss. Mia, who drank a bite with Bianca''s assistance, opened her eyes lightly. Mia, who has hardened for a few seconds, tilts her ss and swells at once. "more slowly" I watch over you to see if you can choke. While only half the ss was poured, the water disappeared in an instant. I poured water again into the ss offered as shown. Mia, who drank about half the water, exhaled greatly, as if she was finallyfortable. "delicious" After all, I was getting dehydrated. Mia looked at me and the ss alternately when sheughed, saying she was good. "What is this? It''s really delicious." Speaking of which, I remember it was not just water. "It''s lemon water with a pinch of sugar and salt." A simple sports drink ispleted with just the ingredients. Perfect for heat stroke countermeasures. It''s super easy, but it''s pretty good. "Does that make it so delicious?" Mia looks at the ss at hand and repeats that she is amazing and delicious. "It looks a little better and it was good." When I said so, Mia raised her face as if she had been yed. "Speaking of which, why are you ... why did you fall?" "Yes. I lost consciousness while talking." Bianca was the one who answered the question. Mia hears it and fades away. Unconsciously, the hands holding the sheets were too tight and turned white. "What do you do, Flora ..." "A little!?" Mia was trying to get up in a hurry, but she didn''t seem to be in good shape yet, and her body leaned about. Because Bianca helped me right away, I didn''t have to fall off the bed ... but it was dangerous. I sweated badly. "You can''t move suddenly." "But without Flora''s forgiveness, I can''t rest on my own." Even if I calm, Mia has no ear to listen. Bianca raised her eyebrows just as she said she was stunned. "Forgive me ... you fell down? It''s force majeure!" Bianca is right. But Mia can''t nod. If you can agree, you probably won''t be patient until you fall. A vertical wrinkle appears between my eyebrows in response to the work environment. With a single sigh, I was released from frustration and rubbed my finger between my brows. "Mia. Even if I return to work with such a body, I will fall again." "But" "If you fall down again, it won''t make sense to return. It''s better to take a rest and recover your strength." Is it wrong? Mia looked down at her face like a scolded child and muttered that she must be in a small voice. Me and Bianca smile with a bitter smile on Mia who is withered. "Well, take a rest." Receive the ss you have in your hand and urge him to lie down on the bed. Mia obediently descended into the bed. I lifted the hanging cloth to her shoulder and patted it. Mia''s body seems to want to rest, and soon she begins to sleep with Utoto. The falling eyelids once stop as if they noticed something and then reopen. Notices that a dim look is pointed at me, and leans lightly on the neck to urge words. Then the lips opened and the words slowly spun. "Thank you for your help" "!" Blink my eyes to my surprise, leave me alone and say what I want to say, Mia falls asleep. "... you are wee" I muttered a little while putting a wet cloth on her forehead, resting in peaceful sleep. . 78 Chat Of Reincarnation Princess. I left Mia who was asleep to Bianca, and when I stepped out of the room, I was surrounded by many people. There are not only Onee and us, but also sailors and Paul who guided us. The narrow passage is full of people. "What is the degree?" "Are you OK?" "I''m asleep now." Quietly, and press your index finger into your mouth. Then everyone stops talking at the same time. The appearance of arge Paul holding his mouth with both hands was a little cute. I walked away from the room and exined to everyone who had gathered. You are experiencing mild dehydration due tock of sleep and heat. I was once conscious and gave me water. I need to rest because myplexion is still bad. "Isn''t it important?" "I''m not a doctor, so I can''t say for sure, but probably. I''ll recover if I get enough sleep." "so" Onee breathed relief in my words. The sailors also rx their expressions. It was the flow of dissolution and everyone tried to return to their post, but I stopped the sailor who gave me the guide. "That!" "What? "I don''t want to move Mia too much, so I''d like to rent that room if possible ..." "That''s okay, of course." "But that room was assigned to someone, right?" A set of bedding was prepared for a room not in use. It was neatly cleaned and the air was not trapped. I said so, the sailor was light and dazzling. When asked if it was different, the sailor shakes his head. "No, as she says, it was a room assigned to passengers, but it''s okay because I''ve already refused those guests." "That''s right. Thank you." "That''s a good thing. The customer agreed with two replies." When asked where he should thank him, the sailor struck his palm. "That''s just right. It seems there is luggage in the room. Can you pick me up and deliver it instead of me?" "I understand" If it is that much, it is cheap. To prevent Mia from waking up, she gently entered the room and searched for luggage. Grabbing the cloth bag that had been avoided at the end, I return to the sailor. You will be guided to the deck. I was prepared to meet Miss Flora, but she wasn''t there. "Well, I was. The sailor shakes his hand with a shouting shout. She looks out from behind the sailor. I was trying to figure out, but I don''t know if the person called "My Brother" was a man. Because the person was wearing a cloak and deeply hooded. "Luggage, thisdy got me." A sailor showing me with his thumb. I bowed lightly and looked up at the person. Standing up close, I realized that I was a man. Maybe he is more than 180. I can''t say that there is no tall woman, but the jaw lines and skeleton that I look into are slightly male. However, despite looking down from below, his face is not visible. "Thank you for switching rooms" Hand out your luggage while saying thanks. He shook his head lightly to show that it was all right, but he didn''t say a word. I thought he was a quiet person, but suddenly a letter from Georg passed his head. Speaking of which, the n of pharmacists ... Is the Kuah like this? Hide in a cloak and speak minimally. The features are the same. Thinking that far, a bitter smile came. Too simple, to your own thoughts. What miraculous probability is there that a Kua people happen to be on the ship I boarded? Is there any such convenience? It is not unusual to wear a cloak for awning. I concluded that it was just silence, and I broke up. "Oh, Miss. Are you here?" "Hello" "Oh, hello. Or something not Toka inconvenient?" The sailor came to deliver the cargo to the kitchen and stroked my hair with a full smile. The sailors in charge of the kitchen, including Paul, sigh with a remarkable face. "Get out of the way when you''re done. There are many people and it''s small." Paul shakes his hand like an insect wiping action. Indeed, there are now Paul and three others in the kitchen, as well as me and Onee, who help me. us is outside the room because it is narrow. Bianca refused. A little ... no, I was quite dissatisfied. "Well, why don''t you miss me on the deck with my uncle? I''ll put it on a lookout stand?" "Oh! That''s the third person in your line too! You''re gonna get out!" Roughly smash the pot in your hand on the table. Paul ran to the sailor and pushed his back to drive him out of the kitchen. You can hear theining voice from the outside, but Paul ignores it. "Mary is a popr person" Onee, who was working face-to-face, lifts the corner of the mouth with Ninmari and says in a kidding tone. I stopped my bean streaking and stared at Onee with dissatisfied eyes. "It''s interesting" "Yes, of course." I was not afraid of fine dust, I was affirmed without showing an apologetic behavior, and I realized my loss. I wasn''t even convinced that it would be enemy by mouth. Onee looks at me with her cheeks bulging and blinks lightly. I pressed my cheeks with my long fingers andughed, ugly. The day after Mia fell. I introduced myself again, and I and Onee got along. Oneee seems to be Wolf Rucker. He is 27 years old and seems to be single. He was a very friendly person, betraying his first impression that it was hard to approach. Good at listening and speaking. In addition, cooking is a hobby, so it''s really fun to talk. I don''t think it took less than three days before I missed Wolf. "Rejoice because you are loved." A beautiful face with wild taste turns into a soft impression just by smiling. I felt a neutral sex appeal that I couldn''t get from a man or a woman, with my eyes down. It looks strange, though it lookspletely male. "... I don''t remember doing anything that I liked" "Oh, what are you saying, everyone on this boat knows you helped a samurai girl?" "It''s only relevant to Mia." Mia then slept soundly for three hours. When I got up, I was fully recovered and thanked me, Bianca, and Wolf for bringing me. "That''s not all. It''s somewhat rted to that selfish princess bing quiet afterwards." As Wolf says, Miss Flora has somehow be quiet. Is it better to say that you don''t really get out of the room? Mr. Wolf says that the seafarers and passengers, all of whom were seen with cold eyes, could no longer stay. I don''t know if you''ve reflected, but I''m d Mia didn''t need to be punished. "Everyone is counting on you as a little doctor." "Stop, please" I held my forehead and muttered Gennari. That''s right. Since then, I''ve often been told where it hurts and what works. If I am not a doctor, I will not be able to listen to you every time. "I''m saying I''m not a doctor." "I can''t do it. If I''m familiar with drugs and illness, I''m not convincing." Pugu, silence. Knowledge made by Irine and homemade medicine set will backfire. If there is a possibility of serious illness, only tell the doctor. However, if he had a small burn or bruise, he would just give him the medicine. Self-employed is exactly this. Moreover, it is reopening to go with the setting of a rtive of a pharmacist. "After all, the Nebel Kingdom is amazing." "?" The story changes suddenly, and I tilt my head. Why is it about Nebel? "It''s great that a little girl like you can study pharmacy. If you go to another country, you''ll see how blessed you are." Wolf notices that I have a strange face and stops working and looks at me. "In most countries, women don''t think they need to study. Even if they are their daughters, few parents try to teach pharmacy. Girls go to brides and protect their families. I just feel happy. " I think that the trend still remains in Nebel, as was the case in medieval Europe and old Japan. But if you say, it may be rare that I, a princess, could learn not only embroidery and calction but also astronomy, pharmacy, and history innguages and various ways. "We count women in key countries, including Nebel. It''s an old story that mme had built a women-centric society." mme, as Wolff says, is now transformed into another, despite the remnants of a maternal society. While women have the right to inherit the throne, it is the husband, the king, who holds substantial power. The king is polygamous, with the ability to have multiple wives, and its social form is simr to ancient Egypt. The present Queen is loved by the people and his governance is stable, but the story is different between the royal family and the people. It seems like a harsh environment for women to work outside. Irene''s position as chief of mage is also a great thing when viewed from other countries. "Nebel is blessed." When he muttered, Mr. Wolf nodded greatly. "Yeah. Despite the climate and the richness of thend, I''m even more blessed with leadership." "Leader?" Speaking of father? "Yes. For many generations, Nebel has many wise kings, but he has be a king of the modern era because he has been using women a lot and giving him a positionmensurate with his ability regardless of his status. I don''t know, but the first king, the next king, is rumored to be capable and honest, so the future is like promised. '''' I wasn''t honest about my father and brother. "Are you so great people?" "Oh, you say like someone else." "eh?" I couldn''t understand Wolf''s words for a moment, and raised my face as if she was yed one beat behind. what did you say? Is it like someone else? Stare at Wolf, asking if I know they are not others. Extreme sweat causes cold sweat in the spine. But without any notice of my fears, Wolf tilted his neck. "Because you''re a Nebel man, too? The Nebel royal family is reputed to be popr with the people." "Oh, oh ... oh, that''s it." The whole body is about to lose power. Rx the tensed body and exhale. Looking at the strange me, Wolf said stunned, "I''m a weird child." "Nebel is not the only king and the first prince." Paul-san heard the conversation between Wolff and myself. He stops stirring the pot and leans toward us. "I''m currently studying in a neighboring country, but the second prince, Prince Johann, is also an excellent man. He''s a friendly person, and he seems to be popr in Vint." "Oh, yes." "Oh, and His Highness Princess Rosemary." "!" I solidified while I was down. I want someone to praise you for not making a strange voice. If you can forgive, you are full of loud loud desire to escape. I don''t want to hear my evaluation. "Few people have seen him directly, but he seems to be a beautiful person like a queen." "If you look at the images of kings and queens, I think the odds of being crafted are lower." "Well, that''s right. Not only that, but he seems kind-hearted." "Rumors may not be relied upon." "What?" Paul flips one eyebrow dexterously to Wolff''s words. Listening in an unpleasant voice, Wolf is not afraid. Laugh with a fearless face. "Isn''t this gooddy just a pampered and self-reliant young man? If you look at thatdy on this boat, you''ll think so." "Ah" Mr. Paul scratched behind his neck. Well, the naive is right. I sometimes say myself ... It''s been spoiled, and ... yeah. I can''t do anything. With a vague smile, I thought from the bottom of my heart that I was d I didn''t have us here. . 79 A Reminder Of The Reincarnation Princess. "I''m running low ..." I was pointing at the luggage lined up on the bed and I told myself. The amount of medicines I brought for the asion of something has dropped. Well, is it natural because I give it to people? I still have sickness, but my antidiarrheal and intestinal medicines are gone. Conversely, there are some that remain untouched, such as hemostasis. I checked carefully one by one and when I put it back in my bag, I felt my gaze. When you raise your face, your eyes are in contact with an escort knight looking at you. As always, there is no pretend to try to deviate. Do you feel ufortable? Don''t you feel? If you feel, us isn''t ying us, yeah. "... I told you something" "No, especially" "I stare enough to make a hole, and I can say well." Plung the bag after storing the medicine, and I exhale. us then curled his eyes, put his hand on his chin, and pretended to think. "It''s a habit to stare at you, but ..." I want you to cure such an annoying habit now. Earnestly. "I thought about it, but I didn''t mean to tell you." So, is there anything you want to say? I don''t know if it''s straight or twisted. "So what? What were you thinking?" Somehow, I heard in the flow. I was not particrly interested. us opens his mouth with an introductory message, "It''s not a big deal." "My Lord helps people to breathe in." To my words muttering, I rounded my eyes. "I won''t do that." "I''ve decided so, even if you don''t recognize your actions as" helping people. "Even if you draw a poor lottery, it''s real." us''s voice has no teased color. He was t, without any difort or disgust. But I refuted, frowning, looking uninteresting. "I haven''t drawn a poor lottery." "Even if" The Sea Drops "saved many people''s lives, even if the maid was saved by" Marie, "it would not be credited to" His Highness. " "!" I was suffocated by the eyes of us staring straight ahead. The thing thates to mind is the conversation between Wolf and Paul. The princess who is selfish and selfish is evaluated to Rosemary. There are people who look favorably, but it is only a figure that is presumed to be their rtives based on the achievements of their father and brother. It is not because he acknowledged my personal achievement. us''s words are not turbid due to concerns or reluctance. I get down to the simple facts. The sped hands wrinkled the sheets. "Still, I can''t let those in need. I''m convinced that it''s you." "What?" The missing voice leaked. When I raised my face, us met my eyes. Seeing me stunned, he strangely bows his head. "that''s all?" "Yes, that''s it?" I just thought it was going to be a sermon. Live more dexterously. I was arbitrarily prepared to say that. I can''t find a lie on us''s face, telling her that the story is over. "so" The power of my shoulder hase off. Speaking of which, us was such a person. I''m often surprised by outrageous behavior and behavior, but it''s basic and honest. I didn''t mean to say that it wasn''t just an ordinary introduction. So there is no requirement for me. The story isplete in us. "How was it?" "Yeah ... wah?" During the conversation, the ship shook, and I shouted to my surprise. Grasp the sheets immediately so that they do not roll off the bed. us also reached out to him, but it wasn''t a shaking, so he didn''t even need to grab it. "I wonder if Takanami" "The wind is strong today." As us says, the wind has been strong for several days. And I don''t know if the wind direction is good or the steering arm is good, but it seems that it is moving faster than expected. "It''s going to be a lot faster to get to mme." Even though the semicircr canal is strong, I miss thend soon. I want to eat fresh vegetables and I''m d if I arrive early. Yes, in contrast to me, who naturally smiled, us''s look was harsh. "us?" "It''s too early, there''s a problem." e? Isn''t it good to arrive early? "Beyond this, it should be a sea area with many small inds. If you leave it as it is, it will be night when you pass it." "Are you at risk of stranded?" "Not only that ..." us muddied his ass. I''m confused by theirck of crispness. At a nce at me waiting for the continuation of words, us seemed hesitant. "Let''s look up a bit, because we''re going to make the sail smaller and take some measures." us goes to the door. He looked back at me only once and stabbed his nails as if he was calm, and he left the room. "What was it ...?" I am left behind, telling myself. Imagine a map in your head and follow the voyage route you saw in advance. Perhaps us is an islet located in the south-southwest of mme. It is an inevitable ce to go to the port town that this ship aims at. There are many small uninhabited inds, and we recognize that there is a risk of grounding at night with poor visibility. But as far as us is concerned, it''s not just his concern. Thing scary in the sea. Storm, thunder, high waves, sharks ... ghosts? Isn''t that so? Well, twisting my head, groaning slightly, but I can not answer. Iy down on the bed with gorori and closed my eyes. I think I was out of peace. It was only at the beginning that I left my country and was nervous. Except for Mia''s heatstroke, she was on a quiet day, so she wasn''t even alert. I didn''t forget. The sea is scary. The person who has gone off the road is much more terrifying than a ghost. I knew that night. . 80 A Reminder Of The Reincarnation Princess. (2) "... ma" There is a voice that someone calls far away. "... Mary" The low voice and the shaking hands raise my consciousness. When he managed to push up his eyelids, which were dragged by drowsiness, he had a serious face, us. "...?" Wake up while rubbing your eyes. The area was still dark, the air was cold and moist. Maybe fog ising out. "Kura," His palm covers my mouth before calling him us. I approached my ears, which rounded my eyes, and whispered quietly, with a hidden voice. His drowsiness blew away at once with his rugged expression and serious voice. He looked at us and nodded silently, and he let go of my mouth. "I just heard the sound above. I''ll check it out, wait here." I don''t know what the sound is. But I have a bad feeling. us kneels to the bedside, looking at me biting her lips with anxiety she cannot speak. He looked up from below and scooped up my hands and held something. "Well ..." Looking at what I received, I suffocated. It was a dagger who imed a heavy weight in his hand. "Please bring for protection" What the hell is going on right now? What was us afraid of? I know I should ask, but my voice sticks deep in my throat and doesn''te out. My instinct is ringing a bell in my head, without knowing what the imminent crisis is. scared. I''m scared and dying. us wraps around my hands, which began to shake in small increments. Sui''s eyes reflected me at close range. "Marie" "..., K, Us" I was about to call him for a moment. Because usughs with his brother''s face. "You protect me, so don''t worry." A big hand strokes his head. I suddenly nced at us, who suddenly shifted to older brother mode. "us?" "Look up here, wait quietly. If you''re afraid, just go to Bianca. It''s a weird woman, but it won''t hurt you." What do you mean with a serious face? us squinted gently, looking at me with a stunned face. "It''s okay. Please believe and wait." "!" I finally understood the intention of us. Maybe he let go of my tension. It certainly worked. Surprise has moved the fear a bit away. us nodded satisfactorily to me, re-holding the dagger. "I''ll be back" I saw him off the heels and I pressed my ear against the door and killed my breath. You can hear the sound of waves and the creaking of trees. Then only the sound of the heart that beats annoyingly fast. Sweat oozes on the hand holding the dagger. Tensions continued for only a few seconds, minutes or hours. How long has it passed? Suddenly, there was a loud noise that hit something. At the same time, the ship shakes sharply. He loses his bnce and sticks on the floor. The door opens in front of you. Cold air flows into the room at once, and the sound of the metal that hits something echoes. Next, us shouted on the boat. `` Enemy attack! '''' "!!" The shout is repeated many times. Eventually, the inside of the ship began to be noisy, doors opened here and there, and people rolled out. `` A pirate !? '''' "Get up! It''s an enemy attack!" The sound of pounding the door violently sounds. Shirtless sailors run through with rough footsteps. I stunned, repeating their words in my head. Pirates attack. Noisy words are treated simply as a sequence of words without realism. Brains refuse to understand and do not work well. But his honest body was trembling little by little. "..." The door must be closed. Kii, staring at the door that makes a dry sound and shakes, puts his strength on his feet. But my kneesugh and I can''t stand up. While doing so, the hustle and bustle grew. Screams, screams, and the sound of steel shing. I''m scared and want to close my ears, but the body has never heard anything before. Crawl on the floor and reach for the door. And just before your finger reaches. Arge shadow was over me, and I screamed dry. "Hit," "Mary-chan! Is it safe !?" In my arms shrugged, I open my eyes wide. Remembered feel and smell. The whisper exhaled with good breath, in the voice of a person I knew. I exhaled my suffocating breath. "Bianca-san ..." "Hey, let''s have a touching faceter! I''ll close the door!" Wolf, who came into the room after Bianca, hurriedly closed the door. "Marie, are you hurt?" Bianca wraps my cheeks with both hands and looks into her. Perhaps because of the darkness, I nodded to Bianca, who was following her finger to check the wound. "Oh, that''s okay." "Yeah, good. By the way, your older brother ..." "My brother is on top" `` Hah !? '''' Bianca''s eyes peel off. But Wolf showed no surprise and nodded. "Oh, your brother, you weren''t just a joke because of your self-care. You belong to the Knights or something?" I couldn''t hide my surprise as if I could understand so much. "The fact that the enemy does not descend at all is a sign of your brother''s hard work." He puts his ear against the door and looks out, he says. It is true that the noise is constantly resounding above, but there is no sign of going down the stairs. It is clear that us is fighting, but what is the difference in strength? Is it pushed? Are you unreasonable alone? Just thinking so, my heart and stomachin of severe pain. I am itchy, just being guarded, but I''m just getting stuck where I left. Rather, it would put us in extra danger. Wolf looks at me with his lips biting. "worry?" "Of course" Why do you hear such a thing? Frowning on his eyebrows and looking up at him, he interacts with his cold eyes. You are exposed to your eyes as if you are trying to see through the bottom of your heart, and your body jumps. He leaves me confused and confused, and he approaches the door. For a moment, there was a shy sound of something rolling down the stairs with a pause. Next, I heard a moaning. I think that the injured person hase out, and I fade away. However, I took a step forward and I was hugged by Bianca. She whispers in a hidden voice, she may be an enemy. After seeing me in a hurry and closing my mouth with both hands, Wolf hit his ear against the door. After a while, he gently opens the door. Leaving us in the room, Wolf walks out into the hallway. The person on his shoulder who came back was a familiar person. "Kurt-san!" Mr. Kurt is a seafarer in charge of the kitchen, who has been good to me. His face, usually with a friendly smile, is pale and distorted in pain. Overlooking the whole body as if it had been cut, I noticed that his left arm was bent in a strange direction. "I''m tired." Cold Wolf''s words feel far away. "What to hit ... Marie, you, can you take action?" , "... Mary!" "eh," Calls me amazed to ask Mr Wolf to talk. He sighed, seeing me shaking and unable to move. "... I''m good. "!" "Your sister isn''t a scary ball, isn''t it?" "I understand." I was disappointed. I understood without being told. But at that time, I couldn''t afford to feel sad or frustrated. I was even relieved for a moment when I was told not to do anything. And shortly afterwards, disgust at himself began to build up. us is fighting. Sailors are fighting. Wolf and Bianca are all working hard. Are you the only one sitting in the corner with fear? Did you go on a journey to do that? "G, g ..." Kurt groans painfully. The forehead was sweating because of pain. Kurt-san grabs his hand when he tries to wipe it. It was clinging power. "..." Tears blew into my disappointment. Tighten, Rosemary. You got up for what. I started walking. What do you want to do and jump out of the castle where peace has been promised? There are people in front of you. Someone is asking for help. A woman who ignores it and is crouching can''t save the world! Remove Kurt''s hand and put his hands on both cheeks. After a breath, I swung up vigorously. Pan, a loud noise resounds in the room. "eh!?" "Cho ..." Both cheeks stretched out and began to im heat. Contrary to the view blurred by tears, my head was clear and clear. He wipes his eyes with the back of his hand and gets up. "Help with treatment" "You ..." Without reaching for Stung''s reply, I reach out to the sheets. He called me, tearing with a knife. "Can you take action?" Same words as before. This time, I nodded firmly. "I''m new to practice, but I have knowledge." "That''s right. Mr. Wolff threw my knife sheath at me for use as a splint. Catch while being impatient. "But, but "You''re not a contractor who can''t do what you can''t do. That was no question. He is staring at his eyes sharply and seems to be choking. However, she swallowed with patience. "Yes" Ame, let''s throw it away. If I don''t do everything I can now, I will regret it. Wolf smiled for the first time today to me, who was affirmed with a hard look. "Okay. Then leave me your brother''s support." "e?" I ask a question without understanding the meaning, but by that time Wolf has already approached the door. `` Wolf-san !? '''' "Wait with a good boy" Looking back over his shoulder, Wolff came to the throwing kiss and ran up the stairs. . 81 Conflict Of The Escort Knight. us perspective. As you climbed up on the deck, the cold night air stroked your skin. Look around, but smoke white and you can''t see anything. The worst thing seems to be fog. Ind, where there are many ces to hide, and at night. It seems that the ship has been out of luck, saying that it is even out to the sea fog. When approaching the lookout, I could see a falling figure leaning against the fence. Are you just fainted or out of date? At this distance, there is no judgment. Watch out for the arrow and approach while lowering your body. Then I saw the falling person''s body move slightly. Apparently, he''s not dead. He exhaled and released his hand on the mast. Immediately grab on the mast and endure the shaking. Once again, a shock came along with the sound, and a sturdy handrail was used instead of a bridge. `` Enemy attack! When hees up, he hits the borrowed pot and shouts many times. I confirmed that the downstairs was getting noisy and threw the pot down. If you inhale deeply, the cold air fills your lungs. The senses are clear. He gazed at the front of the fog while listening to his beating and pulsing sounds. Beyond the hung bridge, you can see the hull of a floating ship and a number of figures. Eventually, the sound of footsteps resoundingly shimmering. Apparently, an uninvited customer came. The unreachable people who pollute the important journey of my only Lord. If you think so, the power that holds the handle of the sword naturally will remain. The teeth that clenched were making an unpleasant sound. Hold the sheath and pull out the sword at a stretch. Take one step. Then, one step, another step, start running. "Hey! Bring more ships!" "It''s been a long time of prey. You can''t escape even one!" If you reduce the distance, you will begin to see the men with vulgar faces that match the savage behavior. "Repel it! I''m the first!" Push down the man who was in front, and descend on the deck with a raised voice. The man blinks, catching me as she runs. A moment before my lowly smile was amazed, my sword cut through the man''s throat. Shy. Arge amount of fresh blood dyes the deck. The man steps on the tatara without knowing what happened. With his throat held down, he stepped back a few steps and bumped his back against the rim of the ship. The tilted body falls. shy water sshes. `` What, gup !? '''' Kick off the guy who was following the fallen man from the bridge. The next man drew his sword and responded, but caught his feet and scooped in the gap that he was concerned about. When he stepped on the back of a fallen man and pierced his heart from above, a scream leaked. The pirates seemed upset by the sudden attack. When a man who is still slightly moving is kicked down into the sea, a pirate rushes from the front and shouts heavily, screaming. Gin, and a shy sound of the swordbined. "What is it! "You" Return to the shouting man. Receive and push back the sword that is knocked down from the top repeatedly. The man slightly lost his position as he shook his sword. He stopped short, pulled out a dagger from his waist, and thrust it into his right eye. At the same time as he stepped on, trying to stab a descending man with a screaming scream, he was grabbed by his neck. He loses his position and turns back. At that moment, the arrow passed past the face of the face, making a dry sound. Dragged as it is and returned to the ship. Looking back, a man wearing a cloak stood behind. I can''t see my face because I''m wearing the hood deep. However, I felt familiar with her style and posture, and the cloak she wore. Previously, he was the one who surrendered the room when the maid fell. "I''m running too far" The person who lifted his hand from the neck he was grabbing and muttered with a stunned voice. The voice was of a man. "I''m sorry. I was saved." To be honest, the man sighed as if he was just amazed. "You aren''t for escorts." "What?" Raise your face unintentionally to words that will not be discarded. However, the man shortly told him that his ipital region would be held down and turned down. "What do you mean" "That''s right. You are not good at fighting while protecting others." "I am," When he fell down, the man nced at this. I couldn''t see it well because it was hidden by the hood, but I felt like my sharp gaze had shot through it. "Your fight is just for killing, not for protecting. There''s nothing you can do to protect a beast that can only rush." "!" As soon as he says what he wants to say, he looks away from me. While maintaining a low position, the man puts his hand in his bosom. Three weapons in the hand pulled out. What is sandwiched between the fingers is a thin knife. The man pulled his small wooden tub, which was rolling nearby, with his feet and kicked it upward. Two sharp arrows fly toward the raised tub. One hit and the tub rolled away. The man wakes up, aiming for a few seconds before the next arrow is counted. A man waving his hand as if to go through the sky. Then a slim dark instrument is ced on the upper arm and throat of one archer. The remaining one stuck deeply into the other eyebrow. "let''s go" Following the man who urges, he gets up, but his head is sloppy. Are you not suitable for the battle to protect? I wish he was a shield and a sword. On the battlefield, even a slight rxation can be fatal. I know, but I can''t pay any thoughts. He was depressed while defeating his enemies. I want to protect Rosemary. Every wish of that person. I want to protect his important things. I don''t know how to protect. ughter all surrounding enemies. "Guu," In a noisy situation, a painful voice that was killed was heard. Looking back, one of the sailors is defeating the pirates. He thrust away his opponent and cut it off diagonally from his shoulder to his belly. Runs up and cuts off the pirates'' neck, which is about to kill a sailor. "Are you okay" "Oh, oh. Thank you." He helped a sailor sitting in awe and pulling him to stand. Tighten your shoulders with a strong force with the meaning of tighten. He immediately rushed to another enemy. Does even one person die? Look over the deck in the melee state and swear to your heart. No one will die. No one should hurt that person''s heart. For me, where no humans have died, it doesn''t hurt or itch. But, Rosemary is sad. Lament your helplessness that you could not save and me yourself. It is not a delusion. Facts in light of events in the past. At the time of the Mage Abduction, he was desperate to save the life of the maid who was the enemy''s minions. However, I put the priority solely on protecting Rosemary''s life and silenced his wish. I didn''t mean I couldn''t afford it. I was helped if I wanted to help. However, there are unexpected situations. Don''t put Rosemary in danger anyway. For that, one or two of the maids may be killed. Then I made a big scar on his heart. I knew she was kind. That''s why I wanted to protect. Oh, I m not really suitable for escorts. "A little!!" Cancer and shock strike from the side. Understand that you have been thrown away and look at it. A man was crossing tworge knives and catching a pirate sword. y back with force and hit the heart. The man looked back and wiped the blood scattered on his cheeks with his back, gazing at me with a grumpy face. "I''m not crazy. Do you want to beughed at by your sister?" "!" The st was caused by a passenger who had been close to Rosemary recently. Surely the name is Wolf. "sister is?" "I''m working hard underneath. I didn''t think that was so gutsy." Stand back to back and keep talking while kicking off nearby enemies. "I''m fighting with you, too. How about exposing your fearless figure as an older brother?" I don''t feel angry or irritated by words that provoke me. However, the gaze goes downstairs so that it can be sucked. Actually, I don''t want to keep an eye on it. However, he knew that he was not entitled to be with him. . 82 Fear Of Reincarnated Princess. Don, a loud sound sounds from above. In a shock that I do not know how many times, I pressed my heart without getting used to it and exhaled. All right. us will protect you. The sailors are fighting, and Wolf says he will help us. I have to believe and do what I can. Speak to yourself and point your gaze at the person lying in front of you. Dr. Kurt''s treatment for the fracture is over. However, it is as simple as wrapping a cloth around the sheath instead of the splint, applying it to the affected area and fixing it. There was no noticeable trauma other than a broken arm and a beating, but I was afraid to move it, so Iid it on the floor. Instead of a pillow, a cloth was folded under the head. Mr. Kurt''s expression looks painful. Deep wrinkles are inscribed in the eyebrows, the cheeks are red, and the forehead is faintly sweaty. Probably because of bruising and broken bones, the fever has begun to appear. "..." Kurt screams a little. Sweat fell from his forehead, shaking his head with a painful face. Remove the bangs with your fingers and wipe the forehead and cheeks with a cloth. Abrasions and bruises here and there are painful. I want to drop blood and mud with a wet cloth, but I can''t do it until Bianca, who is going to get water in the kitchen, returns. Gently wipe the mud on your cheeks with your forefinger. Then Kurt''s tightly closed eyelids tremble and show signs of awakening. "Kurt?" Eyes open slightly to respond to the call. I can''t feel the will in the dim eyes. But a few secondster, his eyes moved slowly, looking for something. Your right finger follows the sheet. I noticed my fingertips to explore and took my hand involuntarily. If you gently squeeze with both hands, you will be gripped back with weak force. "Mr. Kurt" I called my name again. The eyes move depending on the position of the voice. Looking into him, Kurt''s eyes reflected me. The lips move when peeled. But just because he was awake, it didn''t sound. If you have any requests, we want to grant them. I can do very little now, but still. "Please, Say it once more" Listen back to the words that you could not hear. But Kurt doesn''t try to open his mouth. I just look in my direction with my eyes floating and unfocused. The right hand is lifted with a gentle motion and somehow stretches out to my cheek. My finger gently stroked my cheeks, which was confusing for no reason. Sensitive power adjustment to make sure that it is really there. Maybe it just doesn''t work. I can''t help shaking it off, but I still want to keep it. He smiled softly and softly, staring at me wondering what to do. "... looking ... we were here" "e?" The little mutter was drowned out by the hustle and bustle. But before repeating, Kurt closes his eyes again. His hand following his cheek was released, and he began to hear his breath. What did you say? But as far as I can tell, I don''t think it was painful or painful. Exhale one sigh, pull the sheets from the bed, and hang them on Kurt. "Mary, wait!" "! @ Bianca" Bianca, jumping into the room, notices Kurt sleeping and shuts her mouth in a hurry. I got up and received the tub she had. "Sorry for the noise" "No. I''m d I came back safely." "Okay, it looks like the enemy hasn''te down on the boat yet ... but just." "?" While continuing to talk with the hidden voice, Bianca told me something unusual and crisp. Look away from me. At that time, I was worried about whether something had happened, and tried to ask. The door opens behind Bianca. Bianca took control of me, who was ready immediately. "Excuse me!" "I''m sorry, Marie!" "Mia-san?" Mia came in like an avnche. He was a samurai servant and Miss Flora. "Hey, injured person is sleeping. Please be quiet." Mia apologizes to Bianca, who is angry with a small voice. The serviceman bowed to me and passed by. He gently lowers Miss Flora to the bed at the back. Miss Flora has a blue face and is trembling. His knees seemed much smaller than usual. I was hiding in the corner of the kitchen. I m sorry. "I''m sorry. I was looking for something in the kitchen that could be a weapon or armor, but after being taken out of the way ..." The elder servant dropped his head when he wasn''t so serious. "Who''s the escort?" Sure, there must have been her exclusive escort. In order to answer my question, the servant opened his mouth, but shouted loudly to interrupt his words. "I''m up! I''m leaving and fighting on!" "Flora, please be quiet" Mr. Flora was terrified and terrified a while ago, but now her anger may have outweighed her fears. She doesn''t listen to Mia''s restraint and she regrets her tears. "It''s my escort ...! It''s impossible to get away from me at such an important time! I''ll tell my father when I return!" "Flora" "What !?" Standing by her side, she looks over me with tears. "be quiet" "Why are you?" "The more you make a fuss, the more noticeable it may draw your enemies." "Well," Convince inly. Miss Flora tried to bite, but heard my words and swallowed what she wanted to say. If you look at your expression, you know that you''re not convinced. "Because this is strange ..." Miss Flora in a small voice. Drops umted on the edge of her eyes that fall down fall ording to gravity. Are those tears a dissatisfaction with the escort that you do not want? Or are you frustrated by the current crisis of life? Maybe both. I couldn''t think of a word tofort Miss Flora, shedding her tears. Because I can''t swallow myself. Resentment for an unreasonable situation. Emotions do not catch up, even if you know that pirates are such. Why, take away. Why hurt? My heart shouts what we did. I couldn''t have calmed anyone. Awkward silence falls in the room. But right after that. There was a loud noise breaking through silence. "!" The room door opens roughly. Bianca was the first to respond. She covers me behind and pulls the knife out of the sheath. But what appeared was a sailor, not an enemy. "She ... bad, are the young women hiding? I''m going to another ce." The sailor who left his body on the wall says so and smiles. However, his face was distorted in pain, and blood was dripping from the gap between the fingers of his left hand holding his arm. The falling blood was forming a red puddle on the floor. "I''m injured!" Bianca stops the sailor who is about to leave. "It''s okay. "There you are!" Bianca tells her frustratedly while hiding her voice. Bianca, pushing his back into the room, looks at me. I responded by nodding to my gaze and pulled out an unused piece of cloth from my baggage. "I''ll treat you, sit down." "Um, Miss?" Look at the confused sailor''s arm. The affected area is the right forearm. The blood that sees and sees overflows from the sharply cut wound. It may have damaged the artery. Stop bleeding as soon as possible. My strangely cool self was a mystery. Perhaps it was blown out at Kurt''s time. Thanks to Wolf for the st. But now I have to concentrate on treatment. Apply a hemostat to the wound and press with a cloth over it. The cloth quickly turned red. Add another cloth from above. "Bianca, can you hold me down?" "I understand." Looking up, Bianca starts moving faster than she nods. While holding the cloth, quickly pull in the sheets instead of bandages. "Because it will be wound stronger, it may hurt." "Oh huh?" "Hey, hey! What are you doing, you guys!" I was embarrassed by Miss Flora, who was stunned when she was wrapping her bandage. However, I can''t afford to be there, so I''ll kill him silently. `` If the man was, pirates mighte here too! '''' "Flora, be quiet" `` Noisy, noisy, noisy! "Please forgive me!" It was Mia who closed the mouth of Miss Flora with her palms. Any care is not required here. She looked at me confused and said so. In order to avoid wasting Mia''s cooperation, put emphasis on bandaging hands. We tied it so that it could not be easily unraveled. "Lift your arms above your heart ... yes, that''s about it. "It''s okay .... jochan" "Yes?" "You are amazing" I was bleeding with a wet towel and raised my face to the sailor''s words. Hisplexion was far from good, but his eyes were sparkling. "I have a small body and a beautiful face like a doll. It''s more frustrating than a big man, and it''s already a foul." "Well, uh ...?" Is it praised? The sailor isughing, with no wind offended me. From his face, it doesn''t seem bad. "... I don''t have any courage." I say myself, fishing. I''m just being protected and spoiled. He is finally standing here, hitting his back tightly. Such a full stretch is scary because it is likely to copse even with a slight impact. "Tell me, Mia!" Bread and dry sound resound. Miss Flora, who forcibly stripped Mia''s hand, knocked Mia''s hand down again. "Who do you think I am !? I''m too rude !!" "I''m sorry, but please be quiet." "... That rude person!" Looking at Mia returning calmly, Flora''s face turns red in anger. What should I do. I want her to be quiet, but now shecks calmness, she will only lubricate the fire. When I turned my gaze to the side, Bianca and my eyes met. Drop it? And she mutter silently and make a gesture of hitting a sword. It''s noisy, but it''s also unpleasant to keep making noise. "Everyone and he are all about the child ......... !! Nobody listens to me .... !!" I was wondering what to do, and pointed and curled my eyes. I was suddenly talked about and I couldn''t hide the puzzle. "Flora ..." "Don''t touch me !!" Miss Flora, who spills big tears, shook his hand. Get up and aim for the doorway. "Hey, where are you going !?" "You say you don''t touch me !!" Bianca''s restraint is shaken off, and the door is opened. I can''t just stand on the sidelines. I was in a hurry and grabbed her arm. "No, go back!" "Don''t order me !!" Ms. Flora doesn''t ask if she knows that outside is dangerous, but she has blood on her head. I went out into the hallway with her to be dragged. The hustle and bustle that was separated by one wall echoes realistically. I raised my face and found a big shadow behind the stairs, stunning. The first thing I saw was my feet running down, then my wet saber in my right hand. The brain tells you that you need to hide early, but your body does not move well. When I pulled my hand, Miss Flora, who was not aware behind, shook my hand frustrated. "It hurts! How long have you been grabbing!" The man who responds to her voice raises his face. The eyes of a beast that glowed brilliantly, and the goose bumps stood. . 83 Prayer Of Escort Knight. us perspective. . The back of your hand can be painted with blood, and it doesn''t make much sense. He had a thick bloody smell with a slimy feel, but his nose was beginning to be ridiculous to the extent that he was not bothered. My breath sounds as rough as a beast and my beating is bothersome. My arms are heavy and my head is blurry. But the eyes move naturally as if searching for prey. This was a beast, and Iughed at my ridicule. Not suitable for escorts. This is not the first time I have been told. I have been told as one of the abuses. In some cases, it was a secret. But that''s not all. To a few friends who forgave you. To respectable elders. In your way of fighting, you can annihte the enemy, but the escort will not survive to the end. Who can save lives to people who focus on killing rather than protecting? In retrospect, it was aint just because I thought about me. But I heard all of them. I became concerned about their words after I became Rosemary''s escort. Protecting Rosemary has more than a role in me. It''s ridiculous to give away to others just because it''s not suitable. I thought, then, I wanted to concentrate all my nerves on protecting Rosemary-sama. Keep an eye on one time and stay close to the side. Look away from everything except that one. If you do so, you will be protected. Silly I believed. As a result, the evaluation given to me was not different from before. Of course. I didn''t understand anything. No worries of friends or boss, no feelings of Rosemary, anything. And now, I do not know. How can you protect? How can I grow up as Rosemary''s escort? How do youugh? "Wow, I''m sorry." Peton hits his back. The small impact brought my consciousness back to reality. "Is it old?" Wolf fighting back to back,ughing in the back of his throat, breathing in his shoulders. "It''s not that age." "At least, he''s older than you ... maybe." Look around while tapping the light mouth. Most standing humans were in constant breath. Many of the friendly sailors are not used to fighting and are tired. Only me and Wolf, and the man who wore the cloak, could move properly. The number of pirates on the enemy side has also decreased considerably. The morale does not seem to be very high. You probably never thought that you would have to struggle with a merchant ship opponent. If you push it again, will you run away with your tail? While thinking so, turn your eyes to the pirate ship next door. So I was stunned. Several pirates have kicked the ferry boards into the sea and are trying to leave the ship. Despite the galley, it wasn''t good for a few rowers, but it was still moving slowly. Some pirates who have noticed fall into the sea in a hurry to jump. Looking at the scene, deep wrinkles were carved in Wolf''s eyebrows. "I don''t mind going home, but I wanted you to collect it properly." "Do you think you will surrender gently?" Ask while looking at the left behind pirates. Wolf immediately shook his head. "I can''t do that. Pirates are basically tied up once they are caught." I agreed. As expected, the pirates are gazing at the surroundings with re like a savage beast, rather than losing their will to fight. I muttered in my heart that it was troublesome. I can''t imagine what a cornered man will do. It would be harder to stop thinking about being warm when catching. One of the pirates moves while looking up at the eyes. I understood the direction the man was heading, and I rushed out. Don''t let me go. Will you let me go there? But before I catch up with the man, another pirate moves in the corner of sight. Injured and reaching for a mowing sailor. There is no room to get lost. There shouldn''t have been. But my foot changes direction, ignoring will. What am I doing? There''s nothing more important than that one. Cut off the pirate''s hand that grabs the sailor''s neck while being puzzled by his own actions. Regardless of the man screaming and rolling around, this time he chased the pirates going downstairs. However, another pirate, who has begun to resist in desperation, is standing by. Knitting teeth while biting teeth with irritation. I felt nauseous about my stupidity. I''m worried, lost, greedy, trying to get everything, and I might miss it. And the most important person in the world. Dying is not allowed. But another voice shouts in my head, what should I do? To kill a sailor and protect his life again would be the same. Floating in my mind that my back teeth are biting like a crush, the face of a man walking far ahead. The leader, do you not have such a conflict? Is it easy to select both? Is my weakness jeopardizing him? "It''s not disturbing, shit!" With the roar, the pirates standing in front of them disappeared. The pirate, which had a strong kick from the side, blew off enough to hit the edge of the ship. Standing in front of me, who curled up what happened, was Wolf, breathing on her shoulder. Is the intimidating threat just a matter of this man? "What are you standing up to? Violently pushed back. "I''m not my main job to fight. I can''t protect that girl like you. I''ll stop here and go fast!" "Well, thank you!" Turn your back on Wolf and start running. I found a pirate''s back on the way down while being frustrated by the narrow steps. I was relieved that I hadn''t seemed to be in the room yet, but I stopped breathing in the small shadow that was seen past the man. Blood in the whole body is drawn. My heart beats so painfully that all the sounds go away. At the same time, he calmly told him in the corner of his head that he couldn''t mistake Rosemary for someone else. step by step. As you get closer, your expectations turn into convictions. The appearance of standing with a blue face trembling but protecting someone is sadly beautiful. Your feet kicking the floorboard feel frustratingly slow. The pirate swinging his sword burns slowly to the retina. Over the pirate''s shoulders, Rosemary noticed the existence of this and shed with her eyes. Is it just a desire to feel that the relief was mixed in pure surprise? "Close your eyes !!" At the same time as screaming, Rosemary closes her eyes. You will not know how rejoicing I am in that trust. Punch the pirate''s heart as if hitting from behind. A short scream leaked from the pirate''s mouth with the feeling of cutting the meat. It was a beast-like voice that I could not imagine. Oh, right. It was good to say that my ears were closed. The first impression I had was that. Oh, my important person, the only one. I''m sorry I couldn''t help as well as the leader. Theid body copses to the floor with a shudder. Only Rosemary appears in the view where there is no obstruction. Yourplexion is worse than before. The body is trembling little by little. When you hear that scream, you can see without even seeing what happened. Still, I feel like a rosemary with my eyes closed as I insisted. Reach out for a little relief. But I noticed my bloody hands and squeezed halfway. Don''t touch it. I will make it dirty. "... b," Rosemary-sama, the voice that called for such a call was interrupted. It is not because you understand that you should not call here. Not even because I noticed Bianca von Diebolding out of the room. "Hhhhh ... !! oh no oh oh oh oh !!" I was interrupted by the resounding screams. The woman who was sheltered by Rosemary noticed the corpse under her feet and screamed. Rosemary, who jumps, looks back at the woman in a hurry. But as soon as Rosemary stopped, the woman ran. Perhaps he has be unable to endure repeated fears. She would have run away as her instinct had to order to escape from the spot, and she ran up the stairs, no matter what. When you wait, you will hear a stop. However, it does not reach the woman''s ear. I chapped my tongue and followed the woman. When you reach the deck, grab your arm and try to pull it down. However, the woman was confused and resisted. When you let go, you wake up and twist your body. If you do this, you will roll down the stairs together. A dry sound arrived in my ears, worried about what to do. I don''t remember the rest. Perhaps it was like a reflection. When I noticed, she was moving over the woman. Dos, a dull sound and impact are transmitted to the back. One beat, the one that camete was the heat of digging rather than pain. `` us! '''' Rosemary''s crying face is rushing to her eyes. Call me older brother. Even though it is a scene that needs to be corrected, my face loosens out of ce. It''s been a long time since I had you call my name. "us, us ...... !!" Please do not cry. I want you tough. No matter what, . 84 The Reincarnation Princess Is Lost. us stops moving with a dull sound. I don''t know what happened. But I had a bad feeling. He calls his name many times to shake off his anxiety. She starts running as her stiff chest appeals. Almost at the same time as I got up on the deck, us copsed in ce. Over his shoulder on his knees, he saw Yaba grow from his back, and I opened his eyes. "... Kura, Us" I can''t believe what I saw and call his name. However, it was severely sullied and hardly sounded. Pagyu, and squeeze your chest. Breathing is disturbed and stuffy. A wheezing and harsh wheezing leaked out of my mouth. The view was so bad because of the tears that oozed out. us does not move while crouching. Both hands on the deck shook slightly. Pegur, and his body leans. I was standing on the pole and rushed by conditional reflection. She tried to catch it, but couldn''t bear the weight and had a sticky ass. Your physique is too different and it is crushed. Then, a slimy feel was transmitted to the palm. The smell of iron rust that strikes your nose tells you what it is. Unlike warm blood that has clung to hair and clothing, it is warm and has flowed out of his body. A piece of life. "... us?" A call you do not know how many times. But he does not reply. I will not do it. Keep your eyes tightly closed with a painful expression. Theplexion was so pale and chilly. "us ... uss !!" I guess you won''t open your eyes again. Such thoughts came to my mind, and I raised my voice to counter the fear. "Mary!" Someone grabbed my disturbed shoulder. Pinch my cheeks between my hands and adjust my eyes. He was told to calm down. "Wolf, san" "that''s right" Mr. Wolf gives a small breath of relief to me who responded. He then nced at us on his knees. Wolf''s expression while observing us''s face bes steep. After looking around the deck, I noticed something and ran up. He grabbed a wooden pail with an arrow. Pull out the digging arrow, and Wolf approaches his nose. He licked it at the tip of his tongue and saw a deep wrinkle in his brows. Mr. Wolf, who has exhaled saliva on the deck, runs back to us again. "Mary, let your brother bite something." "e?" I couldn''t understand even if I was told with a serious face. My head doesn''t work at all. "It''s OK?" Instead of me, who had a nk head, Bianca responded. She lifts us''s chin and packs a cloth into her open mouth. Bianca, holding her shoulders and clenching her cheeks asforting, told her to tell the child to leave it to him. Bianca, who changed ces with me, supports us'' body. "I''ll pull out the arrow." "... the bleeding is going to get worse. Wolf, answering Bianca''s question with an arrow, answered in a low voice. "Poison" Pudaku. I repeat his words in a hazy head. The brain refuses to understand even though I have heard it. Don''t listen. I didn''t understand, and my soft heart seemed to shout. Mr. Wolf holds the arrow and pulls out at once. Fresh blood sttered, us''s muffled scream leaked. "Someone, bring your luggage out of my room! Also boil water, clean cloth, and hot water!" Mr. Wolf shouts around. The sailors who were able to move with injuries started running ording to their instructions. "Hold me down!" Wolf told Bianca, and turned to us'' wound. As if sucking blood, us''s body jumps in pain. The blood contained in the mouth is expelled on the deck and the same operation is repeated. Suddenly, no pirates were on the deck. A mountain of silent corpses has been built around the sky, and the sky behind it has been dyed red. I wondered for the dawn, but it was far away in the morning. Then what is this red? The ship was burning ahead of my eyes. A galley boat floating in the ck night sea is surrounded by sparkling mes. A beast-like scream was heard, and a human wearing a me jumped into the sea, burning in his eyes like slow motion. It was a proper sight to call it a hell picture. Even though I''m, I can only look up at the sky dimly without screaming. A bird flies through the night sky illuminated by the burning mes. ck birds, like ck smoke, eventually blended into darkness and disappeared. "Ah" I heard a little sob. Some of the running people can''t move while sitting down like me. It was Miss Flora who was holding her body and shedding tears. "Wow, my fault, my fault." Muttering as if panting, staring at the lying us. "Sorry, sorry ... sorry" Miss Flora''s gaze turned to me. The apology is for us or me. She said it was her fault. I''m not strong enough to deny the word. Not gentle. That''s right, if you affirm, will the mush in this chest disappear? Would it be easier if I used you of it? I think while looking at the paleplexion of us. "Mary!" I was called. But without the willingness to reply, I turn to my voice in a slow motion, silently. Wolf looked at me with a rugged face. Will you be disappointed again? Will you get angry this time? Either is fine. Anything is fine. Does not matter. Wolf''s expression is distorted painfully, thinking of me with empty eyes. Mr. Wolf stands up and approaches here. He kneels in front of me, sitting down. Sincere eyes reflect on me. "I''m sorry I couldn''t protect your important people, even though I promised." He said so and bowed his head. I was struck by emptiness and blinked several times. "But I will never die.-I swear in the name of Wolf K. Rucker." "... don''t you?" "Oh, this time I will keep my promise." Asked in a small voice, Wolfughed with a crying face. I can''t die. Do not die. us does not die. When I told myself, I felt like my body was gradually returning. Look at us. The trembling fingertip was extended to his hand. "us ..." Do not hold your hand back. But there is certainly temperature. The warmth of blood. "Hey brother! Is this your luggage?" "Yes, thank you!" Wolf, who received the luggage, begins spreading it on the deck. "Can you shine at hand?" "Hey! Bring me a torch!" Wolf''s luggage is a lot of small packages. The rest are small knives close to scalpels and metals of unknown use. Then a small bottle or container full of liquid. Variations are simr to pestle and mortar. "The pirates used by the pirates in this area are probably a mixture of fish and nts. Because of the smell and taste ..." Mr. Wolf, with serious eyes, picks up the package, muttering something like himself. I picked a few pieces without hesitation, opened the package and took out the contents. The contents are dried leaves and roots of the nt. Then something in powder form. I knew at a nce that the kneading motion was flowing as I kneaded several pieces together and connected them. "The water is boiling!" Paul-san brought the tub and said that. The bandage wrapped around the arms and thighs is bleeding with blood, but without a painful pretendance, with a desperate face. Why do you do your best so much? I noticed that I couldn''t ask a question and just looked up, and Paul sumbed to match his gaze. A big hand roughly strokes my head. "Don''t cry, Miss. It''s okay. Everybody is doing their best to help your brother." "... and then please" "Hmm?" "Why can you help me?" Paul''s eyes were rounded to me. While confused, he tells him, "That''s natural," with a face that is extremely natural. "I think we''ve been helped by Miss. When will we return now without giving thanks?" "e" "And, your brother was fighting with me helping me. In such a face-to-face situation, all the people on this ship are so much more than you can return to your brothers and sisters." Look, look. Mia who came up the stairs pointed out and ran out of breath. "Um! I brought an unused cloth!" "Yourdy, yourplexion is bad. Did you get cold? Please bring someone a nket!" Mr. Yang, who brought the hot water, looked into my face and frowned. If you raise your face, everyone who can move is running around. Many times, I see people who look anxious at me and us. Each time, I was encouraged, and I was encouraged. "..." Clog breath. The inside of my eyes is very hot. The back of my nose was stiff, and there was a sign of tears. I''m still crying, but I''m amazed if I''m still out. But it is different from before. This is not tears of sorrow. Wipe the freshly bleeding tears with the back of the hand. Not when you are crying. Not even if you are pushing responsibility to someone else. If you throw away what you need to do and look away, things won''t turn around. Don''t stop. Move. Scratch only the feet. That''s my motto. "Mr. Wolf, I''ll help you." "Mary ... you," "It''s okay now" Mr. Wolf, whose eyes were rounded as if amazed, looked up at me with her arms turned. However, it was only a few seconds when it was frozen. He immediately tightened his look and skipped me instructions. "Now, cool the water a little and wash the wound." "Yes!" As told, transfer the hot water to a t tub and cool. The temperature was reduced to a level that did not cause burns, and the wound was washed away. us is stunned and does not respond. I''m worried about the blood flowing out, but I think it''s probably worth poisoning. I wonder if we used hot water instead of water to inactivate the poison. After that, proceed with treatment ording to Wolff''s instructions. Cut off the clothes with a knife, strip the upper body, and wipe off the blood. I think his blood is the one that dyes a brand-new cloth in red in an instant, and I feel like I''m going to stomach up. Shaking his head, shaking his fears, he continued. Apply Wolff''s medicine and move on to hemostasis treatment. After pressing, look for a bandage with your gaze. She swallowed her words, asking Bianca to take it away from him. I noticed the presence of someone behind Bianca. "... Flora" "e," Like a lost child, your dependable eyes are turned to me slowly. Miss Flora, sitting still and trembling, looked at me with tears. "Please take the bandage there." "... I am?" "Yes, help me" He goes to her stunned and continues her words. "I want to help us. Please." "I understand!" Ms. Flora wipes her overflowing tears and reaches for her bandage. While staggering, we approached us. I''m sorry the moment ago. Apologies in my heart. I am weak, I have tried to impose all responsibility on you. I tried to bend the facts in a convenient way to protect my heart. I have a responsibility. It''s cowardly that I was crying on the victim side when I brought the us to myself and brought it to a foreign country. "Once the wound is closed, keep your body cool." "I understand" Wolf, who is taking care of the situation while infusing the medicine, will give instructions at exquisite timing after each stroke. Soak in hot water and apply warm cloth to us''s body. I wiped my sweat off my forehead with my back. Red and ck liquid adheres to the soft finger. I thought it was blood, but the smell was different. I couldn''t afford to guess what, so I pushed that question into my head. . 85 The Surprise Of The Viscount Daughter. Bianca von Deebolt viewpoint. "Hey, you see! In response to the seafarer''s voice, I look up. I saw thend where he pointed. Red terrain with few undtions spreads into view. If you look closely, you will notice the town. It is not the target city of Brao, southeast of mme. It is a port town located further south. Although the scale is smaller than that of Burao, there are concerns about the facilities, but it is not a good idea. us is wandering between life and death. Thanks to Wolff''s precise instructions and medicine, he can withstand it, but the situation may change suddenly. No matter how good Wolf is, there is a limit to what can be done on board. Water, cloth and medicine were already running out. The situation is hopeless. But no one is pessimistic. I''m running around trying to do what I can do now. Everyone, including the injured and the selfish youngdy who was crying a while ago. Why is that? When asked, everyone will give the same answer. Because she has not given up. "Soon, us" A girl holding the hand of us ... Mary speaks. I don''t know if she''s aware that she''s calling her name us instead of Brother, but the people around her are ignorant. That they would not be real siblings. Mary looks good in growing up and us is good at handling swords. Maybe a good girl and her guard, that''s the right rtionship between them. But now, no one has pointed out such a sloppy point. "Good luck" Everyone''s gaze is naturally drawn to Marie-chan with a praying voice. And the line of sight was sewn. The other side of Marie holding the hand of us. The sunes out from the horizon. Chaoyang plugs in and highlights Marie''s outline. The braided hair melts and the sea breeze soars. Brown hair had returned to her original hair color, only at the tip. It may have been a dye that dropped in hot water. tinum blonde ying glitter and light. A mutter arrives in my ears, which I fell in love with. The goddess, someone said in a whispered voice. The voice was for one person, but everyone thinks the same thing. Mary''s hair is disturbed, she''s stuck to her forehead and neck with sweat, and her face, hands and clothes are dirty with mud and blood, and it looks terrible. But still. The profile looked more beautiful than anyone. The ship slid into the harbor, with no pressure on Marie-chan in the hard-to-prate air, and without calling out to her. The morning port was crowded with people. There are many small rowing boats, but norge sailing boats. This is not a trading port like Burao, but a small port for fishermen. It is not suitable forrge ships, even in depth. I think this ship is thest line. Beware of an unfamiliar ship approaching, people with weapons gather. The sailors waved a white cloth to show that they were not hostile. When a ship approaches the pier, a man approaches. The man who was about forty passed, staring at us on board with a vignce, holding his bare sword. "If you miss your life, leave immediately." "Please enter the town! There are injured people!" "I refuse. Who is the stupid imitation of putting a suspicious ship?" "I have a port permit! I''m not here, but in Burao. A pirate is attacking me and I''m injured. Please ask and help me." The man looked at the begging sailor and looked up. I just say that I''m sorry for the trouble. "It''s even worse. Get out of the way! If the piratese after you, how will you take responsibility?" The man''s statement was true. Everyone is cute. And it would be superfluous if the sparks spread to my family and friends. For safety of the surroundings, others cut off. I think it''s outrageous, but I can understand. But that doesn''t mean we can''t. And there was no more time to keep asking and answering. "Or all pirates are dead ..." Well, what to do. It was a young woman''s voice that jumped into my ear, thinking so. Looking at the line of sight next to her, she is a selfish daughter. Surely the name was Flora? "A knight with a good arm was riding by ident and they all beat me. The ship burned, so I don''t have to worry about following me." Flora desperatelyins that she has no worries. I couldn''t hide my surprise from her appearance. "So please, ept us." The white delicate hues on the rim of the ship and the voice are trembling. The profile is pale and cold sweat is transmitted through the neck. The man looking up from the pier and the man''s sword will be terrifying. Until recently, he was in danger of life. Still, keep an eye on the man. I was squatting and crying a while ago. I couldn''t do anything just shaking. Where did this courage sleep in this child? "Can you prove it?" However, her appeal did not reach the man. Flora bites her lips with her expression and voice that she can''t do. "that is" "I''m back home. Prettydy." She rejects the weak girl''s belief and sneers. How ugly it is! I have a coward, but I abandon my chest. There is a fuss about whether to bring it into a duel with fuel. "I won''t return!" Flora made a loud voice, as though she had been lost. "I''m Flora von Graz, the eldest daughter of Baron Graz!" Stretch your chest, and Flora utters high pressure. My legs were shaking little by little, and my waist was down, but I did my best to y my proud daughter. "Do you think you''re rejecting me and forgiven?" "... Well, I thought she was a good dresseddy, but nobledy?" The man looks at the flora with a price. Flora fluttered ufortably, as she was exposed to her nce. You can feel confused from the expression. Speaking of the family name, he would have believed that it would be slightly more dominant. But the man does not even shake, rather than shrink. "Well, what are the aristocrats from other countries?" "..., my great aunt is one with a connection to the Marquis Eigel." "That''s great, but that''s it." The manughed at his nose, interrupting Flora''s words. "I know that if you ignore the Framm nobles, you''ll ignore themter, but you''re a foreigner. Do you have enough power in your home to intervene far away? " "... That, me ..." Tears float in the eyes of Flora. But she did not cry. I''m sorry to stuff my words, but I didn''t give up my eyes. I''m desperately looking for words. I did it well, I wanted to embrace those thin shoulders and stroke my head. I feel like I have such feelings for my selfish daughter who thought I hated so much. Life is unknown. "Do you know if you''re a baron or a marquis? This is a living. If you really want to hear what you say, bring at least the royal family! Then I''ll call the doctor for anything. ! " The man inted his nose and mocked. "There are no words, two words." Dignified voice sounds. Even though it wasn''t a stretch, the voice passed well. The girl stretches her back and takes a step as her eyes gaze as she is drawn. I heard a stiff shoe sound. "..." The man is frightened by the eyes pointed straight. Swallows the vomiting that is about to spit out and retreats one step. Girl ... Marie is not staring at the man. On the contrary, there is no anger or irritation from the quiet profile. His voice is not depressed and his expression remains calm. Even though he was , a little girl was pressured by a big man. "If you wanted to hear from the royal family, you would hear me and you said so, right?" `` What''s that !? '''' "Are you wrong?" "Well, he said, what is it !?" The man bites to be ashamed of being pressurized by Mary. Then Mary smiled beautifully. "I took the word." The smile was so powerful that I could not imagine a thirteen or four girl. The word terrific luster is overlooked. I never thought she was just a cute girl, but it was still unexpected. Who is this child? Despite the many tips being scattered here and there, my head didn''t work properly. Marie turns her heels while no one can speak. When he returned to the lying us, he grabbed a tub full of hot water. "Do you know the characteristics of the Nebel royal family?" While carrying a heavy tub with both hands, Marie asks a question. "That''s ... of course." The man replied, stuffing his words. Characteristics of the royal family ... I don''t usually know anything from other countries. But Nebel was famous. Even fishermen in small towns in distant countries are said to be "natural." All the royal families had beautiful appearances. Therefore, it is known as a longing for many people. Turn into rumors and bard songs. "What about the first princess?" "That''s right. In the future, she is said to be a victorious princess, definitely." There, Marie lost her expression for the first time. Muttering in a small voice with a troubled face, what about it? But the cute expression disappeared in less than a few seconds. What? And Mary urge the continuation of the man''s words. "What, sure ... on white skin" The skin of some people is as white as fresh snow. "With blue eyes" The eyes of some people are blue, like the sea reflecting the clear sky. "Rippling, sun-like blonde ..." At the same time, Mary raised the tub overhead. Shortly after the ban, the hot water rushes down from above her. The man who was surprised at the action then was astonished at the scene in front of him and lost his words. The vat fell from Mary''s standing hand against the sun floating in the eastern sky. While listening to the sound of the sound, I stand stunned, admiring her. tinum blond, which drops drops, is more dazzling than Chaoyang. Wet skin is as smooth as snow gypsum. Beyond the hand that repels the bangs stuck to the forehead, the blue eyes with a strong will shine. Every sailor who might have noticed Marie''s original hair color, even me who knows Marie''s original appearance. You won''t even be uttered by the beauty of your eyes. "My name is Rosemary von Velfart, the first princess of the Nebel Kingdom." Can you call a doctor as promised? No one could respond to Marie who said that. It took almost a minute for people other than Marie to return to reality. `` Is there any evidence that you are a princess !? '''' The man who returns to me raises his voice as if to break the current situation swallowed by the atmosphere. But Marie didn''t seem panicked, and answered No with a t voice. "Well, then!" "but" The man takes a breath, looking at the transparent eyes. "Can I take responsibility if I was genuine? Would you redeem the grave sins that killed the loved one at Rosemary von Velfaert?" The man utters a phrase at the words that were found. There was no one to say no. . 86 Guest Of Reincarnation Princess. My persuasion ... or rather, the threat worked, and I was offered arge mansion near the port. The doctor lives out of town. About a dozen minutester, the man who had called him was a grandfather who was over sixty years old. He wakes him up while he''s sleeping, and his gray hair and clothes are stiff and terrible. "This is bad ..." While striking his stomach by sticking his hands through the gap in his clothes, he was a big doctor, but saw the appearance of us and became serious. Hearing his words, unpleasant sweat spreads through my spine. After removing the bandage or cloth, the area around the wound is pale and ck. The doctor tapped his mouth and muttered it as poison. "Did you go along with the pirates who make the ind a stronghold? He can survive well, being poisoned by him and others. What medicine did he use?" "This is what I prepared." Wolf raised his hand and the doctor was astonished. "What about you? You didn''t happen to have the medicine you bought from a merchant who paid a lot of money, did you make it from scratch?" "... I have a lot of business and medicines. I just mixed them properly." "Appropriately, big. That''s amazing. It''s God''s work." The doctor muttered with a voice that seemed to be mixed with half-hearted emotions. Wolf, on the other hand, didn''t respond, but just carved a bitterugh on his lips. "I didn''t think I could meet in such a remote town. It''s a long life." Miracle n. The doctor said so. It was a small voice that could only be heard by me next door and Mr. Wolf next door, but I don''t think it was a mistake. "I''m honored, but I don''t have time to talk wastefully." "Yes ... but what happened?" The doctor groans while rubbing the stubble-grown jaw. "I want to scrape away the part of the wound that is about to die. But if I lose more blood, it''s life-threatening." Look at the us, following the doctor''s gaze. The paleplexion of us, the consciousness never returns. No response when holding hands. Breathing was shallow and seemed to stop at any moment and was scary. "It would be another way to cut off the affected area and stop the blood immediately. What is such a magical medicine?" "I don''t know, but I have to do it." The doctor immediately sighed to Wolf, who responded immediately with a wrinkle in his eyebrows. I tell you in a bitter voice. "Hey, you! Boil the water!" The doctor skips the instructions to the people in the town who were watching the distant winding. "Mary, you ..." "Will help" When you answered the bite, Wolf''s eyes were rounded. Perhaps it was meant to be waiting in a separate room. He stared in search of my will. "Do you cut off the affected part?-Naturally, blood flows more than before. Do you know?" I''m thrilled that I''m prepared. I''m not good at blood. I hate hurting and scary. But it''s even more scary to leave by us, wandering around the border of life and death. I looked at Mr. Wolf and nodded firmly. "Yes" "... you''re really a child" Wolf turned his head and looked up to heaven, noting that he was amazed. Next, a sigh that exhales the entire contents of the lungs is exhaled. Wolf, who turned to me again, looked down once and waved his hand. "Okay, I''m gonna do it first. When I reply, I return. He sewed between the people who had been busy and ran out. Clean your face and hands with the water and towels you received, and change into borrowed clothes in a separate room. Wear a blue-gray dress and a white apron quickly. The hair was tied and tied so as not to get in the way. On the way back to us, he is stopped in the hallway. Looking back, there was a sailor in charge of the kitchen, Mr. Yang. I was taught that a customer wasing and was puzzled. I don''t know mme. And being here is unexpected. I don''t know except those who were on board. Looking at me being alert, Yang tightened her expression. "I didn''t look like a bad guy ... I''ll refuse you if you don''t know her. Just in case, don''t act alone. I''m in trouble if you''re dangerous." Speak with the elder''s face and stroke my head. But, at the next moment, Mr. Yang stiffened his face, as if he noticed something, and stepped back. "I''ve done it ... I just treated it the same way as before. "Please stop!" Mr. Yang stops trying to kneel. He stood up, but I was confused by his expression. I didn''t expect you to be treated the same way, but this is a bit painful. Even though you understand that it is the result of your actions, sad things are sad. I don''t know what to do with me who is silent with a subtle face, and Yan is silent. I can''t stand the awkward silence. I told him that I was in a hurry, but I left. When we returned to the room where us was, preparations were already over. us, lying prone, had his limbs fixed so that he would not be vited when consciousness returned. The mouth is biting something. Incense is the true identity of the thin rising smoke and the mysterious scent drifting indoors. It may have such effects as rxation and pain relief. Wolf, who covered his mouth with a cloth, said that he was slow, with his gaze down. I apologize while wrapping cloth in ce of a mask. Standing next to Wolf, I saw a doctor standing across the us. Pressure is applied to the radiance of the sword, and the heart makes an unpleasant sound. The inside of the mouth dries and sweats. Even though I didn''t do anything, I was nervous and almost copsed. "Let''s get started" The doctor proims with a heavy voice and puts a sword on us''s skin. The de sunk with a small sound of pulp. Blood bleeds and bes a ball. It''s painful just to look at it, but keep your eyes on it. He decided to attend. Pain in the ws that bite into the squeezed palm keeps me conscious. In the tight air, only the sound of manipting tools sounds. The hustle and bustle is approaching, as if breaking through such silence. The door opens with kicking momentum with a bang and a violent sound. "Mary!" "!?" It was a well-dressed boy who jumped in with rolling momentum. When the hood of the mantle falls, the tinum blonde wrapped around the section falls. Perhaps he was in a hurry, sweating on his forehead and bangs stuck. Violet eyes, framed by long eyshes, move in search of someone to look for. That neat face was something I knew well. `` Georg-sama !? '''' Run up calling his name. People who chased to eliminate sudden visitors also stopped looking after seeing my reaction. "It was good .... it was safe." "Why are you here?" I ask Georg who breathes a breath of relief. "The bird has carried the letter. Your ship is attacked by pirates and you have to rush to this port." "bird?" When he turned the parrot, he nodded and added. It was a ck bird. Of course, I don''t know. There are many things to ask, such as who sent the letter. But that''s not the case right now. "Mary, I''ll do the impressive reunionter. You''ll have to get that color man out." "I''m sorry!" Return in a hurry to Wolf''s rebuke. He asked him to listenter, but he pushed his back and tried to get out of the room, but on the contrary, his hand was stretched out. Your arm is pulled, and embarrassment is better than anger. It''s not like a gentleman like Georg. "Georg?" "Please wait for that treatment" Georg''s gaze was passing over me and into the back of Wolff. Looking back over his shoulder, the doctor frowned with doubt. Wolf was expressionless, but his gaze was surprisingly cold. His face, with his facial expression stripped, is dressed like a doll, which highlights the extra coldness. "Waiting for the death of human beings? What about you? God? Can we change the destiny of people?" "That!" Georg''s face, which receives his gaze from directly in front, bes stiff. But he did not look away. "I''m not a god. I''m just a kid with no special abilities .... but he could change it." "he?" I heard the door open again, putting it over Wolff''s voice. Entered is Bianca, a slim young man standing with her support. The thin, soft ck hair is squeaky like a bird''s nest, probably because he was wearing a hood. The sweat on the forehead appears on the forehead, and theplexion is very bad. He is breathing on his shoulders, painfully. Your feet are wandering and dangerous. However, the young man separated his body from Bianca. Biancaughs clumsyly at her worried looking up. "It''s okay here." "But Mikhail ..." "It''s okay. Thank you, Unnie." The young man who took off his coat ... Mikhail turned to me when she left it with Bianca. Your eyes are close together and you''re ready. Because I parted so badly, I don''t know what to say. Mikhail looked at me like that and felt annoyed. "Princess" Mikhail, leaning down and staring at me, lowers her eyes as she notices something. Looking back, there was a slight red spot on the apron. I guess I''ve been dirty. Though it is borrowed. My right hand, lifted by a reverent movement, had a crescent-shaped wound, probably because I squeezed it with the force I had previously. Mikhail wrapped her hands gently in her hands, with slightly bleeding blood. "I have kept it secret to you." "e?" "I''m a mage of the earth attribute. You know that." When asked, nod. "What magic can be used by mages who cannot use attack magic?" His thin fingertips follow my palm. . Tens of seconds of contact that can''t be called touching. But there was a clear change in my palm. In the middle of the palm, the three scars engraved along the brain line had disappeared beautifully and neatly. Open your eyes and stare at your right hand. When he raised his face as if he had been yed, Mikhail smiled. It was a distorted smile, like a child just before weeping. "I''m here to help your loved one .... I''m here for that." . 87 Guest Of Reincarnation Princess. (2) Leave me amazed and the story goes on. Neither Wolf nor the doctor seemed to believe in magic. Even if the people of Nebel are suspicious, it would be impossible to trust others. However, Mikhail was forced to convince him with a knife that cut his palm and healed it in front of him. "My magic is not versatile." Mikhail cut it out. Says. The power of healing does not mean that anything can be cured. The only thing Mikhail can do is bring out the healing power of the human being. "I can''t cure illness that requires medication or surgery. Injuries that require special treatment, like this poison, are the same." Mikhail said that all he could do was close the wound. "If you can stop the blood, it''s enough." Mr. Wolf, who had lost his voice in surprise, returned to me quickly. He nodded with a face that just said he would use whatever he could. "But there''s also a problem. It''s hard to pull out healing power, so it deprives you of your physical strength. Mikhail ends up murky. But I understood what he wanted to say. I understand. I look down and look at us. Does he have a white face like paper, and he still has enough physical strength to cure such arge wound? The inside of your head bes white. If I didn''t put my strength on my feet, I was likely to fall into the spot. "Now it''s even better." "Oh, do you do it?" Mr. Wolff and the doctor''s voice had a determined purity. Following them, Mikhail turns his arms and starts preparing. I was the only one who was upset. "Marie" "Ha ha ha" I was called by Mr. Wolf and raised my face. When he was scolded again, he became stiff. But, disappointed, Wolf turned his gentle nce at me. "Don''t overdo it, sit down." "No, no! I''m here too ..." "I won''t tell you to go out, so call out." "eh" I was wondering if I would be reminded to retreat because it was in the way. I thought I wouldn''t be here if it didn''t help. The tears are blurred and the view is blurred. With a bitter smile, a voice came down saying she wasn''t crying. "I think you''ll get the best voice. Stop it properly." "Yes" I wiped my tears, and I knelt at us''s bedside. Look into your face and repel hair on your cheeks with your fingers. There was a dry noise in Paris, and red and ck powder fell. Is it return blood or us''s own blood? He''s so bloody that he doesn''t know. My body, stained with blood and mud, tells me of myriad scars running on my skin. How much us tried to protect me. How desperately they fought. "us" Touch your cheeks. The other hand was wrapped around the back of us''s hand. The size was so different that I felt like I was clenching rather than wrapping around. "us, please" Good luck. Mutter words that you do not know how many times you repeated. Then us'' body jumped greatly. Eyes remain closed, but wrinkles are deeply carved between eyebrows. With an expression of agony, us screams with a muffled moan. Mixed with the painful voice, there is a fresh sound of the de cutting the meat. An incision without anesthesia would not hurt. Surely it is close to torture. "Wow ...... !!" "us!" Hold the big hand that puts your nail on the bed firmly from above. I couldn''t help but do nothing. Like your name again and again, like a fool. "Hold it down!" "I understand !!" Mikhail responds to Wolff''s instructions. The body of us moving to escape the pain was held by two people. "Guaaaaaaa !!" The cloth that bite my mouthes off, and the scream of us resounds. It was a fierce voice, like the roar of a beast. If you keep this, your tongue will be hurt. In a hurry I tried to bite the cloth again. But I can''t move it well. The mouth was tightly closed without any help. A stream of blood flows from the end of the biting mouth. I was fading as if I was biting my tongue. "us! @us !!" Squeeze his cheeks with both hands and call out his name in a loud voice. "It''s over! You can ask for the rest, brother !?" There was a sound of a metal tool being released. The doctor exhales his stuffed breath, then speaks to Mikhail. "Yes!" In response, Mikhail held his palm over the affected area. The eyes staring at the hand drew a strong will and glowed sharply. The ball sweats on his forehead. Probably, it requires considerable concentration. In front of me, Mikhail''s eyes change from ck to blue-green. Not as dramatic as Lutz or Theo, but asplex and beautiful as a deepke. Mikhail''s hand glows slightly. The soft light illuminated the surroundings very brightly, creating a shadow on Mikhail''s neat face. us changed a little whileter. The power slowlyes off from the stiff body. The fingers that were scratching the sheets rxed, and the blood vessels floating on the back of the hand disappeared. Relief free from pain is fine. But myplexion was too bad to judge it. us''s face, where the wrinkles between his eyebrows have disappeared, is extremely well-organized, which in turn causes anxiety. It''s like a wax figure, with no sense of vitality. The fuss doesn''t stop. The back is ruffled. I remember the fear of shouting at the coldness of my hands. A secret. I felt like hearing the grim reaper''s footsteps. "Well ... us!" I shouted as if to shake off my scares. "I will not forgive me! I will never forgive dying on my own!" Your voice is shaking like a wiggle body. But shouted no matter. "You are my escort! What I was saying, I wanted to beat myself. You have been protected enough. He worked harder than his duties. It''s mine who is irresponsible. Although she can''t protect herself, she jumps into dangerous ces and wanders around. Pupe, us. Shouldn''t I have asked you to apany me? Or shouldn''t you go on a trip? I wonder how a little girl who has no power can change the future of the world. My ignorance and arrogance are about to kill you now. Large tears fall on the back of us''s hand held with both hands. The drop that fell and burst, mixed with the drying blood, fell down, leaving a thin red streak. "us, hey, us ........." If you leave it like this, how should I reward you? You have repeatedly refused to try to reduce the distance. He never stubbornly received the imposition of respect and loyalty. Every time, you remain a messy and troublesome escort. Nothing has changed since I met. No, I thought it hadn''t changed. I was relying on this. I was relying on you, even though I was not good at it. I was just starting to think like another brother. "And then, if I die, I''ll go by myself !! While it was, I was amazed at the words. It is worse than children''s selfishness. Even a five-year-old would have a better vocabry. You can''t shut up, even if you think it''s sad. Silence was more horrible than anything. "I can''t go back to Nebel .... Because there are only those who don''t know you, the grave will be all-you-can-eat! Even my escort will be an extra person ......... !! The squeezed voice is squeezed. It will be so hard to hear that it''s sobbing. In addition, the meaning is unknown due to incoherence. I think it''s just a hysteria. Still,-it arrived. I wished to deliver, to only one person. "That''s crazy ..." "!?" I couldn''t understand what happened for a moment. The first thing I suspect is hearing. Then sight. The hand that was grasping moved slightly. The hand, which had lost temperature and lost power, returned my hand. It''s hard to say in words how surprised me. As I stopped watching, my tightly closed eyelids tremble and slowly open. Midori''s eyes appeared out of focus, but eventually began to move with will. Right, left. Eyes that move at a gradual speed capture me. Staring at her soft, narrow eyes, I was upset. "Rose, Mary" "..." The throat trembles. I want to talk, but my voice sticks in the back of my throat and I can''t do it well. I want to make sure it''s not a dream. Then, with your eyes, I think, but the visibility is terrible. It bleeds, distorts, and doesn''t work properly. How useless. The dropes down, and the cheeks swell. Somehow my throat hurts. Also tinnitus. "Oh, don''t cry ... your body doesn''t move." us muttered in trouble, distorted his lips. "I can''t wipe your tears." What are you talking about? You are not such a troublesome person, nor am I to forgive it. I refuse to refuse from the original. usughed with his eyes down, terrible. . 88 The Surprise Of The Reincarnation Princess. Awareness emerges slowly. The first thing that jumped into the dim view was the unfamiliar ceiling. It is different from a castle decorated with ivy-shaped sculptures, frescoes, and gorgeous makeup ster. A simple design with fading t ceilings and ck beams lined up at regr intervals. I see where I think, but my head does not work well. Though I was meaninglessly wandering at my gaze, my thought circuit gradually began to connect. I remembered the pale face of the escort knight. "us ... what, what ...!?" At the same time as getting up, dull pain attacks. I moaned while holding my head. This is that. The guy who slept too much. Or a migraine when you fall asleep halfway. Ovee the pain while holding down the forehead with your fingertips. After waiting for the pulsating pain to subside, he exhaled his stuffy breath. "us is all right. You can call out as if I have timed to calm down. Look around the room, but there is no one. Looking in this direction, you can see the hands fluttering outside the open windows. I wake up from the sofa and approach the windowsill. When you look outside, you will see the honey-colored eyes thate up. The young man sitting on the ground was looking at the sea while leaning against the outer wall. "Mr. Wolf" "Good morning. It seems like waking up isn''t very good." I could see the color of fatigue on Wolf''s faceughing. "I''m fainted?" "Don''t you remember?" "Um ... a little, is there?" I was terribly crisp because I was following my memories while talking. After us regained consciousness, he dropped himself. I was lost or I couldn''t stand. Wolf says, I was taken up by him and taken to another room. I felt that my headache was getting worse because I was sleeping on the sofa while I was taking my drink. "I''m worried because I''m sleeping like dead." "No face ..." I dropped. Although he concentrated on the seriously injured us, there were many other injured people. Surely everyone would have been busy with the treatment. However, only one person was lying down. I want to enter if there is a hole. Rather, you dig it yourself, so I want someone to bury it. "What are you withering?" "Because I couldn''t help everyone. I''ve been helped but haven''t thanked them yet." A doctor and Mikhail who helped us. And Georg who brought Mikhail. Bianca helped Flora, Mia and the sailors a lot. "I told my mage''s brother properly." "e?" "I was holding on to the hand of the mage''s brother who came to rescue me, thank you so much. Thank you. I started crying and thought about what to do ..." I was told that my memory revived slightly. The gentleman, Mikhail, was trying to rescue me, who sat down. But I grabbed my stretched hand and repeated words of thanks like a broken machine. I remember the wide open ck eyes slowly moistening. What am I doing, me? Why are you making your benefactor cry? "Even after being held by me, I thanked many people. Thank you, thank you, crying at the passing people." Don''t you get drunk !? I can''t ept reality. If it''s true, wouldn''t you expose me quite absurd !? "It was fun. All the big guys were upset in a hurry. I wasn''tpassionate and I couldn''t see it. "Please stop it ..." I covered my red face with both hands. A happyughter echoed over my head, which was squatting down and getting smaller. "You aren''t like a princess after all." There was no ridiculous sound in the gentle voice. Raise your face and look upward through the gap between your fingers. With his cheek stick on the window sill, Wolf''s eyes were as soft and gentle as his voice. The power of the tensed bodyes off with apassionate gaze. I slowly lowered my hand and opened my mouth looking up at Wolf. "Mr. Wolf" "Hmm?" "Thank you very much" Sit straight on the carpet and stretch your back to make your eyes lower than Wolf. Put your hands in front of your knees and make a triangle with your fingertips and your knees. He bowed deeply and Wolff called me in a hurry. "Cho, Marie! What are you doing !?" "Thank you" "You can see if you look like that! Otherwise, you''re a princess !? It wouldn''t be good to bow your head to a pharmacist !? "There is nothing to do with the pharmacist or the princess to express gratitude, and it''s not a public ce right now, only you and me are there." "Even if!" "Kur, the Miracle n" "!" Wolf''s eyes wide open in my words. "I heard that you are a mysterious family that has little to do with the outside world. Isn''t it the most repulsive thing to reveal your identity?" A family with vast knowledge and skills but no specific employer. It''s probably much harder than I can imagine. If you only want to pass on the knowledge you have, it is enough if you have enthusiasm with people. But if you want to further develop, research and polish, money is essential. But they do not recruit employers or sponsors, nor do they raise the price of the drug. I feel like I''m going to be stoic. In addition, when the Kuah rejected, the powers will not easily give up. People with status and honor often tend to stick to their lives. There is no guarantee that no one will take over their knowledge and skills. The reason for keeping the vige secret, not to be exposed in public, is not only to protect the n''s tradition. "Even though you could pretend not to see it, you were aware of the danger of being known, but did your best to save us. Thank you for your sincerity and sincerity, respect and gratitude. Thank you for saving my precious friends. '''' Lower your head again. Shin, and silence fell on the spot. Only the distant hustle and bustle echoes in a quiet space. It was a long, long sigh that broke through the calm silence. "...?" Did you be surprised? I looked up to confirm my doubts and saw what Wolf looked down on the window sill. "Mr. Wolf?" "Stop it, I''m not a respectable person thank you." Wolf, who raised his face slightly from his crossed arms, said in a bitter voice. The smiling bitterness appears to be mixed with the colors of snorting. "Do you remember when the samurai girl fell or the sailor broke his arm, he was pushing against you?" "It''s unavoidable because I was hiding myself. If I said I couldn''t, I was going to treat myself, right?" Indeed, Wolf gave me the treatment, both for Mia and for Kurt. But if I couldn''t do it, I think I was going to take the ce. It is more conviction than guesswork. "I was trying on you! I understand !?" "me?" In Wolf''s words, I''ve rounded my eyes. why? A simple questiones up. What would he benefit from doing such a thing? He spoke as if he had read my doubts. "I stopped by Nebel to meet the rumored goddess." Wolf, who had been collecting information at the port for a while, apparently knew that the second son of the Eigel family, who had a connection with the goddess, would leave the port of the ship Julius to Eigel. "I had to go home once and when I got on the boat, I happened to find that there was a girl who was rumored to be a goddess. I thought I was lucky. I understand what I do. '''' Mr. Wolf, who judged Miss Flora to be different, switched her consciousness to search for the next trip. However, he found me in the kitchen and thought that this was what he wanted. "The hair color should have been different." "Yes. But I was worried. And you didn''t have to be a goddess. I wasn''t just looking for a goddess." Another thing to look for? Asked by his gaze, Wolf for some reason distorted his face. An expression that is easy to use and an unreliable expression that defaults. It''s like a child before being scolded. So I couldn''t ask any questions. I say another word instead. "... Did I meet your expectations a bit?" Ask whileughing. I don''t expect you to be stupid, so I hope Wolf will hit me lightly. But, contrary to expectations, his expression bes even more painful. With a weak face, she squeezed her bangs. "It''s not a little bit. It''s really you? Why a princess? It''s quite fine to have power, but I wanted you to be born a little lower." Shakespeare''s masterpieces, Romeo and Juliet''s linese to mind. However, in his tone, there is no sweetness to talk about love. It felt like I was being used for some reason. "Or if you are a princess, behave like a princess and be more arrogant. If you were a spoiled princess, ignorant, vulnerable, and arrogant ... you could find another human being. It was divisible. " "Mr. Wolf ...?" I have no idea what Wolf wants to say. He stared at me confused. "... Hey, Marie" His big hand stretches out and grabs my wrist. I wasn''t even sure of what he meant, and my embarrassment grew. "You, what do you think of yourself?" "Um ... it''s been revealed that she''s a princess, and she was taken to the Royal Pce in mme and then deported." In simple terms, it will be "delivered after hospitality," but there is virtually no difference. I was able to meet the target, the Kuah, but I have no time to negotiate. Given that some of the Kuahs have been bald, it would be impossible to stop Wolff any more. I will return home without any achievements. "What''sing again?" "I can''t do it ... it may be difficult to get out of the castle." I don''t think that father will give her failed daughter a second chance. Muttering with a bitter smile, Wolf exhales a long sigh. One blink slowly. His look at this was surprisingly serious. "That''s right ... I can''t help it." "Eh, what? ... what ?!" The view is reversed. My eyes, looking up at the sky through the window, now saw the ground. It seems that he got his body and was carried on his shoulder with the same momentum. Wolf grabbed the luggage that had been set aside and cluttered me over the cloak. There is no doubt about Wolff''s stepping through the back door and down the stairs with no traffic. "What, what is this ?!" Why am I being carried !? Well, where are you going !? Looking up at me confused and confused, Wolf looked down at one eye. "Can you take me away for a moment?" "... what?" A stunned voice leaked from my mouth. What are you talking about, this person. . 89 Retrospective Of The Viscount Daughter. Bianca von Deebolt viewpoint. In the mansion, the hustle and bustle had just calmed down like a lie. Most of the injured and nursing people who have finished treatment are asleep as if fainted. Some of the sailors and the aristocrat seem to be talking to the city people. I was tired but couldn''t sleep. Wash your face after washing your face. Unexpectedly, I stood in front of a room. I was silently looking at the door, but hesitated several times before knocking. Immediately, a modest voice came back from inside. I put my hand on the knob, but I couldn''t turn it. It''s not my physical reason, like rusting, but my weakness. Take a deep breath and then put in power. The door opened with a squeaking noise. A man who had been wandering around the border of life and death just a few hours ago was sleeping on the bed. And next to it is the youth of thepanion. A thick book rested on his knees, sitting on a simple chair. Perhaps someone gave it to kill time. The young man raised her face and called me without any surprises. "Bianca unnie" "Can I talk a little?" Ask hesitantly. Then my brother-Mikhail von Diebold nodded with a modest smile. Close the door behind and enter inside. Sitting in a vacant space at the foot of us'' sleeping bed, Mikhail lowered his eyebrows ufortable. "Sister" This time, I was called out with a voice that made meugh. Control it by hand. "It''s okay. It won''t happen a little softly." Because you have exhausted your physical strength and energy just before depletion, it will not happen a whole day. On the contrary, it is surprising to wake up. Did Mikhail agree? Nothing more. The mature face makes you feelplicated. It feels lonely, happy, and indescribable. In the past, the impression changed considerably just by flowing the bangs behind, which covered half of the face. The scared gaze of a small animal disappeared along with the eyes. The bluish ck eyes are just gentle colors. "I''ve be quite a man." Mikhail smiled bitterly when he muttered. "That''s not the case. I haven''t changed much." I was almost bitterlyughing at those words. It''s changed. It''s really strange. I can say my opinion without stuttering. And are you talking to your eyes or not realizing? Mikhail has made amazing changes not only in appearance, but also in the inside. But stop pointing it out. 50% do not want to bother. The rest was a childish dissatisfaction, not wanting to admit change without knowing it. "Again. Mikhail, it''s been a long time." "Yeah. It''s been a long time, Unnie. I''m sorry I couldn''t go to see me." "I have a sad brother and my sister is sad." Mikhail smiled on purpose. Mikhail has never returned after leaving his parents'' house. It''s been an apprenticeship of the Great Temple. After going to the castle as a mage, you can see that there are various restrictions. However, at the time of apprenticeship, it would have been possible to return home once a year with only an application. What he didn''t do was simply that Mikhail didn''t want to go home. I understand that it is inevitable. The parents'' home is a ce without good memories for Mikhail. Children with magic skills are often sparsely sparse by their parents. Our parents are no exception, but it was not that simple. My father has a mistress. It is not a y with fire, but a lover from childhood. If she was high, she would have been in her ce instead of her mother. A mistress living on the same premises is like a pure girl, not only loved by his father, but also adored by servants. Mother''s ce was not in the Diebold family. My mother was weakening day by day. Perhaps because he was jealous of his mistress, his original timid personality was evil and he could only store it inside. Only a few maids brought from the parents'' home. Living half-bedless and locked in your room. Her turning point was pregnancy. Your mistress has one son. My mother, my wife, couldn''t have a middle child, so she was epted as an adopted child, but she was still a child. Many rtives and acquaintances frowned upon their son''s son being epted as the eldest son. Some are overtly distant, and their lonely father may have been impatient. The mother''s pregnancy in such an asion. My father began to care for my mother. I was born, a woman, but my father came to my mother. No, this is strange. He has returned to his mother, his wife. The next year, Mikhail was born. Both the father and the servants were pleased with the birth of the long-awaited eldest son. Probably the time when my mother was happiest. However, happiness did notst long. A mistress whose father has been deprived of his sorrow has beset his heart. He couldn''t abandon the woman he originally loved, and his father became a lover. She couldn''t leave her alone because she was warm. His father''s appearance seemed to be dirty for his childhood. My hatred may be due to this area. I decided to protect my mother and my brother on behalf of my father. Especially my brother was so cute that it didn''t hurt to put it in my eyes. My mother often fell asleep, so I was closest to Mikhail. So I was the first to notice his ability. Sure, the spring of the year I turned six. I was ying in the garden and was injured by the spines of a rose. It was Mikhail, not me, who started crying when she saw the blood flowing from her finger. Mikhail wrapped my hands in both hands. With a short voice, he repeats, "I''ll hurt you!" I was so happy that I was so desperate. I was going tough, he was cured. But I couldn''t. There is no wound. While a trace of blood remained, the wound beneath it had disappeared without a trace. I didn''t understand the meaning. I thought it was another finger. However, there is no injury even if you look at all your fingers. The wound that dripping blood disappears in an instant. I knew it was abnormal, even at a young age. I asked if Mikhail did it. Prick another finger with a spine again to try. He asked Mikhail to heal and he erased the wound. I wasn''t mistaken or misunderstood. I hugged Mikhail, who looked uneasy, and thanked him with a smile. He then promised not to use force in public. In the years since then, Mikhail''s abilities have not been discovered. He was desperately trying to hold between his father and his mother who asionally appeared. Perhaps you knew that only you could keep a broken couple together. Intensely awkward conversations and smile with a smile. It would have been tough for the timid and quiet Mikhail. Meanwhile, my mother was injured. Like me, I stabbed my finger with rose thorns. I can''t me Mikhail''s subsequent actions. He probably wanted tough. Just like Iughed thank you, my mother thought my father wouldugh. But what was directed at Mikhail, who cured his finger, was fear, disgust, and condemnation. My father cursed Mikhail as a monster and said he was not his own child. He degraded and used his mother of being a child who was able to interact with the creature. My mother was frightened by Mikhail and stoppeding out of the room. Crying and crazy, my mother died shortly. Mikhail was med for himself. A young child rubbed his head on the floor and apologized to me. To take my mother away, to keep my father away. Not because of Mikhail. Where is his sin, where is his sin? Mikhail just wanted everyone tough. I just wanted to say thank you. But even though I said it wasn''t the fault of Mikhail, it didn''t affect his heart. Mikhail began to walk with her bangs extended and her back curled, so that she could hide from her surrounding gaze. He hardly gets out of the house and talks with his servants. Only me is talking. My father didn''t care about Mikhail and me from the mansion, minding the world. However, he did not try to approach at all and did not attach a tutor. Thanks to this, she has grown up entrically as a noble, but I don''t care about that. Anyway, I''m going to leave the house soon. I don''t have a marriage partner and I''m going to be a nun. I was shocked when Mikhail left the house without even talking to me, but it would have been good in the end. Now, looking at Mikhail in front of you, I am convinced. "Hey, Mikhail" "Huh? What happened?" "I do not regret it?" I didn''t say anything. But surely, the meaning of the question is transmitted to Chitin. Mikhail used his strength to help us. Power that has been kept secret. A traumatic ability that broke the rtionship between parents trying to keep them. Using the sole would have been tremendously painful. The wound called the monster by the real parent probably has not healed. Although it is. Mikhailughed out of nowhere. He smiled with gentle eyes and no hesitation. "Did your sister talk to the princess?" Hey Mikhail. When did you start tough like this? . 90 Retrospective Of The Viscount Daughter. (2) Continued from Bianca von Diebold perspective. "... Of course. My sister is close to Mary." Joke it. The reaction was dyed a bit because she couldn''t immediately connect the word princess with a girl she had made friends with by boat. Mary is a brilliant and grown-up girl, but she is also a girl who has the cuteness of an age. There is no arrogance and it is rather friendly. Even if she is informed that she is a princess, she does not feel real. But it is mysterious that if you remember the face of the city that rejects us, when you show your face, you will be convinced. "is that so" "Yes. I can''t leave such a cute girl, right?" "Sure, Princess is my sister''s favorite." Mikhail loses a couscous and a soft smile. "I thought that the princess came out of the book." I scorned myself what a dream-thinking thought, but it was no mistake. Sometimes reality seems stranger than a fairy tale. "And Marie isn''t just looking, she''s so cute, she''s pretty surprised. She''s a wake-up girl, but she doesn''t have any arrogance." "Yeah, the princess is awesome. He''s not great, but great." I thought it was strange. But I know what I mean. Mary is not looking down. Nobles andmon people are treated in the same way, and they try to be sincere. Nevertheless, he is willing to use his position to protect someone. Make those seemingly contradictory together. "I try to fulfill my duty without iming my rights as a royal family. A girl younger than me does not stretch out, but naturally breathes. ... and at the same time, I became ashamed. " Mikhail frowned as if she had swallowed something bitter, and I didn''t know what to say. "Mikhail ..." "I have a special power that no other person has. It''s a limited and inconvenient power, but a blessing power to help someone. But to me it seemed like a curse." Mikhail steps down and crosses her hands. "I''m sure I''ll be rejected even if I help, I''m not happy to be cured. I''m not approaching, I''m abusing monsters. I don''t want to use it. I told myself. '''' I wasn''t med for paranoia. Human in the Nebel Kingdom is strict with magic. And humans repel heresy. It is an instinct to survive danger and survive, and cannot be managed by reason. I don''t think everyone is grateful for Mikhail''s saving lives. No, there are probably more people who are afraid. "But it doesn''t matter how it''s repaired. I just pretended not to look. I just turned my eyes away from the life saved." "That''s what it is ..." I''m stuck in my words trying to say that it is not. Mikhail shook his head gently, with his eyes down. "Yes, there may have been somebody in the world who died of a cold or who died of injuries due to suppuration. I was saved." "It''s impossible to help people around the world! The ideal and the reality are different!" "Yeah, but that''s a word that only those who make an effort can say." "Well," "At least, it''s not a good line to say that I''ve been closing my eyes and shrinking and waiting for everything to be over, and if a princess doesn''t say that. I won''t say, ''I can''t help you'' before my life is lost. '' Mikhail looks up. His eyes were calm, like thekeside at night without the wind. I stare at Mikhail and remember a girl with equally quiet eyes. Marie cryed and distraught before her life was about to be lost, but never gave up. Once, he broke his broken heart so hard that he stood with his teeth clenched. Tentatively: Even if you put it this way, the words hesitate, but what would happen to Marie if us did not help? There is no help for it. What is the difference between ideal and reality? No, even if someoneforted her by saying so, she wouldn''t nod. Don''t justify yourself for doing your best. Lament your helplessness and me yourself for sure. Continue to me yourself, not anyone else. "Nobody really decides to me anyone. Even if the result is bad or the effort is not rewarded, I can ept it. I thought I was so atst." Mikhail, with a calm face, said so in a quiet voice. "While nobody rejected me or hated me, I decided to move forward. I was shaking because I was weak, but I thought I shouldn''t just turn back ... but there were a lot of happy miscalctions That''s right. " Speaking so far, Mikhail rxes loosely. I dyed my cheeks a little and seemed happy. "I made a teacher with my friends. Irine, the master of the royal pce, is tough, but she''s very kind. She always cares for me. Friends ... It''s also a personality. I''ve never really shown my power, but now I can believe I''ll ept it. " "so" I''m caught andugh. I''m lonely for my cute little brother, but I''m more than happy. Even if I''m not there, she''s no longer alone. I felt proud and obedient. "I looked at you in a biased way. There are people in the world who are as happy as scary, and there are those who ept me as if there are people who reject me. Even if I''m rejected by others, I''ll acknowledge myself ... I thought so. " Mikhail''s voice trembled and was interrupted. Transparent drops spill from dark blue eyes like the night sky. Like raindrops, simmering, simmering. Mikhail covers his face with both hands while I''m stuck for no reason. Her back was rounded as if she pressed her face against her knees. "Mikhail?" I got off the bed in a hurry. Matt jumped and shakes us''s body, but he can''t afford to care. Standing in front of Mikhail, I put my hand on his shoulder and looked into my face. Hiding with both hands, you can''t see the expression. But the drops dripping through the gap between the fingers seemed to speak for Mikhail''s emotions. "Mikhail ..." "Puri, Gato, ..." "e?" I overheard the voice of the exaggerated emotion. Before I begged to say again, Mikhail turned up. "..." It was a phrase. I couldn''t believe what I saw. I imagined a sadly clouded face. I envisioned a painful smile that endured the pain. Despite being , Mikhailughed. Dye your cheeks happily, loosen your mouth. If you are happy, happy and unbearable, it''s like embodying. "Thank you and told me." She muttered like a child showing her precious treasures, biting happiness. "Thank you for helping my preciouspanion, Mikhail. The princess cried and cried. She held my hands and offered my sincere thanks." Oh, Mikhail was rewarded. I understood that with Ston. That day ... The kid was thrown away by his father and scared by his mother, and finally got the words he wanted. Mikhail did not want respect or praise. Neither status or honor, nor much money. Just a word, thank you was enough. "... Yeah, good, Mikhail." I gently hugged Mikhail''s head while sitting, with both arms. Smilees naturally. Joy, not sorrow, filled my heart. Slightly blurred loneliness will surely melt happily someday. So okay. "Yeah, unnie. I''m d I had this power." My chest is full. Someday Someday if you say this word. that''s what I thought. I never imagined that I could hear it so quickly. "I see" My brother who was hiding behind me and crying is nowhere. Mikhail dwells in the determined light and walks step by step. While increasing important people on the way. "It''s okay if you don''t have an older sister." "... Sister?" Mikhail in his arm seems to move. But with the power of your arms hugging, keep your face up. I don''t want to show such a miserable face. "I''m a bad sister. It just hinders your independence. Besides, it''s too heavy to go after such a protection to follow me." I should have watched over Mikhail instead of taking care of her. I finally understood. "I''m sorry. I''m sorry." "Sister" "But I was worried. Mikhail was naive, so I wasn''t worried that she would be caught by a weird woman. But she seems to have a look at a girl and she''s fine." "Sister" "I won''t say anything from now on, as you want ..." "Sister!" He was called out with a strong voice and his arm was forcibly peeled off. It seemed that he was invincible by force. Oh, already. Protecting Mikhail had been impossible long ago. I''m happy. reliable. I''m proud. Mikhail. My important brother. "Sister ... do not cry" "e" A stunned voice leaked. Mikhail''s hand gently touched his cheek, scooping up the drops. I was crying without awareness. why. "I''ve never thought I''m so ugly." "... Yeah, you''re a kind child" Mikhail looked a little angry when he distorted his lips by snorting. "No, it''s not me, but my sister. She hugged her crying brother and stayed with me. Why don''t you think I don''t yearn for you?" "Mikhail?" "I love it. I had to have an older sister, I was so bad. You''re here because I poured your love." Gently hug me. Hard feel. The thin, unreliable body was that of a boy. "I didn''t want to burden my sister because I loved it." "I''m angry !? I never thought of a burden" Raise your face to words that will not be ignored. As I stared, the face at a slightly higher position copsed happily. "Yeah, I know, but I wanted my sister to be happy. "... so did you leave home without saying anything?" "If you say, you would have stopped" Looking at me with her eyes wide open, Mikhail smiled bitterly. Then, close your cheeks to my head, as if gently snuggling up. "Hey, Unnie. I''m no longer a child who can only hide behind you. If you start walking to be happy, you''re strong enough to see off." Why can''t I say that I am happy? Women''s heart ... No, I don''t know my mother''s heart. My happiness is being your sister. I want to get along with you and your bride. I''ll never say anything if I let your child hold me. But you say it''s not my happiness. Find an important person like you and increase it. Spread my own world and say that. I''m getting stronger, Mikhail. My sister is lonely. But I''m d. "I''ve found someone who seems to be okay to leave my sister. If I don''t give up because I''m so mean, I''ll bless you." "What, it" "Thank you for my important sister, I''llugh and send you out." I picked up Mikhail''s reddened nose. "I''m cheeky because of my brother." If such a happy future is waiting, this chest pain is definitely not wasteful. I muttered in my chest and cried andughed like Mikhail. . 91 Fatigue Of The Marquis. * Georg to Eigel perspective. Garnere is a small port town located south-southwest of mme. In a room on a small hill overlooking the coastline, I-Georg to Eigel exhaled. The discussion with the city representatives, the sailors, and myselfsted less than three hours. I intended to get used to the meeting, but it''s different from dealing with merchants and nobles. A meeting that could not be called a discussion with the unpretentious townspeople required a great deal of patience. They are working hard to justify the fact that they despised royals of other countries. Heined that he was only trying to protect his family, and, with the shield provided by the mansion and treatment tools, ultimately tried to find out if the Princess was real. It would be desperate to take advantage, but there are some fools. When asked with a polite and rude attitude to see if mm had any insults, he turned his face blue and silenced him. I think it was rtively easy to negotiate after your opponents were defeated. Sent a horse to the Imperial City, reported unauthorized entry to the port, and applied for special measures in an emergency. Injury protection. Then request the defeat of the remnants of pirates. The presence of Her Highness Princess spoke in a direction of secrecy. While weaving the truth that it is a stealthy journey, he threatens the persuasion based on the influence on diplomatic rtions. It is those who have mistreated the Highness of Princess to be aware of Mary''s presence in the center of the Kingdom of mme. Most people realized their disadvantage and did not object. The rest became mature when the Marquis of Eigel and the great merchant Julius 2 Eigel told them that they would give thanks. "I''m tired ..." The weak sound that spills from my mouth disappears in the noise of the room. I didn''t seem to ask anyone, but I realized my blunder and tightened my expression. It is an unforgivable folly, such as being distracted immediately after negotiations. If you saw him with your uncle Julius, you would have been hateful with a smile. Stand up, look around the room, then cough one. I told a few people who turned my consciousness to leave and left the room. There is a mountain to do, is it better to go to see Behrmer first? I want another person to rece my escort, and I want Mikhail to rest too. If Mary wakes up, have a light meal prepared. That''s all I need to talk about. The future should be discussed slowly. Yes, keep calm. I told myself that. I understand that it is best to have Marie protected by Framm and sent to Nebel. But that''s just my judgment. I have not heard of Mary''s purpose directly, but I understand that she did note to mme for sightseeing purposes. Before I heard anything, I was hesitant to return to her with this hand. That''s not to say that he is in danger. I''m sick of my thoughts that go round. I exhaled a second sigh, as if I exhaled in my belly. "That Georg-sama" I was stopped by the voice of a high girl. Looking back over the shoulder, a slender girl is standing. It is around 15 in the year. The wavy strawberry blond and the blue-gray eyes down the corners of the eyes seemed familiar. Since he was called, he is likely to be an acquaintance. Thanks to your uncle''s training, your natural talent. I was proud to remember people''s faces, but for some reason I couldn''t draw out my memories. But asking thedy where they met was too rude. When you are in trouble, follow your uncle''s teaching tough and deceive, and paste augh. However, the girl was not deceived. "This is Flora von Graz, the daughter of Baron Graz." After a bitter smile, Miss Flora picked her skirt lightly and bent her knees to say hello. I remember where I saw Miss Flora when my great aunt was a friend of the Eigel family. About a year ago, the girl she met when she visited her great aunt-Mrs. Melich was Miss Flora in front of her. I can''t remember. The expression ispletely different. He muttered in his heart while being stunned. I have many opportunities to be surrounded by girls of my age, probably because of my position as a heir to the Marquis family and my appearance like my mother. But I''ve never been happy. The daughters are all modest and behave gracefully. But don''t be fooled. The eyes are those of carnivorous beasts aiming for prey. Moreover, they seem to be friendly, but look down on each other with an innocent pretend. The battle between girls is fierce. I feel scared before I think it''s cute. If he was unhappy with his uncle, he was cut off with a sigh. Miss Flora, to put it inly, was one of thosemon daughters. With a smile and tone that arrogance can be seen through, the person who bes a husband seems to be having a hard time, remembering that I had a good impression. However, even if you see the bitter smile of Miss Flora now, you will not feel ufortable. A simple light green dress, wrapped in a slender body,bined with the appearance of an ordinary girl. The fresh look is as if the possessions had fallen. It''s like a different person. She thought she was staring at me and shook her shoulders with her cousins, spilling a secretugh. "Miss Flora? What''s on my face?" If you rub your cheeks to see if there is any garbage, Miss Flora''s smile deepens. It was apassionate look at her mother watching her child fail. "No. But ... you''re surprisingly emotional." "e?" "''It''s like another person''" "!?" "Yes, it''s written on your face." Looking at me who held my mouth unintentionally, Miss Flora said her best face. My facial expression, which is ridiculed as an iron mask, seems to be a loose ss. When I returned, I vowed to get my uncle trained. "While walking and talking a little?" I was seen by a younger girl as if she were looking at a poor brother, and I, who wasn''t dressed, shook her shoulder lightly and nodded. Keep talking while walking along the long corridor. However, there are fewmon topics. It''s about the health aspects of Mrs. Melrich and my mother. "How is Miss Flora going to mme?" Since the story was interrupted, I waved a nd topic. "that is" However, Miss Flora goes down and falls down. I just thought I would return it for sightseeing, but apparently I misread it. I realized my failure when I saw Miss Flora''s sadly dropping. However, even if you try to get it back, the words once spoken cannot be recovered. When she was wondering what to do, Miss Flora smiled as if she had repaired her. "... What about Georg? What kind of business did George to mme?" By returning the question, Miss Flora changed the awkward air. I will answer honestly, thank you for your concern. "Look for something" "Are you looking for it? It''s a business ... I''m sorry for asking unscrupulous questions." Miss Flora tried to ask her question and withdrew. He seemed to understand something, and his intention to lie down. "No. But I can''t tell you more because it''s not my own search." "For another person ... until mme?" When I saw the surprised expression of Miss Flora, I realized that I realized that I was reminded of the uniqueness of my actions. mme is too far away for favor or goodwill towards someone. I was surprised if I looked at the behavior of others from the perspective of a third party. If you had a hard time, you would be amazed. But it can''t be helped. I want to do something. "Are you amazed?" When she smiled, Miss Flora was jammed. She looked up at my face, hesitated for a few seconds, and shook her head. "For those who are valued very much" "!" "If you look at your face, you know." Cover your mouth with your hand immediately. I also knew my face was getting redder. Despite being aware of it, it seems that people are pointed out. If you remember that crying face you saw a few hours ago, you will be more embarrassing. Oh, by the way, you''ve exposed a lot of ugliness. When I saw a sad man who couldn''t say a nifty word and just stuttered with a bright red face, what did he think? I hope you forget it, but it won''t be convenient. "Please don''t look too much" She muttered in a sad voice, unbearable at her gaze, and Miss Floraughed. Let''s have fun while throating modestly. But for some reason, the gray-blue eyes looked a bit lonely. "... Miss Flora?" How did you do that? My words, which were supposed to continue, were blocked by loud noises. Something made of ss sounded like a crack. I and Miss Flora face the same direction at the same time. "Sure, that''s where the princess is ..." "!" Mr. Flora mutters, staring at the corner room door at the end of the corridor. As soon as I heard the words, I ran. I put my hand on the doorknob and stopped trying to get on with the momentum. Woman ... And it''s going to be too rude to break into the room where your princess is absent. But if it''s an emergency. I hesitated for a few seconds. "I''m sorry !!" Release the door widely. There was no thug as imagined anywhere in the room. The room is neat and the most noticeable anomaly is a piece of ss scattered beneath a walnut chest near a window. The vase may have fallen and cracked, as you can see from the wet rugs and the blue flowers mixed in the ss pieces. It may have been caught in a swinging curtain. As I began to breathe a breath of relief, I looked around the room and noticed another incident. There is no such person anywhere. Only a thin nket is on the sofa. No one should be asleep. "... Mary?" No one responds to my call. I was stunningly standing, watching the sea breeze flowing through the open windows, causing the curtains to soar. . 92 Upset Princess Upset. Puchiri. There was a sound of firewood exploding in the fluctuating me. Don''t look at the fire that dyes the dark interior red. The smell of dust that smothers the nostrils is mixed with a moist smell. There was a sign of rain. Because the windows are closed by wickets, you cannot see the outside. Looking up, a part of the roof has deteriorated and is about to copse. The slightly peeking scenery is the dense trees. I could not see the sky. A bird resting on the branch cried one voice and tilted its neck. The current location is an abandoned house in the forest. When viewed from the outside, it was strangely tattered that it had not copsed, but the inside was surprisingly beautiful. It seems that the Kuahs who act out of sight are asionally using them. "Marie" At the same time your name is called, you are presented with something in front of you. It was bread with roasted dried meat. It looks hard, but it smells good. But hesitated to receive it. "Are not you going to eat?" The person sitting next to me tilts my neck mysteriously, offering me bread. He thought he was escaping from the reality that it was the same gesture as the bird he saw, but he received the bread. Please, he wasughing, and he was strange as usual. I wonder if I''m confused. No, not really. That should not be the case. Do it well,mon sense in me. Please do not shake easily. When you give me, I mutter with a loud voice and sleigh bread. Very hard as expected. My teeth are about to break. As expected, preserved food. Chew the squeezing bread on the food and shred and shred it. I felt like training my chin. "I''m sorry for this kind of meal. I''m going to be able to go shopping a little further away from the vige and eat some decent food." He smiles bitterly when he sees me being swallowed forever. It just means you''re a little further away from the vige and you want to scatter your followers. How do you say it to the person who took it? Look at the person who took over me with a subtle expression-Wolf. He smiled without saying anything. Lower your eyebrows just a little bit, There is a lot to ask, but if you look at such a face, you won''t know what to say. Why did Wolf take me in the first ce? It is hard to imagine amercial kidnapping. It''s not about Wolff''s personality inferences or sentiment, but simply that the sess rate seems to be low. I''m a princess. The risk would be too high for a ransom. That doesn''t mean I''m worth it. Because you have knowledge of the game, you can do things that you can foresee in the future, but only Leonhardt knows it. In addition, the settings at the start of the game have already been misaligned, so it will not be very useful. Another thing that can be considered is the source of conflict between nations. Raptor nned to worsen the rtionship between mme and Nebel. Well, because Wolf is a Kuah with no Lord, I think that possibility is extremely low. I can''t remember the reason at all. If I''m a rich merchant''s daughter, it''s worth using. I don''t think a princess is just messy and annoying, and there is no good way to use it. "Marie" I''m called and raise my face. I was caught in the eyebrows. "Wrinkled. Cute face is ruined?" He whispered with a breathtakingugh. I groan a little while holding the poked area. "... Who is it?" While looking at the poked area, look up with grudgeful eyes. "My fault" I was recognized as Assari and ended up swallowing the words I had prepared. After hesitating for a while, he raised his most worried question. "... Why did you get me? I''m a real princess?" Believe it or not, Wolf added. "I know" "Why then! Why don''t you keep the princess and just joke !?" "Well, it''s the death penalty." I was frustrated by Wolf, who simply used the word death in death. If you know why I took me away. The Kuah and Wolf are the treasures of mankind. An inexpensive person with the knowledge and skills to save lives. I can''t afford to lose my life on a boring whim. "I knew that, so you didn''t really resist? If I knew you, you wouldn''t be able to escape if someone knew you. , You''re also quite friendly. '''' I was sorry that I was told, I bit my lips. There was a scene where I was likely to ask for help several times before I reached the forest after passing through the town. There was a person in a position where I could reach if I screamed for help. But I couldn''t. Wolff automatically bes a criminal once he acknowledges that he has been "deprived". During this, I know I''m bothering and annoying many people, but I can''t make a decision. I''m still abandoning my weaknesses and weaknesses. "I''m still in time now. Let''s get out of my self." I said so, Wolff''s eyes were rounded. He with an imaginary face blinks several times with crackling. Then she looked at me with eyes like a bad child and smiled. "No, if you can give up so easily, I haven''t copied the princess." "Why! I''m saying, I''m not worth it !? I''m just a puss who is just too high!" "I''m there." I was leaning out and jumping at what I wanted to say, and stopped moving to Wolff''s words. Gaze at the eyes with a serious light and take a breath. "You are worth it" Scared, straight eyes. You are pressured by your eyes without hesitation, and you lose your words unintentionally. The raindrops on the wind came in through the gap between the wall and the roof. Only the sound of rain that had suddenly started falling and the sound of firewood that asionally exploded reverberated in a quiet space. "There are a lot of rich people in the world. Most of them look only in their interests, but they are of course sensible. But like you, rich people do their best to save their men. No, not much. No, I don''t know that stupid except you. " "... a stupid" Muttering with a sad voice. Even though I knew it was wrong, I couldn''t think of any other words to return. Maybe the word "idiot" contained Wolff''s ownpliments. No, it has a calorie that cannot be cleared up with words ofpliments. A cold thing came down my back. Not a disgust or difort. Perhaps I was instinctively feared that my expectations could not be met. I still don''t know what Wolf wants from me. But I felt like I saw a part of my hope in these words. A piece with a weight that I can''t hold. "It''s a purchase. There are a lot of people who are better than me." "How many of the royal aristocrats are desperate for their subordinates? How many can bow down to themoners?" "Wolf ..." Grasp your arms and face from the front. The gaze was entangled with a strength that would not allow escape. "You must know your value." "Well ..." Voice and body tremble. I couldn''t breathe well and dizzy. "Mary, I ..." Whether you know me who suffers from breathlessness, Wolf tries to keep going. But the voice cut off. After a moment of silence, she is thrown away. Something passed between me with the bottom mochi and Mr. Wolf who flew behind. Something stabs in the soil with a dry sound. Deeply stuck in Wolff''s ce was a slim knife. "Darkware ...!" Mr. Wolf with a tongue pulls out a knife tied to his waist belt. I didn''t know what was going on, but I heard a squirrel, and the birds fly away. . 93 Upset Princess Upset. (2) While looking up at the ceiling, I stopped moving. No, to be honest, I was stuck. Your head is dominated by the fear that the knife will fly, even if you are slightly moved. Another reason was that I couldn''t stand up easily. The raindrops blown by the wind fell sparsely on my face sewn in my gaze. "Go down" In a low voice, Wolf ordered me. I keep on my butt mochi, crawl slowly and retreat to the wall. Watching around, Wolf pulled out another knife. He holds two uniquely shaped knives and gazes at the ceiling. The skin became millet in the tight air. The room calms down, and only the sound of rain and wind swaying the branches and leaves resonates. But in my ears, the stray sound was annoying. The harsh noise is even more intense, rather than cured when the ear is closed. Finally, I realized that the nature of the noise was my heartbeat and rough breathing. scary scary. I can not bear anymore. Music and whining are all heads. It''s the limit. Following the attack from pirates on board the ship, another crisis of life. The capacity was long over. "That!" The consciousness concentrates on the small noises that make a bang. A tree nut rolled on the floor before I and Wolf watched. Huh, and exhale a breath of relief. Kido, who was closing the window, blew off with a shy sound, as if he had been anticipating the moment. `` Hit !? '''' The screams of convulsions leak. The door is destroyed by the impact from the outside, and it falls into the room as a piece of wood. Then a slim knife flew again. Wolf, who was holding the wood with his arms, was slightly dyed in responding. He barely shunned himself with a barely sulking. He loses his position and steps on the tatara. People jumped out of the window as if Wolf had pierced the gap. Uponnding with a wonderful look, the hills and the skirt of the mantle shook gracefully like feathers. The person closes the distance with lean movement and kicks off Wolf''s knife. Wolf shed with another knife, but the intruder shunned Assari. Wolf retreats and keeps his distance, protecting his arm that has been kicked and numb. "... I feel like you''ve seen it on a ship. Mr. Wolf asks in a voice that vomits. There is no answer. The intruder was not upset, but rather irrelevant I was confused. What do you see on board? Are you on the same boat as us? If you say it, you will be caught in one corner of the memory. I felt like I saw it somewhere, but with a nervous and terrifying head, I wasn''t likely to find a decent answer. Maybe you were being watched all the time? No, was it aimed? Wolf? Or am I? If so, why did youe to kill now? On the ship us was nearby, but there was probably a chance. If the pirates were attacked and wanted to kill them, they would have killed them easily. Why now? The fight will continue while I am worried. Large knives versus slender knives, no, darkware. I thought Wolf was likely to have some time in closebat, but he was pushed. Wolf, who is frustrated with a tongue, sticks out a knife at the intruder''s face. However, it only ended up cloaking. The intruder grabs Wolf''s arm out and pulls it. A knee kick cut into Wolf''s belly. "Gugu," Wolf groans briefly. The intruder who twists his arm and steals the knife kills Wolf in a flowing motion. Wolf''s carotid artery fell on the floor, and a knife was pressed against it. "..." The decision has been reached. I have followed. Wolf is a Kur. He is a pharmacist, not a mercenary or a knight. But he, who survived fighting a pirate on board, shouldn''t be weak. The intruder had not suffered a single scratch, and had even beat him without disturbing his breathing. Maybe Wolf is not weak. Intruders are strong. "You," "Freeze" The intruder simply told the moving Wolf. "Next kills" The word kill was bloody. The heart jumps greatly. An unpleasant sweat passed through Komekami. What should I do, what should I do? I don''t wanna kill Wolf. But I don''t want to die. Only the princess who is retreating can move freely against overwhelming intruders. How can both survive in such a packed situation? Think. Do you have a usable card at hand? The intruder has no intention of killing Wolf immediately. Probably I won''t kill you too soon. In other words, is it our purpose or information? If it''s, my life can be a card that can be used 50% of the time. Look around. In a short distance, a flipped-off Wolf''s knife is rolling. Is it possible to draw some attention if it is a copy of suicide? Or run away? But that move is only valid if I was the target. And even if I''m on purpose, Wolff might be killed because it''s an obstruction to follow. I don''t think of any good ideas, and I''m more impatient. If you distract even a little, you may open your way. "Please keep it quiet too" It seems that I was trying to escape and was trying to escape. Speaking, I raise my face reflexively. The hood of the intruder slips down, and the wavy ck hair spills. The red eyes adorned with long eyshes peek from behind. Is it because of his eyes that seemszy? It''s like a sleepy cat. Even if you are a little crazy, you will lose your life, but you will not feel nervous. A male voice reappears in my head, staring at the figure. "Lazy" With sleepy eyes and a sleepy expression. He must have been saying like a habit. The figure of the person in front of you and the image you have seen match perfectly. crow ? "!?" The intruder''s eyes were opened to muttering, falling from my mouth. Wolf doesn''t miss the momentary moment, grabbing the intruder''s arm and pointing his chin at his head. "Oh !!" "Guu" A sharp sound was heard when the knife blew, and the knife slipped from his hand. Wolf grabs the intruder''s chest and pulls it down. Be a horse-rider and stab a knife against the intruder''s throat. "It''s a turnaround. Mr. Wolfughed violently, stripping his canine teeth. . 94 Upset Princess Upset. (3) "Well, how do you cook?" Wolf who took the mount lifts the grin and the end of the mouth. When he looks strong, he looks like a bad guy. Honestly, I don''t know which is the viin. The intruder is quiet without any resistance. Hiszy look was still the same, but I felt a bit of regret on the slightly closed eyebrows. However, it looks more like a self-mockery of selfishness rather than feelings about Wolff. "What am I doing?" The dialogue heard in the game was yed in the brain. Yes, I heard in the game. Observe the intruder''s face again and again. The wavy and soft ck hair has short neckline, while the bangs are longer. The eyes below the corners of the eyes peeking from that time are colored as if a drop of ink was dropped on red. The long eyshes that lie down cast shadows on the striking eyes, giving them a sensual sensation. "Ah ... worst." The muttering voice is a sweet tenor. The memory that was uncleares to be clear little by little. I was convinced by joining the pieces and watching the person in front of me again. It''s not a mistake. After all it is a crow. One of the main characters appearing in the maiden game "Wee to the Backside World" and thest target of capture. Crow, assassin. Although the age was unknown, the estimated age at the start of the game should have been in the mid-twenties. A tall, slim young man with a decadent atmosphere. Before the release of the game, it was called a sex appeal and was very popr. For a very simple reason that you like your appearance. However, as the game was released and information became clear, everyone''s reaction became subtle. The reason is that, like other targets, I knew the back face that should be called a mine. He is gay for crows. So-called gay. I don''t have any qualifications about the sexual orientation of others, but I think it''s a bit too bad for a girl game. While there is an inextricable wall of gender, how do you say that you should fall in love? There is a degree to unreasonable swing. Make it cool. "And who are you?-Whose money did you aim for us?" Wolf grabbed his chest, approached his face, and pointed the knife at the tip of the knife. Because I wanted to know myself, I stopped once to dig up memories of the past and listened. "I was on the boat together. When the selfishdy fell down, it was you who gave up the room." After hearing Wolf''s words, I finally remembered. That''s it. The person who moved the room for Mia. I always thought that I was a Kuah because I was wearing cloak hood all the time. The assassin was very close ... So scary. I lived quite carelessly, but I was able to live well, me. "Is it simply a matter of interest that you worked together when the pirates were attacked?" Mr. Wolf asks a question. But the crow does not open his mouth. She looks moody with a grumpy look. It''s not a cool feeling that professional guts give priority to requests over their lives. Are you angry if it''s not your fault? I understand that this expression is unlikely to be an older man, but his neat profile looked like an unfaithful child''s sole. "Darn?" Mr. Wolf exhales a sigh of mixed wonder. At the same time he raised his face, the crow moved his feet slightly. I noticed because I was far away, and was not visible from Wolff''s position. The crow presses the heel of the boot on the floor. Then the de came out of the toe. I inhale unexpectedly. It''s not when you have such an impression as if you saw it in a movie! "Avoid!" ! I cried before the crow lifted his feet. Wolf reacts immediately and jumps off the crow. The crow jumps up with agility and moves away from Wolf. The crow rushed to me, wondering if closebat would begin again. Is the target me! Your arm is turned on your stomach so that you can take it up. How many times have you been in this position ?? The crow opened to kick off the door jumps out. The raindrops drenched my body without mercy. `` Marie !! '''' "Wolf!" Reach out to Wolf, who calls me with an impatient face. Who is your enemy and who is your ally? I don''t know, but Wolf is more reliable than Crow. "Separate !!" He beats the crow''s back with his fist, but he doesn''t seem to bear it. A body that looks slender and firmly muscr will not bruise with my strength. However, Crow was frustrated by my actions and tongue tapping. "Ah, it''s really annoying." "What?" "That''s the man who has taken over you. "... help?" "Yes, I came to help. You know?" I was stunned by the crow who could easily speak. Understanding cannot keep up. Certainly Wolf was the one who took me first. Asking him for help may be a strange story. But, is crow my ally? "No!" "... Ah?" When I inadvertently denied, the crow''s voice went down one step. This shit is a terrible way to be cursed. "Dah, dah! You have no reason to help me !?" "?" As I stuttered and shouted, the crow silenced. "... You didn''t hear about me from your Majesty?" "Huh? What''s that ..." I was asked an unexpected question and couldn''t respond immediately. Your Majesty? Which Majesty is your Majesty? Isn''t that about my father ...? If I couldn''t answer, you could hear Wolf''s voice from behind. The crow raises his face in a call desperately calling Mary, and after a few seconds of silence, he opens his mouth. "Princess, answer my question briefly." "What?" "Is a man chasing from behind an enemy to be eliminated by you?" "No!" I immediately answered no. I don''t think I could get an immediate answer when asked if he was an ally. I don''t think Wolf will hurt me, but the purpose of the harvest is still unknown. But it is not an enemy to be eliminated. definitely. I don''t want him to die. "Which is better to run back to the country or talk to a pharmacist?" "This is thetter!" "Do you get it" The crow nods and stops his foot. Mr. Wolf, who came after me, is embarrassed to realize that. Stop at a distance, suspecting a trap. "Wolf K. Rucker" "What?" The full name was called, and Wolf answered with a suspicious look. "Are you an enemy of this princess?" Mr. Wolf opens his eyes as if he was imagined. However, he shook his head immediately after tightening his expression. "No ... I''m not convinced that I took Marie, but I''m just not going to hurt this child." Caf and Crow hit a motivatedpanion. "And princess, what do you do? The crow asks in my eyes. Perhaps it was a choice, but it feels like it''s being tested. I nodded while puzzled. Then the crow lowers me to the ground. I was shocked secretly, saying that it was unexpectedly heavy. This bird is too rude !? "Hmm?" After shouting in my head, something suddenly caught me. bird? Yes, there was a person who used the word bird as a reminder. "Bird", "Majesty", "I came to help". By connecting these three words, there was an answer that came to my mind. "Maybe my father''s" bird "?" When I heard my mumbling stunned, the crow turned stunned. "Do you understand now?" If the head turns slowly, I feel like I was implicitly degraded. Yes, but that is not the case now. Crow is your father''s bird? The settings are different from the game. What is going on? . 95 Upset Princess Upset. (Four) "For the time being, I was trying to send a sentence to Botchan." The crow returned to the abandoned house and shook his head. Drops of rain fall from ck hair. Looking at the situation, I felt rude that he was like a dog trying to drain the water. "What is a Botchan ..." "It''s a Marquis boss. If you don''t let me know that you''re safe, you''ll be looking around." The crow, sitting opposite the bonfire, answered my question. Speaking of which, Georg, who ran to the port town, said he had received a sentence from a bird. If you think that the crow sent me, it makes sense. Once. "Thank you" You probably have a subtle look because you are notpletely convinced. The crow thanked him with such a face and lightly opened his eyes. It is very ufortable to look at it seriously. "... what is it?" "I still say thank you, even though I still suspect me." I looked at the rare animal, and I groaned briefly. I don''tpletely believe that the crow is an ally, but I also understand that my attitude was not praised. If the crows were really my father''s birds, I would be ridiculously rude even though I had been helped many times. "sorry" The cross is bad and it falls down. I could only apologize like a child. Then the eyes of the crow be more round. "In addition, did you apologize? You''re really royal?" "It''s no use asking Marie to be a royal. She''s not dignified, but she can''t show the dust for herself." It wasn''t me, but Wolf, who answered the crow''s murmur, which probably contained a stupor. "If you were watching this child on a boat, you would know that much." "It''s more about surveince than watching." I felt like there was no lie in the crow''s words. Certainly, my dad would wear surveince. It may have a role as an escort, but the main must be reporting my actions. If you think so, there is no contradiction ... I feel. However, there is resistance to believing easily. The crow I know was not a spy but aplete assassin. In addition, it is an assassin hired by the Raptor Kingdom to make Mikohime the dead. Where is it wrong, where would it be, and what would be your spy in Japan? What kind of chemical change happened in the part I didn''t see? Questions and mysteries are endless. But assuming the crow was an assassin hired by the Raptor Kingdom, there''s no reason to fool me. Even if you didn''t bother pretending to be your friend, you would have been able to take over or kill you. Also, it seems unlikely that the Raptor Kingdom will aim for a princess who does not have particrly good abilities. Rather, it is more realistic to think that the crow has gone off the course of the game somewhere and has be a spy for our country. Good. First, let''s believe it. I look at the neat face of the crow and decide in my heart. "Well, no. Hime-san. Are you talking to this brother?" Speaking, I remember. That''s it. The crow was true, but Wolff''s purpose was not clear. When he turned his eyes, Wolf, who had been burning firewood, stopped his hand. "I haven''t talked about my purpose yet." "Yes. Why did you take me?" Wolf distorted his face andughed bitterly. "Speaking of which, you didn''t even introduce yourself properly." "Huh? If you introduce yourself, the first time you meet ..." Regardless of me being confused, Mr. Wolf kneels before me. "I am Wolf-Kur-Lucker, the next Chief of the Kuah. I worship and honor the reverence of Her Highness, and I am very pleased." "Eh ... huh ...!?" I was surprised by Wolf, who started his greeting with his head hanging down, but I was even more surprised to understand the meaning of the words. The next chief? Who is it? Wolf !? Seriously !? "I caught something ridiculous ..." A crow''s whisper slipped into my ears, who couldn''t ept reality. "Huh ... really ...?" "Really" Wolf nodded with a very serious face, I didn''t know what to say. It''s miraculous just to be able to meet the Kuah, but what about my luck, such as assigning the next patriarch? I want to see my status card. Perhaps the parameters to be allocated to power, intelligence, and speed, fortunately all over. After scolding the brain that was about to escape from reality the day after tomorrow, I concentrated on listening to Wolf. "Did you talk about looking for the goddess of Nebel before?" "Yes. I haven''t heard about the purpose." "Oh, it''s a bride search" "What?" What did you say to this person right now? Bride? Who is who? "Do you want to marry the goddess?-In other words, are you going to take this princess who has no sex appeal?" It''s really a rude bird !? Sure, I don''t like me! Even though it grows up, I don''t feel like it''s generated !! How many facts are in the world, you can''t say anything !? ... I wanted to die by saying something. "Okay, Marie. I''m not going to marry you." What''s okay !? No, I''m going to be Leonhard''s wife, so that would be better. Isn''t it nice? Do you notice that the wound is coated with salt !? My pride as a woman was shreds. Please let some guys eat Tenchu. The story goes on, leaving me leaking a dryugh with a twitching face. Wolf says. He seems to be trying to bring the goddess to his wife because of the development of the Kuah. I guess it was to take in new knowledge from other countries to further improve the technology. But when I actually met, the rumored goddess gave up because he was me who had no sex appeal. No, not because she was a princess, probably. Must be so. Hey, there. Don''t say sorry. "Sure, Marie is cute, but you aren''t just a cute bride." "e?" I''m upset, and I raise my face down. My eyes nced with Wolf, who looked straight at me. She was so scared and serious. "Mr. Wolf ...?" "Hey, Marie. I mean, I think the Kuahs are a bargain. I have a wealth of knowledge, so I can make a little unusual medicine, and I have good skills so I can treat it. There are a lot of guys, but well, that''s how cute you are. '''' "Ha, huh ..." Is it a good idea to describe a family called a miracle as "bargain"? I don''t know what to return, even if said by a light glue. Or rather, what do you want to say? Unlike me, who couldn''t see the main point of Wolff''s story and looked suspicious, for some reason the crow seemed to be a mixture of surprise and surprise. "Certainly, the knowledge and skills of the Kuah are wonderful. In fact, I came to mme, wanting to give me the medicine for the fever." "Oh, that''s fine." Is it going to sell? I glowed my eyes with a good feeling that I did not expect. I thought it wouldn''t be easy just because I heard it was an exclusive nature. "I''d like to hire the whole Kuah anyway." "e?" He nced at me blinking, and Wolf smiled like a model. "His Highness Rosemary von Velfalt. Would you please be our master?" "Yes?" A sudden voice leaked from my mouth where my brain activity ceased. . 96 The Frustration Of The Marquis. Georg to Eigel viewpoint. "No, nowhere." The sailor who finally returned to the room said while breathing on his shoulder. As if dragged by his rugged look, the expression of the humans in the room also intensifies. I searched all inside the museum. I searched both the garden and the city by hand, but there was no Mary anywhere. bite your lips to the frustration that springs up. Outside of the window I looked up, the night book had already fallen. How uneasy you are in such darkness? Isn''t it scary? Is it cold? Do you feel painful? Just thinking so, you won''t be able to stay or stand. "Mary-chan ... where is it?" Mikhail''s older sister, Miss Bianca, muttered with anxious voices. Turn his arm around her ufortableplexion, and Mikhail stands next to her support. "Sister, please do it" "Well, Mikhail. Marie isn''t anxious about worrying about us. Surely something happened." "Yes ... I don''t think she''s doing this because of mischief. I wonder if she was involved in an unexpected thing ... I should think that she was taken away by someone. Isn''t it better? " A sailor ... Is it Paul? To his proposal, I-Georg to Eigel was silent. As everyone said, it''s hard to imagine that Mary was gone by her own will. It is likely that you have been involved in an incident or taken away by someone. But there is one problem. On earth, who took it? "Don''t you find a man with Mary?" "Ahh" Paul nodded with a bitter face. Miss Bianca and other sailors also haveplex expressions. Wolf, a man who should have been with Mary, seems to have gained the trust of everyone. "It would be pretty important if it were a search for Her Royal Highness. Exining what went wrong, perhaps Wolfe would be wanted as a key witness to the kidnapping of the princess." "Wolf is the culprit! I don''t mean that!" "But when Mary was gone, he was the only one to be with him. And because he is gone, is there enough proof of the situation?" "that is" Ms. Bianca was packed with words to return and fell. "There was no evidence of a fray in the room. The vase fell, but the rest remains beautiful. Marie may have fainted, but the man was reluctant to collect together. It''s too unnatural to think we''ve been done. '''' "... But that brother was so cute about Miss. I don''t think it was acting." "That''s right. She was as cute as her sister or daughter. I can''t imagine that that guy would hurt her." The sailors scrutinize a man named Wolf. I get frustrated with that. So who the hell was Mary? I wanted to spit it out. "Then it''s irrelevant. Do you say that?" In my words, everyone shuts their mouths. Heavy silence fell. I don''t know Wolf well, nor do I know the days on board. So I can''t understand their conflict. But there is something you can see just because of me. There are many people both in the building and in the city. It is impossible to sneak into the museum and take over not only Mary but also arge man without anyone finding it. It can only be assumed that Wolf has taken over or that he has cooperated with the culprit. Is it possible to reject it with emotion theory? No, is it something that can be done? If he had taken over Mary, she would have betrayed Mary, whom she trusted. I can never forgive that business. "Georg ..." The shoulder was patted lightly with a careless voice. Mikhail, standing in front of me, looks down at me with her eyebrows down. He was a whisperer looking for words, but found that he was worried. It seems that not only the sailors but also Icked calmness. Take a deep breath to get rid of the boiling irritation. When I got the cold air into my lungs, I felt a little cold in my head. "Everyone is worried about the princess." "Oh, it was bad" When Paul smiled, Paul scratched his head involuntarily. "I''m sorry. My brother thought seriously but denied just emotion." "No, it''s the same with me that was hot. Sorry." Although it is jerky, the instantaneous air is scattered. "First of all, let''s sort out the situation. Do you have a map? If you know the terrain, the person who took the Highness may be able to narrow down a little to which direction he went." "Oh, surely in the load ... I''ll take a little bit." When I asked, one of the sailors raised his hand. Apparently in another room, heading to the doorway. However, he opens the door and goes outside, and retreats with a surprise voice. "What happened?" At the same time as Paul asked, someone stepped into the room. "!" Look at the person who appeared and everyone, including me, opens their eyes. The body of the person who entered inside with unpretentious steps leaned slowly. He leans against the wall near the door in such a way as to hit it. A bandage is wrapped around the upper body looking through the gap in the jacket just caught, and blood is oozing in ces. Obviously, walking is not a good condition. But only his eyes were shining. It was as sharp as a savage beast. "Where is Rosemary?" In a snarled voice, the person-us von Behrmer asks. "us! You got up with that body !?" "Mu, it''s unreasonable! The wound is notpletely closed !?" Ms. Bianca and Mikhail rush up in a hurry. Behrmer controlled by hand to support him. "Okay, don''t worry. Where is your Highness?" "..." Ms. Bianca and Mikhail were silent in the same way. I couldn''t say that Iughed and lied to two people with a straight temperament, but I wanted to do my best a little more and make them fake. As I sigh in my chest, I look at the man whose face has be even steeper. A gaze of shooting was pointed at me. "I told you he took away your Highness." I heard my groaning voice and realized my failure. Apparently, he was being asked about the previous conversation. It was wrong to me Miss Bianca and Mikhail. The culprit is me. "Was the Highness taken away? Who is it? Where are you?" "... If you were listening, you would know. I don''t know the culprit. Where did you go. On the contrary, I''m not sure I''ve been taken." "But it''s gone. That''s true!" Behrmar shouted like a roar. He distorted his face with anger, and beat the wall frustratedly. The wound opened and the bandage wrapped around the back of the left hand stained red. "Please rest! You are not a movable body yet" The faded Mikhail grabs the arm of Behrmer in a hurry. But Bermer shook Mikhail''s hand and lifted himself off the wall. "Hey, where are you going?" Mr. Bianca gives a surprise voice to Behrmer who walks as if dragging his feet. "Going for Your Highness" "With that body !? Don''t even take a break and say goodbye! It''s good to die drooling around there!" "That''s right, brother. You were seriously dying." "I guess the wound is starting to open because I''m forced to move! You''ll sleep quietly!" Not only Miss Bianca, but the sailors also tried to persuade. But Behrmer has no ear to listen. "I am Your Highness''s escort. Who looks for me without searching for me." "I''ll look for you!" "I''m not asking others to get involved with Rosemary." `` What this stubborn !? '''' The sailors hold down Behrmer''s body desperately to stop. But Bermer tried to shake it out of the room. Where did he have such power left behind, being a full wound? I don''t know if I should be amazed or impressed. "If you had anything, why don''t we apologize to Miss !? I''ll ask you to sleep quietly!" "While I''m stupid sleeping, Rosemary is gone !? Can I sleep more?" `` If you die by force, you will have no children or children! '''' "My life is dedicated to Rosemary-sama! I will always use it without using it for my crisis!" Behrmer shouted with a squeezing voice. Appearing on his face was anger, frustration, and even greater regret. "us ... what are you ...!" Ms. Bianca dyed her face in red color after dying. The thin shoulders and the clenched fist are shaking little by little. However, Mikhail standing next to her moved faster than she did. Everybody''s line of sight concentrates on Mikhail who has wrapped around Behrmer. We were watching something and the next moment we saw a startling sight. -Baki !! `` Look !? '''' Mikhail mmed his fist into Bermer''s cheek. I will say it again. Mikhail beat Behrmer. And with strength without mercy. The fist of Mikhail, a mage, will not have much power. However, the impact received is immeasurable. Primarily in the spiritual sense. Everyone was solidified with their mouths half open. Even her older sister, Bianca, is no exception and is uttering words. Mikhail shakes his reddish hand lightly after hitting Behrmer. His eyes, scrambled with rough gestures, were angry. "Do not be silly" Mikhail''s voice was low-pitched. It seemed as if he was forcibly killing too much anger. "Your lives are connected not by miracles but by the efforts of people. You are here now, as the princesses desperately arrested the people on board. Do you want to throw away such important things for yourself ?! '''' "..." Behrmer gasps. From the green eyes that were wide open, the violent anger up until now disappeared. "How much did the princess call you! How much you were crying for you! "... Mikhail" Ms. Bianca gently embraced Mikhail''s shoulders, whose face was distorted. Mikhail descends to hide his crying face. After a p, a small muttering was heard, begging to beat. "Disagreeable," Bermer, who was stunned, held down the beaten cheek and lowered it in the same way. I''m tired of calling out to both Mikhail and Behrmar. I didn''t know what to say. Mikhail''s anger was reasonable. He is trying to handle things that everyone and Marie desperately defended. But I understand a little about Behrmer. I was just around the corner, but I couldn''t protect my loved ones. After that, regret and resentment would be irresistible. If you don''t know what kind of eye it is, it''s even better. She seems to be crazy, with all her bad imagination taking her head. Naturally, the power of the clenched fist came to life. A small sound echoes in the room where the unpleasant silence flows. Search for the direction of the sound and look around the room. Once again, the same sound rang. "bird?" Ms. Bianca leans her head with a mysterious face. Following her gaze, she looked back. Behind the window, a bird with ck feathers that seems to melt into the darkness tilts his neck. It was a sight I saw recently. "... No way." As soon as I say, I rush to the window. The letter, as I had imagined, was tied to the bird''s feet, poking in the ss with a beak and a beak. . 97 Second Prince Exchange. * From the perspective of Johann von Velfart, the second Prince of Nebel. A garden tree pruned in aplex shape blocks my path like a maze. Sole, which will draw a beautiful pattern when viewed from above, is only an obstructive obstacle when viewed up close. I walked, feeling angry when the gardener heard. "I can''t walk around in a winding way and it''s hard to walk. I don''t know what art is, but why can''t I make a single passage straight? How can I enjoy a pattern from the ground up that I can see it from above? Is this just an obstacle? " The words I refrain from speaking into my mouth are exhaled from the mouth of the next human, containing many times more poison. "The creature of the artist is really hard to understand. I don''t think so, Johan." The boy standing next made a frown and asked me for consent. A thin body that can be said to be too thin, at the height of one head lower than me. Even so, the attitude is as big as people. Although the features are fairly well-organized, the sober impression cannot be wiped out. The color of hair and eyes is not the most light brown or interesting in the Vint Kingdom. It looks like you will never be able to find it once you are buried in the crowd. But the arrogant expression negates the mediocrity. Age, only twelve. Despite this, his expression and attitude are reminiscent of a grumpy old man. His name is Nacht. The second prince of the Wind Kingdom, Nacht von Elster. "I personally agree, but probably you and I are a minority. Your brother and your princess seem to be having a lot of fun." I smiled bitterly and pointed ahead with my gaze. Beyond the winding corridor, there were men and women who talked intimately. The man is a tall and strong boy. He has sharp, double, dignified eyebrows, a nose line and a gorgeous face. Is it because of his friendly smile that the hair and eyes of Sarasara, who have no habit, have the same color as Nahat but get a very bright impression? It is called the Prince of Light by the people, and he is a long-cherished prince, the first Prince of Vint, Licht von Elster. "What a tight face. Have a woman samurai on a daily basis, aren''t you stillcking? If you like your older brother, you''ll never lose yourself." By the way, he exhales a long sigh next to him, but he is not specifically called the Prince of Darkness. The nickname I heard at Ichii was Prince Yuki. I understand. "It''s not just my brother, because if you''re such a good man, women won''t let it go." Suppress the desire to agree from the bottom of the heart and make the tea cloudy. Then Nahat opens his eyes lightly and stares at me. A few secondster, she made a subtle look that was hard to say. "You don''t sound disgusting" "Is that so?" "That''s right. My brother has a good face, but it''s definitely inferior if she''s next to you. All the castle maids and nobledies are crazy about you." In tribute to the cynic Nahat, the affirmation is foolish. But humility is also meaningless. She smiled without saying anything, and she looked away from her eyes. "Well, the heart of the important woman doesn''t seem to be stopped." "... Is it an important woman?" Is your sister? The first thing that came to mind was the appearance of a real sister who hadn''t seen him for four years. Clear tinum eyes with undting rich tinum blonde. Lips like petals on soft cheeks that are pale in color. It looks like a girl in a painting, but her smile is as cute as a flower. It was as cute as an angel at the time, but how beautiful is it now? I''m looking forward to meeting you, horrible. It''s aplicated feeling. "Is Princess Julia not too close to you?" I finally realized my mistake in the word Princess Yulia. That''s right. Thinking normally, I''m wondering about my real sister in "Essential Woman". "Yes, unfortunately, I don''t seem to be as good as your brother." Only on the surface, it behaves terribly so that you do not realize a terrible thought circuit. However, he couldn''t pass Nahato, and he snorted with an embarrassed face. "It''s not such an innocent love story that''s going on between you guys. I don''t know if you''re an older brother who''s made of muscle up to the brain miso. And the roon dogs. " "I don''t know how to treat a pretty princess as a fox anyway." "Cute princess, hey ..." Nahat''s gaze, muttering in a reminiscent tone, was poured into a girl snuggling next to Prince Licht. A delicate body with a small height that is only around the chest of Prince Licht. ck crystal eyes with straight ck hair and long eyshes. The princess in the deep window, whose skin is morbidly white and is likely to be broken if handled a little rough. The first princess of the Raptor Kingdom, Her Highness Julia von Merkle. Licht hits each other to talk eagerly and smiles softly. If you look only at that figure, you can see only an adult beautiful girl. But she is not a woman as she looks. The cold gaze at me proves it only when Prince Licht is not looking. While young or weak, she is a respectable princess. Perhaps you correctly understand the role you have been given. "How good would it be to be just a pretty princess. It would have been quite annoying." Nacht with his arms folded had deep wrinkles between his eyebrows. @Wind Kingdom is a ally of Nebel, but has a friendly rtionship with Raptor. But that''s because Nebel and Raptor aren''t clearly in conflict. In the unlikely event of a war, Vint will stand on the Nebel side. At that time, if Queen of Vint is a princess of Raptor, it can be troublesome. "I would have ideally had your older sister be the queen and take control of my older brother." "Joke" Immediately, Nahat smiled bitterly. It''s not augh. Why should my big sister be such a woman-loving brain muscle bride? "My brother is simple and fond of women, but he''s not a bad guy. And I don''t think it''s a bad story for your sister to be an allied queen." "... you''re right." If you don''t put your personal feelings in between, I think it''s a very good connection. But that was until a few years ago. It was when Vinto and Raptor had no connection. If you now reject the Raptor princess and deliver it to your fiance, the first prince of the kingdom of Vint, you may be involved in an extra battle. If you are determined to be a disturber, you can be targeted for life. "But I''m a useless brother who can''t leave my sister, so I''d like my sister to stay home if possible." "... Well, let''s do that." Nahat fluttered his one eyebrow unpleasantly to me, pasting a smiley smile, but he did not pursue it any further. "Nahto, Johan!" I was called out from a distance. At first nce, Prince Licht is waving at the end of the garden maze. "Come on early! Let''s make tea!" Speaking of which, did youe down to the garden to have tea in the arbor? I looked back at the cheerful smile that seemed to have no trouble, and I remembered the background of the matter. Looking back, Prince Richt waved evenrger. It''s like a friendly dog. It''s not really a bad Onito. I''m just a little sloppy at women and just not good at using my head. "He looks like a brain. Does he remember the story of the Western inspection I said?" The next Nahhat mutters holding his forehead as if tired. "If you say west, is it a forest near the border with Skelz?" "... Please stop understanding the ten by one." "Recently, the export of timber to mme has increased. Even though the southwest forest is vast, its resources are limited." In some cases, logging restrictions and tree nting should be considered. In addition, forests have always had tribes living there. We must not forget their consideration for indigenous peoples. However, it was decided that it was a good area for me to step into, and I stopped speaking. But one. I remembered what I should have heard and added. "Speaking of which, illness is prevalent in a town near the western border." "What''s that? I haven''t heard such a story, but where is it?" Nacht opens his eyes and screams. "It''s a familiar merchant. He told me that fever is rare in the West rather than the South." "Is it fever? It''s not that there''s no single epidemic in the West ... but it seems better to be mindful." "Nahato?" Prince Licht''s bright voice came over Nahhat''s voice with a difficult face. "Well, that foolish brother! What if you''re drinking tea !?" Respond to Nahat, who muttered with a sneaking voice, mumbling, and now I will go. "Johan, tell me moreter. If possible, I''d like to hear from the merchant directly." "I understand" After nodding, raise your face. Behind the arbor where Prince Licht and Princess Julia waited, I saw dark clouds hanging in the distant sky. The wind rubbing my cheeks feels moist. It''s about to rain. After leaving alone, I started walking toward the arbor. . 98 On The Way To The Reincarnation Princess. "Because there are so many rocks and it''s hard to walk around, be careful." Dear Leonhardt. Hot days continue, how are you going? "Hey. I''m trembling in my newborn foal, are you okay?" I feel like I''ve just arrived in mme and haven''t seen Leonhardt''s face for years. You''reughing because it''s too early for homesick. "Hey Marie. You, can''t speak humannguage?" If you close your eyes, you can think of the scenery of a distant homnd. There is a beautiful flower field on the other side of the river, and someone is waving. I shouldn''t recognize it, but I miss it somewhere. Oh, that is ... "This is no good. Hey brother, the princess will ascend without a break." "Mary firm! Do you know me?" "... Before, grandma died ... gofu" "Mary !!" Finally, after Wolf''s face in a hurry, his consciousness cked out, and I crossed over to the other shore where my grandmother died. Complete. "Yes, water" Receive the water bottle by shaking hands. With some help from Wolf, who helped me, I managed to bring it to my mouth. The feeling that water runs down the esophagus is pleasant. After drinking while chopping several times, my head finally began to work properly. "I''ve changed ..." She puts herself in her brain saying that she shouldn''t die in the first ce. In short, who is the grandmother who died three years ago? My grandparents passed away before I was born, and my old-fashioned grandmother was finer than me. Rather, I died first. "It seems like I''ve finally returned to humans, and above all, I had a funny breath of Kofu Kofu, so I wondered what to do." Yeah, I thought it was like Da Da Vader. I was short of breath and couldn''t talk, my legs were shaky, and I was a long way from humanity. But it can''t be helped. "For a weak girl raised in a castle, climbing a mountain is unreasonable ..." In my sight that hangs down, the forest spreading in the foothills and the red earth. In the distance, you can see the horizon. My current location is on the hillside of the mountain southwest of mme. In other words, it is climbing acim. How did this happen. "It''s the result of your choice. Please give up and ept." "Guu ..." I''m struck by the orthodox, and growls small. The rebuttal did note to mind. "Let''s carry on from now on?-You''re already at the limit?" "I''ll report it to my dad, right?" "Well, that''s right. The princess climbed with great care." "I''ll climb on my own, even if I crawl." The crow grinned when he returned without a break. I feel sorry that I thought I would say so. Anyway, I can see anything on my face. He''s a painful guy who thought he was a non-expression character. "I have it. Marie is my important lord." He put his hand on his head. Looking up, Wolf was looking into me. He is pointed at apassionate look and feels embarrassing and ufortable. "I haven''t decided yet to be the Lord." Muttering in silence while holding aplicated thought. Wolf said he knew, without breaking his soft smile. I was easily affirmed and I was troubled with the reaction. I don''t know what Wolf is thinking. Now and at that time. "Please, can you be our master? When Wolf told me at the abandoned house, I was hardened. I think the brain refused to understand too much. Behind me, stiffened without any reaction, the crow muttered, "Evil," in a voice that seemed to be mixed with stupidity and sympathy. He also said that he tried to sell the entire store to a brat who came to the house after squeezing a copper coin and was a devil. Really. Do you really want me to be Lord? Or is there another intention? I have yet to measure the meaning of his statement. Even if you really want me to be the Lord, you can''t easily answer. I certainly need the Kuah skills and medicines, but I didn''t think about hiring an entire family. If asked if I should refuse, it is also difficult to respond. As I mentioned, I want medicine. As much as possible. If you want to prevent the spread of the disease, you should ept Wolf''s offer. But I am not prepared. There is no vessel just to catch it. While understanding the mean and half-hearted, I chose to postpone the answer. With a reply pending, she is aiming for a Kuah vige. How cunning. "You don''t have to look like that." I don''t know my face. But I think he was probably looking terrible. Wolf turned his smile into a bitter smile, stroking my head likeforting. "It''s the right answer I put off my reply. There are a lot of things I haven''t told Mary yet." "Yes, I haven''t even heard of whether it''s the first term of the n or the personal hope that wants to be a princess in the first ce." "It''s sharp." When the crow squeezed his mouth, Wolf was lightly astounded. Speaking of which, I wasn''t thinking that my remarks were too shocking, but what was the intention of the Kuahs? Would a n who had no stubborn Lord want to serve someone more now? And is the Lord convinced by a little girl like me? The eyes of me and the crow concentrate on Wolf. He scratched his cheek with a troubled face. "Well, there are a lot of things I want to ask, but let''s just start. I''d like to go a little further before night. Mr. Wolf says, kicking the rock at his feet. The rocks of various sizes are rolling here and can''t lie down, and it''s windswept. Aside from a small break, it is not suitable for overnight. I nodded and got up. My legs were still a little wandering, but my breathing was pretty good. I can go. maybe. "Let''s carry on, Princess" I nced lightly at the crow with a teasing tone. "Did you say you climbed up?" "You''re pretty thick, and you''re stubborn." "Did you understand now?" I left the crowughing andughing crazy, and I started walking. . 99 On The Way To The Reincarnation Princess. (2) Lean against the cave wall and close your eyes. The feel of the rocks on the cheeks is hard and moist, and is not at allfortable, but it does not give rise to energy. I heard the beast howling in my loose ears. I can''t walk one more step. Sorry, but it was a true intention. After a break in the middle of the mountain, I thought I was aiming for the top, but it seemed different. Eventually, the road went downhill and entered the forest. By the time it was a gentle uphill again, the sun had begun to fall, and when it reached the cave, the area waspletely dark. "Mary, can I touch my feet?" "...?" When I opened my eyes thinly, Wolf was kneeling in front of me. Wolf, who isughing at me, keeps saying that he can take off his shoes. He nodded without understanding, and he took off his shoes in a reverent movement. Carefully wipe your feet with a damp cloth and apply something. I felt so cool and closed my eyes. "You can sleep as it is" A gentle voice like a motherying a baby asleep amplifies drowsiness. Still, I shook my head silently. I heard a secretugh, probably because she was acting like a whine-kid. A sweet voice whispered, "I''m sorry." "I don''t ask if I say that I''m going to carry me, and I can walk even though I''m heroic." I reflect on that point. I didn''t want to be crowed, but I didn''t have to refuse Wolf''s offer. But it''s something that has be a mean ... Also, there was resistance to epting the answer to Wolff while holding it off. I don''t have that flexibility. "You''re really stubborn ... but you have the guts." I didn''t expect to be praised just because I realized I had pulled my foot. If you open your eyes with a surprise, you will meet gentle eyes. I feel somewhat restless and ask where the crow is. He seems to be picking up trees that could be firewood. "Yes, it''s over, and I think I''m swelling tomorrow morning." Pon, and my foot was tapped lightly over the bandage. I don''t know what kind of medicine was applied, but I felt that the pain was already a little relieved. Does it have an analgesic effect as well as anti-inmmatory? "It is amazing" Wolf, who was swiftly clearing his luggage, looked up and looked up. "Do you want to hire?" I can only smile with a twitching smile at Wolfe''s words, who brought the bachin and wink. After gazing at my clumsy smile, Wolfughed down his eyes. "It''s not fair to ask for a choice, even though we haven''t disclosed the information." "Is that information the crow just said?" Is Wolf''s personal desire to put me mainly? Or will he be the next chieftain? That was the crow''s question. Wolf nodded and showed a little thought. "I guess the answer is either. The idea that you should have the Lord is the next eldest of the n, but it''s my personal choice to choose Mary." "I''m hardly qualified." Suitable for sponsors are nobles or lords. As Wolff said before, a sensible rich level is desirable. A princess is an unexpectedly good ce. It is Wolf''s dogmatism that he wants the Lord, knowing that I am a princess. I''m d I appreciate it, but I don''t think it''s worth it ... "... and here is the most important thing." Mr. Wolf separated the words. Looking back on my serious eyes, my back grows. My throat rang. "This is not the consensus of the n." "Well ..." A sad voicees out. Mumbling that it was the worst, Wolf came back with ease. I hate how to say it. I''m fat too, but Wolf is also a big deal. Can the Kuahs recognize me as primarily worthy? And can I myself be prepared to be the Lord of the Kuahs? I was only worried about those two points, but it is here that the premise breaks down. If I didn''t need the Lord in the first ce, wouldn''t my conflict be necessary? "It''s bad if you decide on such an important thing without permission." "I''ve set up discussions many times. "That''s why it''s a forced measure ... I''m a stranger, but I think it''s a matter of spending more time." "I can''t do it someday. It''ste." Wolf''s expression seemed to be a bit of a face. Even if you know that you should be able to do it, you can''t say anything if you look at that face. "We have the skills and the knowledge, but we absolutely don''t want to go to the mountains and wait for them to die slowly." "Perish ..." "The Kuahs live in the mountains, only interact with the outside world when they sell drugs. It is said that the viges and towns they visit are not regr, so it is difficult to find them. If you ambush, the chances of meeting you are not zero. '''' That may very well be right. The information that Georg and others gave us knew we lived somewhere in the southeastern mountains of mme. If you gather information in the viges and towns at the foot of it, you may meet. "And it''s not just the good people whoe up with the idea. That''s right, Wolf rxed his neck. Many scars left on the body. If you think about it, it is unnatural that pharmacist Wolf is full of wounds. I guessed from the story and eventually came to a bad conclusion and faded. "Our medicine is worth more than gold for some people. There are quite a few idiots who are willing to kill and steal drugs, and others who are caught and sold." Well, I did it back. Wolf''s face thatughs saying so is unshakable. But on the contrary, it reminded me of the depth of my wounds. "Some of my n even tell me to stop going down the mountain. I shouldpletely cut off from the outside world. That''s okay, but then we don''t know what it is for, and the knowledge and skills that our ancestors have inherited will lose their meaning. " There was a strong light in Wolf''s eyes. It''s such a violent light that stands still without stopping even before the helpless wall. "I don''t want to forsake myself when I have a life to save ..." I heard Wolf''s true intention for the first time was very heavy. He saw me biting her lips without saying anything, lowered her eyebrows a little bit worse, and he corrected his neck. The crow came back as if it had been watched as the unpleasant silence flowed. After a light meal, I seemed to have fallen asleep. I''m sorry to have forced the guards on them, but I think it''s much better. Wolf''s medicine was so effective that his pain in the legs was quite good in the morning. Depart early in the morning and follow the narrow road. The visibility is pretty bad because of the morning haze. I followed desperately to keep track of Wolf, who walks in front. "I''ll see you soon" It''s been about an hour since Wolf says. How long will it be soon? At about the same time as I muted in my chest, Wolf stopped. I was prompted by my gaze and lined up next to him. Small viges appear in the white-colored scenery. "Wow" The vige was quietly sandwiched between steep mountains. Narrow streets pass between the houses that stand along the slope. In the fenced area there were creatures like goats and cows. Behind it is a vast field. "Is this a Koor vige?" "Yes, where I was born." There''s nothing, Wolf said. "I''m going first, so you''re waiting here." "Well, do you keep it !?" I am so thrilled to be thrown out in a strange ce like this, and I look at Wolf as if to cling. He dabbled my shoulder to appease. "I''ll send my friends right away. I''m going to persuade my father, so I want him to stay in Souts'' house until then." "It''s a terrible rush, or a random strategy ..." "Being able to meet you was an unexpected event." I was amazed and sighed, but Mr. Wolfughed casually without any endurance. "Okay. I''lle to pick you up, so wait." "That is not needed" "!?" Another voice overlies Wolf''s voice. When I looked back at once, I saw my spear in front of my eyes. There is no crow who should have been walking in [next], and a stranger has reced him. If you look closely, he is not alone. Unexpectedly, it is surrounded. "Wee, hard work." Mr. Wolf screamed in a low voice and stood behind me. The people around us are probably Kuah people. But it''s probably not Wolff''s friend. Isn''t it a pinch even if it''s not? . 100 Upset Of The First Prince. Christophe von Velfalt perspective. Peta, Tan. The falling rain hits the ss. In the calm room, only the regr sound of turning the papers was heard along with the irregr rain. Some people may feel at ease. But for me now, it''s only frustrating. Looking at the face of the person sitting on the sofa opposite is superfluous. Also the location is bad. Regardless of calling into the office during the day, why did he call into his room at night. What''s more, the caller left me alone and crazy about the documents. "Your Majesty" Endure the sigh you want to exhale and call out with a t voice. However, the man sitting in the opposite seat rolled up the documents as if he had not heard. That you can ignore this presence without moving one eyebrow. I want to measure the thickness of the skin on the surface. No, if you spend time on such wasteful things, is it more meaningful to imagine the cute faces of your brothers and sisters? Looking away from the uninteresting King''s face and looking into the window behind me, I decided to recall the faces of my brothers and sisters ording to my desires. "Chris brother" The smile of my sister calling mees to mind. An unprotected smile that my older sister usually shows in rare cases. A soft look and voice convey the full range of trust. How dear My cute rose. I was reminded of her and the irritation was dissipated. I''m having fun, and evoke memories one by one. Rose in his head goes back to his childhood little by little from his departure. And beside his little sister, his brother stands. Johann''s brother, who hasn''t seen him for four years. His growth was impressive, but what is it now? Letters thate regrly are almost like reports, with few personal affairs. That''s a bit lonely for my brother. I noticed that my height was growing and my pain was painful, and that a woman was worried. I wanted to get such a casual consultation from my brother, but it seemed impossible. "Did you read Johan''s report?" The king, who had been silent until now, opened his mouth as if he had read my thoughts. "Is it going to apany the inspection to the west of Vint?" I''m disturbed by my recollection, and I feel ufortable, but give it back. I had been informed that I would apany the visit to the first prince of the Wind Kingdom. The king nods and turns over the documents at hand. "The purpose is to meet with the frontier and visit the southwest forest. It''s toote." The King exhales a sigh, possibly containing a stupor. It is not the report of Johan, but the judgment of the Kingdom of Vint. There is no objection to it. I also thought that Vint''s response was slow. Since thend trade with the Kingdom of mme has be possible, the forest trees south of the Kingdom of Vint have been cut down at a terrible rate. Because it was more time-consuming than the value of a single piece of wood, it was a forest that had not been watched until now. People flock to resources as if fighting with us, and the forest is being devoured. Especially in the southwest, close to mme, the decline in resources is remarkable. "Before the diplomatic severance with Skelz was lifted, there was timber trade with Framme. Even with the possibility that even younger children would be able to anticipate the more demand that would be gained ifnd could be used. It should have been set up. '''' King ced a stack of paper on his desk and added, I''m not sure yet, with little interest. "I think the resources were too abundant. Given the vastness of the forest, I thought that cutting down a tree alone would not be a big problem. But the resources are exhausted in an instant. The way to talk with the lords, set thew, and get it to work is steep. In the meantime, the trees are being cut down, and the forest continues to decrease. If the forest is reduced, thend bes thinner, and the people who live there be lessfortable with their daily lives. After nting trees on barrennd, the forest does not revive. Before the forest is lost, it must be stopped. "First of all, how far can we talk in a meeting with Hakuraku Hen? It depends on the skill of Your Highness, ..." "Even before that, it''s suspicious that it will be a decent discussion." The King looks at the documents on the desk. Looking at the gesture, I remembered that Johann''s letter wrote not only inspections and deforestation, but also things of concern. "Is it sick?" West of Wind. The disease seems to be prevalent in a town near the border with Skelz. The number of sick people has not yet been ascertained, but depending on how the disease spreads, Hakuraku Haku will probably be more involved in his case. "It is rare for a fever to spread in the west rather than the south. "If it''s rted to deforestation, the chances aren''t zero. Be ready for help." "If it is a new species, there is no silver bullet in Japan." The king, who was simply cut off, showed a prejudice. Hum, put your finger on the chin. "... Speaking of which, I don''t know what kind of disease it will work for, but there was a daughter who went looking for a silver bullet." The state of the king muttering with his eyes closed was impressive. His expression hasn''t changed and he''s notughing. But is it always an illusion that the light blue eyes, which are usually inorganic, look slightly shining? "That''s really a shit. It''s somehow irrational, but it''s somehow at the core." The king said in a voice that was mixed with amazed and impressed. "Is that ... Rose Mary, my sister?" "That''s it" "Rose Mary is now ..." What are you doing? The voice of the question shook. An important sister who has left for a distant foreign country. How are you Do you feel painful? Every time I thought so, I spent a sleepless night. I couldn''t know how to do it because I wasn''t allowed to wear an escort. I just prayed. Looking at me as I swallowed up, the King presented me with the documents she had avoided aside. "Report" "!" I didn''t say what or who. But I understood immediately. Reach out and grab as if to take away. When I looked at me disturbed, the king made a frowning face, saying she was sad, but did you know? As I read it in a bite, it spelled out how Rose traveled. The in report doesn''t say anything extra. But I seemed to be able to see the roses that deepened the trust with the sailors and passengers. The hot thing builds up. However, the moment I caught a sentence, I felt the fear that my heart would freeze. "... pirates ...!?" "..." The sound of someone''s breath ovepped my stunned voice. A noise sounds behind me. Looking back, I saw Leonhard''s pale face. The sway of a man who has been performing his duties without ever making a noise elerates my fear. I knew it was so, and my hands shook. My important sister. An irreceable treasure. Dear child who gave vivid colors to my ck and white world. There is no future to lose. Even if I deny it in my head, reading the next sentence is terribly scary. "... That''s a ridiculous being." The king muttered like solitary. "How many people are at fault. Just thinking about it is scary." I couldn''t afford to analyze what I''m saying now. The King nces at me as he is frozen and sighs. "I don''t know how many hours I''m going to spend, but read it. If you''re a princess, you''ll know that you''re not reading a report or something." I was suggested to be safe, and I felt like I was going to lose my strength. In the future, a man carrying a country will work as a body. I feel sad, but now relief has won. You can hear a faint sound again from behind. It was not me who exhaled relief. The King''s gaze deviates from me and is poured behind him. "You seem tired." "I''m sorry" Leonhardt, who was disliked, immediately apologized without making excuses. "No, you don''t have to apologize, but ..." When I heard the words that followed, I was surprised at a beat. . 101 Frustration Of The Reincarnation Princess. There is a word that it is still like water. It seems that it means that the ce is quiet even though there are many people. Somehow the ground after hitting the water is because there is no dust. Well, let''s put the trivia aside. What''s worse is that I''m experiencing it in a progressive way. Yes, now. Yeah. The number of people in the room is nine including me and Wolf. The room seems to be about 10 tatami mats, but there is a sense of oppression if there are enough people. Despite such a beating, no one opens his mouth. Is the stuffy cause mental or physical? Two on each side and two behind. And one on the upper floor. In other words, it is surrounded on all sides. Terrible ufortable. I want to escape. I''m not going to escape. "Wolf, what are you going to do?" It was the man sitting on the upper floor that broke the heavy silence. Is it about thete fifties in the age of the year? The wrinkles between the eyebrows and the thin lips that draw a letter create a difficult atmosphere. Physique is slender. The appearance of stroking gray hair behind and dressing in a folk costume resembling a monk''s uniform is just like a doctor. Although the image does not ovep at all with Wolff, it was simr only at the eyes. Perhaps this is Wolff''s father and patriarch. He nced at Wolfe with a severe look. "Inviting strangers to the vige, unprecedented. You probably don''t think breaking the rules and freeing you up." "Ah well" While exposed to sharp nces, Wolf did not shrink or shatter. Wolf returns easily, and the crease between the patriarch''s eyebrows bes deeper. "Why did you, the next patriarch, imitate such an idiot?" "I thought it would be for the Kuah. Would you believe me if I told you?" "If you want to believe, first change your yful attitude and tone." Wolf, who was told to vomit, shook his shoulders like a Westerner. "I got used to it while I was using it. That''s okay. Apparently, Wolf was talking in a onene tone because he was not a Kure. Certainly, the gap between the appearance and the tone was toorge, and I was just distracted there. He was familiar with medicine, was ustomed to the treatment and care of injuries, but never thought that Wolf was a Kur. It can be said that there was an effect. Why did you sometimes return to the man''snguage because it''s in? "How is it?" "Oh, what do you mean?" "Aren''t you pretending to be harmless to trick your unfamiliar daughter?" I was pointed at my gaze and my shoulders jumped. Is my daughter unfamiliar with me, if not at all? "I don''t really say much to my son." "I''m so sorry that my real son is like you and I''m going to seduce such a little girl and end my life in the mountains." Hmm? I was listening to their conversation silently, and finally noticed that the flow of the conversation was strange. "Even if she is young, she is amazing. She has a lot of knowledge about medicine and can treat her. She knows how to deal with diseases we don''t know." "Is that the purpose? I''m not satisfied with the knowledge that I have inherited from my ancestors, and I''m going to take in something new ... Chief sighed on his forehead, saying he had a headache. "Hey! Is it really going to be epted !?" The surroundings you have been watching until now begin to buzz. "I don''t want to admit it, but I''m brought back this way, what else do I do now?" "that is" "Once you know the location of the vige, you can''t return it to where you were. You can''t keep it in a jail for a lifetime." "That''s why the next patriarch''s wife is a stranger!" After all! You said bride now! I am not the main candidate, but Wolfe''s wife candidate! "In addition, the appearance of her daughter is not a mme man. No matter how much new knowledge and skill she wanted, she would put the blood of a foreign man into the Kuah tribe ... Is it okay? " No no no. I''m not going to mix blood with the Kuah. The only thing I''m so excited to mix is the Orcein family! I was upset, as Leonhard and the Orsein family screamed in their chests as they shouted when they heard. I was able to understand from his confused mind that even Wolff''s primary purpose, Finding a Bride, was his dogmatism. And the Kuah is by its very nature exclusive and forbidden to enter outside people into the vige, including marriage. If I say that I''m not the bride candidate but the main candidate, wouldn''t that be ridiculous ...? While I''m solidified, the quarrel continues. I''m arbitrarily telling you about Wolf''s advance and retreat and my treatment, but I don''t have the courage to break in. Rather, I was trying to eliminate the signs as much as possible. I don''t want to imitate the fire with more oil in the state of all sides. I''m cute too. But Wolf didn''t read the air. "This child is not my bride." Unfortunately, Wolf''s passing voice didn''t let me into the hustle and bustle. The room calms down. In response to Wolff''s remarks, the people looked at each other confusedly. He doesn''t understand what he is saying. "What are you saying? If so, what do you want to do with your daughter. Would you say you would marry another viger?" The chief of the vige asks questions of the vigers. "No way. To have this child as a bride, you need a high status and a rank. I don''t call people from such a small vige." "... it''s status and rank?" Tension runs in the room. Upsets and confusions spread, like the surface of a stone. Chief reiterated Mr. Wolf''s words in a low-pitched voice. A terrifying voice and a powerful gaze, like the roar of a beast. However, Wolf lifted his grin at the corner without any pressure from the dust. "that''s right" Oh, oh, oh, stop. Let''s stop. Now is not the time yet! Unlike Wolf, whoughs at the face of a determined man, I''m terrible and shout in my heart. "I am here, the first princess of the Kingdom of Nebel, His Highness Rosemary von Velfart." "Ha ..." A breathtaking mutter leaked from someone''s mouth. Beyond the level of understanding, everyone seems to have a simr look and response. Looking at the faces of the stupid people, I felt like I was trying to escape from reality. "We are the masters of the Kuah." Atcha. I muttered in a small voice and looked up to heaven. . 102 Frustration Of The Reincarnation Princess. (2) Mr. Wolf''s remarks had a huge ripple. I muttered in my heart with a feeling of half-throwing, that''s right. It has only minimal involvement with the outside world, and basically exchanges with people of the same tribe. For those who have lived in such a smallmunity, the existence of a stranger is nothing but a foreign substance. Even if it is not epted as a candidate for the next patriarch''s wife, no one is the master. You would not have imagined it. It''s a fuss going down from above, or a shouting nose. The situation was out of control, and for the time being, the ce was dissolved. Of course, my personality will be restrained. I was separated from Mr. Wolf and led to the patriarch''s house. The size of the room passed is about 8 tatami mats. The walls are stone and one small window is high. The furniture is simple tables and chairs, and beds. One storage box simr to Gyuri. It''s a normal room. Not a prison. "Please use this room" Since the patriarch himself guided me, there is no possibility of a mistake, but the question remains. Can I not put me in jail? "Um ... Is it really good here?" My confused patriarch, facing me, sighed with a frown. "I can''t put the princess of the great nation in jail, but that''s because, as a chief, I have a duty to protect my n. Please understand that I''m not weing you." "Yes" I was exposed to sharp eyes and I answered with my back straight. "I''ll have one person to look after, so if you have any questions, ask that person. Come on, Lily." When the patriarch turned around, a small girl came in. Is probably as little as or below me. The straight hair cut at the shoulders is dark gray. The single eyes with slightly raised outer corners are honey-colored. The skin is tan, but it doesn''t look healthy because it''s so slim. I get the impression of a Japanese form, partly because of the little change in facial expression and the ethnic costumes that resemble Japanese clothing a little. Of course, the colors arepletely different. Chief left the room after giving Lily some instructions. I don''t know what to do and stay up. Lily is immobile near the doorway. An awkward silence fell into the room. "Um ... Lily?" "Yes" When she shouted, Lily turned to me. No expression such as Noh mask is powerful. Despite being pressured, I keep talking. "Where is Wolf?" "I''m a prison." Mr. Lilly said inly in a voice without intonation. `` Prison !? '''' I wonder if I''m in another room, and it''s a jail. I was surprised, but maybe he couldn''t help thinking what he did. He arbitrarily brings in the stranger and says he is the main candidate. At this point, it seems that we have broken many rules. "I can see you ..." I was silently shaken and I drooped. Right. Stood alone, but restless, so sit down on the edge of the bed. He nces at Lily, but he is still standing upright. I would like to talk and collect information if possible, but will you answer me? "If you have no help, I''ll lower you." "eh" "Because you are outside, please hit the door if you have a chance." The voice isn''t rough, but rather quiet, but you can''t pinch your mouth. Bad, I will go as it is. "So ..." `` Oh oh, are you sure you want to talk a little !? '''' After stopping in a hurry, Lily stopped moving. After a few seconds, nod. Unlike the expressionless face of the past, the eyebrows are slightly raised. Seems annoying. But if you were down there, I would remain ignorant. In this case, there is no measure. I haven''t decided exactly what to do in the future, but I knew that if I stayed in the room, nothing would be solved. "If you like, on the chair ..." "It''s fine. So what is the story?" There is no ind to attach. I was lightly broken, but I won''t lose. I will not lose. "I want to tell you about the Kuah." The moment I said, the air was frozen. Wrinkles between the eyebrows are so sharp that the annoying face just before cannot bepared. Sharp eyes and tied lips. I feel clearly recognized as an enemy. "Of course, I don''t hear anything about medicines, how to make them, or anything that shouldn''t be leaked to outsiders. That''s not the case. The endings gradually get smaller. While I was talking, I suddenly realized that, "Because the existence of the vige itself is concealed, any small thing is prohibited from speaking." If the enemy is recognized, it is even more so. You don''t know what the weakness is. "... I''ll exin tomorrow. I''ll guide you through the vige. "Yes, no ..." I was depressed and I was drooping, and I raised my face vigorously. "I heard that from the head." Lilly says she never seems convinced. "Can you walk in the vige?" And with the guide''s exnation? Sightseeing !? I''m stunned, I''m the chief of the decision, says Lilly, with a disappointed face. I don''t understand why. It is not the behavior of her, but the idea of the patriarch. Chief also said he did not wee me. Nevertheless, what is this response? Lilly came out of the room while I was worried. I was left alone, leaning on my back and lying on the bed. It''s ill-behaved, but nobody looks at it anyway. "Is there something wrong with the Kuahs ...?" Raise questions. I couldn''t keep up with the speed of deployment, and I was washed away, but now I have many questions. In the first ce, what is the reason why Wolf tried to be myself? Wolf talked to me about bandits and conservatives aiming at medicine. But is that really it? It is no exaggeration to say that Wolf took this time as a forced measure. It was too wild to say that it was a coincidence to see me. If you don''t do that, you may not be able to be the next patriarch, as he will be held ountable. "We have technology and knowledge. Nevertheless, I absolutely don''t want to be able to do anything without being trapped deep in the mountains and waiting for it to slowly die. '' Wolf''s words in the cavee to mind. Speaking of which, he said, "perish." At first I wondered if it was pointing to danger by bandits, but not. Because there is an introductory statement that you should go back to the mountain without doing anything, the case of bandits will not matter. Rather, conservatives im that they will fall away to escape the dangers of bandits, but why do they die? "... I thought about it and I didn''t understand it anymore." Put your hand on your forehead and close your eyes. My head does not work properly due to fatigue. There is a stuffy feeling in the back of your throat. Will this difort disappear if I receive an exnation tomorrow? "ow!?" Katto hit something on his forehead. I jump into pain. Looking around while holding down the forehead, a nut simr to an acorn is rolling on the sheets. This? Is it a beech tree nearby? I looked up while thinking so, and the eyes of the ck bird stopping at the edge of the window met. "Ah" Why a bird? I was amazed, but noticed the paper tied to the bird''s feet, and finally came to a pass. That child is a crow bird! Get up in a hurry and reach out. Are you friendly or trained? The bird stays in my hand without fleeing. He struggled, untied the letter with one hand, and opened it. . 103 Inspection Of The Second Prince. * From the viewpoint of Johann von Velfart, the second prince of the Nebel Kingdom. "hot" Nahat, who was silent with a cheek stick on the window sill, muttered. The mouth is tied to the letter, and wrinkles are cut between the eyebrows. It''s normal to look sullen, but on closer inspection his face was smeared with tired colors. It''s not surprising that you''re stuck in a carriage while traveling. "Hot, narrow, stuffy" "So, do you ride a horse outside?" I suggest with a smile to Nahat, who is dissatisfied as if he cut the weir. Nahat''s grumpy face was frowned upon. "It''s not a joke to be bothered by the sun. Isn''t a strong royal soldier, or a royal who just sneaks indoors, withstands this heat? "Your brother looks really fun?" "That is an exception." Prince Licht, the elder brother of Nahat, does not like horse-drawn carriages. They seem to have enough physical strength, but they have to be annoying escorts. "It''s a totally annoying person. I want you to be locked in a carriage like a prince ... but it''s also annoying to be bothered." What a statement to your brother? I totally agree. Richtrich is bright and cheerful at best. Worse, it''s insensitive and annoying. Even Princess Julia, who is trying to spread her respect, declined the invitation to ride her horse. Princess Julia smiled stically, but her eyes were not smiling. I could see through to her what she would do if she burned the sun, but there was nothing that Prince Richt noticed. That''s where he''s good and bad. "I''ll arrive soon anyway. Let''s make my brother like you." Nahat gave up and said so tossed. Grenze, a town along the border, located west-southwest of the capital city of Wind. Apanied by Prince Licht for the inspection, Nacht, Princess Julia, and I ... Johann von Velfart are also heading to the outlying city. "But ... this is very hot. Although it''s a bit south of the capital city, I didn''t expect the temperature to change." "No, the temperature is the same as in the capital city. This year is an exception." "Have you ever been?" Nahat, leaning leaning against the window sill, looked up at my words. A face with round eyes looks much older than usual. "Several years ago, a few times. Certainly came in early summer, but it was not so hot." "You aren''t a face and you''re active or light. You don''t go anywhere without knowing." It''s a delicate ce to be praised, but let''sugh. Rather, I''m worried about the part that doesn''t suit my face. Is it a face that seems to have a basket in the room? "It may be because of this heat that the fever is popr." "If so, there is a possibility that medicines brought from the royal capital may be enough. We were worried that this might be a new kind of disease, but if we do not need to worry about it, we have no choice." Nahat loosens his expression a little. Then, for a while, we were talking about nothing but a carriage came to Grenze. Grenze, near the border with the former hostile Skelz, is a fortified city surrounded by tall walls. Although the city flourished as a military base, it is currently being traded due to the effects of trade with mme. When I visited a few years ago, I saw a strong wall and felt depressed, but betrayed my imagination, the temperament of the town people was cheerful and temperament. If you drink like drinking, start fighting with each other with silly things. After a few tens of minutes, you start singing with your shoulders folded. It was Heinz von Geierster, the frontier of the soldiers, who told me that I couldn''t understand and that the creatures of soldiers were simple idiots. The person who governs thisnd. I exchanged letters a few times, but I haven''t met them for the first time in two years. How are you ...... I''m fine. When you think of the cheerful smile of someone else, yourugh will leak. I imagined that it''s been a long time since my neighbor''s child stirs my head like a child in my neighborhood. Betraying my expectations, however, I couldn''t meet Hakuen Haku immediately. The young man with a nervous look was not a muscr old man who greeted us. Philip von Gearster. He ims to be the son of Heinz Margin. It is said that Heinz Marshaku is sick and is lying on the floor. Behind Prince Licht, who sadly clouded her face, I and Nahat looked away. Nacht has a blue face. Perhaps I have the sameplexion. What kind of disease is that a person who seems to die even if killed falls? It is scary just to think. "I heard that the fever was prevalent, but did Gearster get the same illness?" When Nahat asked, Philip for some reason opened his eyes to surprise. "Why do you know about fever?" "I''ve heard the rumors of the merchants ... what''s wrong?" "No. I didn''t think it was already rumored in the capital city." Philip smiles and shakes his head. "The fever has already ceased. It doesn''t matter because my father is suffering from a worsening condition." I was astonished by the words. Both the fact that the fever has already ended and the fact that Heinz-sama had a chronic illness are both surprising. "End?-Is that sure?" Nahat with a difficult face asks. "Yes. This year, because of the heat, the spread was so fast that it would have be exaggerated rumors. Heat cooling worked and everyone recovered quickly." "Is that so" Nahat nodded, despite his subtle disapproval. It''s the same with me that I''m too foolish and ufortable. But here you should be pleased. One of the problems was solved. The only remaining issue is deforestation. "Really? The voice of an adorable girl resounds in my head. It''s an important sister''s voice that I haven''t seen for many years. This is heard when you focus only on your own interests and avoid troublesome situations, or when you make a dishonest decision. Perhaps it''s mypassionate voice. In such a case, what will my sister do? If you think so, I will absolutely have to make the opposite decision. If you are older sister, you will probably look up personally until you are satisfied. Even if it is not profitable, nobody will recognize it. Do not pretend not to see. It is even more so if human lives are at stake. "..." I exhaled a long sigh. As a prince of an ally, I think we should avoid violent behavior. We shouldn''t have trouble with the heir of the frontier. But, well. Is it just a matter of moving so that there is no barre? There are so many tricky ways. I muttered in my heart, following Prince Licht and Princess Yulia. . 104 Inspection Of The Second Prince. (2) Continued from Johan''s viewpoint. First, I want to know the state of the city. If possible, I want to hear about the people in the city. But we had little freedom. It is locked in a mansion for safety and is always stuck around. Just going out to the yard will get an escort. The guards of the Vint Kingdom are by our side, but the private troops of Marshal Echo. Do you think you are being watched too much? Although there is some danger, I thought about getting out at midnight. But before it runs, unexpected opportunitiese. The inspection of the southwest forest was earlier than expected. Philip leaves the city. There is no way to miss this opportunity. I offered to act differently from Prince Richt and others. He gives the ostensible reason that he is tired of his travels and ys the back of his face, saying he wants to y as much as he wants to take part in troublesome public affairs. He seemed to be recognized as azy prodigal prince, and he was easily believed. It was worthwhile to say that while Philip was nearby, "that samurai girl was cute" or "meeting was awkward to have a meeting" was uttering the silly monologue. Nahat looked at me with a fluttering hand and smiles at me, but she pretended not to notice. It will be pursuedter, but passing the information will make the mood better. As a wise prince, do your best to keep Philip''s attention. I work as an idiot prince for collecting information. "I''m hungry." On the way back to the mansion, he utters himself. "Oh, then, when you return to the mansion, we will prepare meals." The servant whom Philip gave me responded with a slightly awkward smile. The name is Timo. The year is thirteen or four. Eyes of the same color with soft brown curly hair and lower corners of the eyes. She is a slim boy who seems to be faint, characterized by thin freckles. "You don''t have to prepare for it. Eat lightly and go home." "What?" Petimo seemed impatient with my proposal. Perhaps Philip has been told to keep him in the house. "It smells good from a while ago. Are you grilling meat at the stalls?" "Yes,mb skewers are a specialty .... but it''s not like the royal prince!" "Oh, do you use the seeds of the Umbelliferae nt as a spice? I heard you mix various kinds of spices, is that true?" "Yes! @ Each store has a different formtion, so it''s a real pleasure to find a delicious store ... Petimo seems to have returned to me after shining her eyes. I dyed my face red and scratched my cheeks involuntarily. "I was told by a merchant I knew. It''s a long trip, so I want to eat something delicious and enjoy it." Timo was convinced in the words of the joyful prodigal prince. Well, actually, because I''vee many times. By the way, it was Heinz, your master, who taught me the specialty. "Stop the carriage in a ce with few eyes" The Guard of the Wind Kingdom nodded immediately and told him. Timo sees me trying to get off the carriage with a confused face. He seems to be desperately trying to stop, but he can''t find the word. "Is it okay to take a short trip?" "I''m in trouble! And it stands out ..." "Speaking of which, yes." Look down at your dress and nod. Aside from the white blouses and boots, the gilet and culottes on the buttons are made of fine olive cloth. The embroidery is not shy, butplicated and precise. You can tell at a nce that it is made by a skilled craftsman. "If I take off the gilet, will it be a little better?" Timo looked at me as she saw the incredible things, as she took off the button and started taking off the gilet. Regardless, remove the cravat and rx the neck. "Your Highness, please click here" The guard gave out a brown cloak. I''m very attentive. Or rather, isn''t it usually stopping? Turning to doubt, the guards began to remove their armor without any prejudice. Apparently, she seems toe in light clothes. Is it possible that Nahat has arranged for you in advance? What a dependable friend! Timo gave up to stop being prepared. I''m sorry for him who tells me that it''s a secret, but that''s what I think. Rather, I want you to keep it secret. "Where is a good shop. Do you have any rmendations?" "Huh. You''re right here." "Well, let''s go there." "... There are so many people on the main street, so please don''t miss it." Timo dropped his shoulders and sighed, and I nodded with a smiling face. While walking behind him, I casually looked around. Brick buildings stand side by side, and the high fence surrounding the city can be seen behind. The scenery is no different from when I first came. Even those who pass by without busyness do not seem strange at first nce. However, I feel that the percentage of people with different hair and skin colors has increased considerably. Trade has be popr, and people areing from overseas. Speaking of which, I have read in a book that a ck-skinned tribe lives in the southwest forest. I was worried that the destruction of deforestation would have taken my ce of dwelling, but are they living in the city? I haven''t seen it in this city so far. "It''s there" A line is made before Timo points. It looks like a very popr shop. "I''ll buy it, please wait for a moment." Timo says and starts running. He looked back only once, nailed him to make sure he wasn''t moving from here, and then he lined up. Stop by the side of the road with the Guard Knight and wait quietly. The child''s voice reached my ear leaning against the wall of the house. When I looked up, I heard that it wasing through an open second floor window. A battle between a girl who pushes to go to y and a mother who uses her. I smiled and smiled. However, as my mother''s scolding grows louder, I can''t helpughing. His voice was desperate, even though he was only sulking the child''s selfishness. It was as if she was begging. "...?" I tilt my head. Why do you stop so desperately? At night, you can understand your worries. But now, before noon. The soldiers are rough, but there will be no debris to treat the children wildly. Heinz dislikes those people. If so, what is the reason? When I thought so, the first thing that came to mind was the epidemic. Disease can easily be severe when transferred to children and the elderly. Look around again. There were many people on the street, but no children or old people. The number of women is small and only merchants are overflowing. "Really" I was thinking with my hand on my chin and came to a certain thing. Of course, there are many foreigners, but that is not all. The city has so few people that it looks extra. Most of the people of Grenze have bright brown hair and eyes and ivory skin. It''s a familiar color in the Wind Country, but looking at this boulevard is at most half the share. Where have the residents of the rest of the city gone? Do you have a closed house inside the house like a parent and child on the second floor of the house behind it? Or maybe. "A different ce?" "Thanks for waiting!" At about the same time as muttering, Timo came back. "Wee home. It was bad to line up alone." "No. They line up well, so don''t bother. Please be hotter than that!" The mutton skewer is handed. The smell of roasted meat and spices caught my nostrils. "Oh, it''s bad if you''re standing ... I''ll prepare a ce to sit somewhere." "It''s okay to eat skewers neatly, is it stupid?" Enter the town and follow the town. With no hesitation, Timo was amazed. As soon as you put it in your mouth, a unique smelles through your nose. When chewed, a different taste from beef and pork spread in the mouth. The habit is still strong. But it is delicious. "How about the taste?" "Yeah, delicious. The meat here is tender." After swallowing, Timoughed as if relieved. Bothmb and spices are very addictive, so the likes and dislikes are clearly separated. He would have been worried that it would not fit my mouth. But sorry. Actually, I have eaten many times. "They use young sheep. The meat of older sheep bes more odorous, so some inhabitants of the city are not good at it." "is that so" I think that is delicious. Muturing in my heart, I return. The soldiers who drank at the bar also ate while saying that the smell was good, and those who like it would like it. Thinking so far, I was able to do another thing. I have never met anyone, both in the house of the frontier and in the city. My only acquaintances in this city are Heinz''s subordinates. It''s my first time to walk out of the city today, and it may be natural to not be able to meet ... but isn''t it unnatural that none of the soldiers protecting the mansion have any acquaintance? Maybe everyone is Philip''s private soldier? If so, where are Heinz''s subordinates? "After eating, let''s return to the mansion." "Oh yeah ..." I was prompted by Timothy and replied in the sky above. . 105 Inspection Of The Second Prince. (3) * It is Johan''s viewpoint. "It''s hot today, too. "I told you to go home because I''m done with it," "The inspection and talks ended without a hitch, and will we be back soon?" "It''s hard to stay, as long as we''remitted to setting limits on deforestation. If you are reluctant to return, you will be suspicious. " While continuing a nd conversation, spell and spell it on the paper on the table. I haven''t participated in the talks, but apparently my initial goal of restricting deforestation was easily epted. That is good news in itself. But now that another problem is emerging, we can''t rejoice. Nahat, who made the frowning face, grabbed the quill from my hand as if to snag, and scribbled frustratedly. "Yes, do you prepare to return to the royal capital?" "It''s toote! There was no one in the southwest forest working on the logging, and we only entered the forest entrance. Can you call that an inspection !? '''' The paper is cramped and torn, as if to speak for Nahat''s anger. I pulled out the quill from his hand and wrote "Calm down". Nahat nodded heavily, while deepening the wrinkles between his eyebrows so that money could be pinched. When I was eating meat in the streets, the Nahats headed for the forest in the southwest. However, no logging was performed and entry into the back was prohibited. The reason was that andslide urred due to the heavy rain the other day. That''s why he stopped working. Sure heavy rain fell. Even if the ground is loose by cutting down the trees, it is not strange. -But. "Let''s buy some souvenirs and go home." "What happened to the vige behind the forest?" The vige where the ck-skinned family lives is deep in the forest. While deforestation has started and the ecosystem has copsed, making it much harder to live, not everyone has moved. Nahat, who followed the letters I was writing, tied her lips with a painful look. "That''s good. I heard that the fabric of mme is wonderful." `` It seems that the road is cut off and I can not contact you '''' Stupid! Why are the Phillippe so calmly entertaining us! "What about rescue? Are the work to remove earth and sand progressing? "It seems that you can not get it yet because it is bad if secondary damage urs." "Such an idiot. How many days have passed since the heavy rain? '' "It''s okay that that vige has been doing it without ever interacting with the outside world." "Who thinks you have taken the foundation of your life?" When I was stupid, I wanted to dump. Lift the corner of the mouth to the distortion,ugh ironically. At a nce at me, Nahat hit the paper with a hang on the back of the second joint of his index finger. Pointing to the word "Calm down" that I wrote earlier. I look down and exhale. Knead the komekami with your finger and open your eyes. He looked at Nacht''s eyes and nodded. "If you haven''t started rescue work, there is a possibility that thendslide itself is a lie." "If so, it''s a forest to look into." "mme textiles are also popr with women in the capital city." "Is that true?" "Ge" Inside the appropriate conversation that you have been continuing while writing, sideways will enter. Nacht frowned and moaned at the unexpected human bite. "I recently wanted to buy souvenirs because Corinna and Eleonora were in a bad mood, but I was worried about what to do. Thanks for the wonderful things!" "... I hope it helped. Richt." Both hands are held and shaken up and down. I returned a twitching smile to a shining smile at close range. Morning in my heart that the daughters of Corinna and Eleonora are in a bad mood, probably because you are stretching your nose down to Princess Julia. This depressing ... No, it''s uselessly bright ... No, a cheerful boy, Prince Richt, was actually in the same room from the beginning. Since Princess Julia is acting differently today, Prince Licht, who is lonely, did not leave us. I and Nahat, who wanted to report each other''s achievements, were very troubled. I tried to use a transcript considering the possibility of eavesdropping, but I don''t think it would be understood by exining to Prince Richt. On the contrary, I even feel like my legs are being pulled. The game that Nahat came up with as a tricky measure was the game. It is a game called "Talk without being dragged by the story written on paper." Prince seemed to be interesting, but he dropped out soon after he started. He began to fall asleep on the sofa, whether it was annoying or he thought he was going to lose. I was relieved to be quiet, but apparently she was careless. What is wrong with my choice of topic? "How would you like to stay away?" "Why?" "It won''t confuse an unmarried woman, my brother. I can''t take responsibility if she''s affected by the marriage of my daughter." Be aware as the next king. Staring at Licht with a keen eye, Nahhat said implicitly. But Richt leans his head with an innocent smile. "Why giving a gift can be confusing?-Giving the finest fabrics will surely make you smile the best. I just want a beautiful woman to smile." Prince Lichtughs without any sense. While it seems to be a guesswork, he understood that he was not thinking anything, even Nahat was disgusting. That''s why it looks like a bite of a worm. Nahat mutters something in a small voice that we cannot hear. As expected from the movement of the lips, it would be something like "only killing". As Nahat says, what Prince Licht does is kill. I don''t know the family of Corinna and Eleonora, but I don''t have a chance to beat Princess Julia. The chances of them bing the Crown Princess will be endless. But if Prince Licht was close, it would be difficult to find another fiance. Keep away from the Prince''s favorite. The marriage of the aristocratic daughter is mid-teens. Wasting an important time for an idiot prince who doesn''t think anything ... I''m sorry. Don''t put your mouth while thinking so. I''m sorry, but I''m sorry that it doesn''t matter to me. However, the words continued by Prince Richt could not be heard. "Hey, Johann. You know?-You want your beautiful sister to smile too, right?" "... what?" "I heard that your sister is as beautiful as a doll made by a top ss craftsman. What shade of dress would look good with your gold hair and blue eyes? Just doing it makes me happy. '''' Bokin, and a hard sound. Raise your face while thinking in the corner of your head what the sound is. Nahat''s gaze with a strong face was poured into my hand. When you look down, you will see the quill breaks in half. Apparently, the sound was the sound of me breaking a quill. "I want my sister to give me a gift someday. I''ll prepare jewelry and dresses for first-ss items. Oh, do you like sweets? I''ll let my chef shake her arms." "Richt is a gift for my sister? There''s no reason to get it." "It''s there! It''s my purpose and mission to decorate the beautiful one beautifully ..." "Richt" I blocked Licht''s vocal voice. Pericht''s eyes are rounded, and Nahats are rarely faded. I smiled at those two people. "Joke" Sister certainly has a good appearance. But even if it''s covered in mud, even if you get a big burn on your face, your sister''s beauty won''t be lost. The straight heart and the way of life itself are the root of that person''s beauty. Don''t understand that, don''t let the idiot of one piece of skin deceive the beauty of your sister. "... Joke, Mogo !?" "I''m asking, please shut up already" Nacht closed the mouth of Prince Licht who tried to continue talking without reading the air. I don''t want you to stop breathing ... just a little. . 106 Inspection Of The Second Prince. (Four) * It is Johan''s viewpoint. "Take care on the way." "Thank you. I''m sorry I couldn''t meet my father, but please tell me." After a short greeting, Prince Richt gets into the carriage. After all, we go home without ever being able to meet Heinz. She repeatedly offered to visit her, but was rejected for a long time. If you are told that you don''t want to see your weakened form, it''s hard to go down. When I use mypassionate hands, I feel sorry for being really clever. "I miss the royal capital, but I''m sorry when I return." While looking into the direction of Glenz in the carriage, Prince Richt muttered. I was about to ride a horse on my way home, but I was stopped by a nahato and I got into a carriage. Basically, people who don''t listen to people, but hear about Nahat. It''s still about 5 minutes. "Would you like to take a break in the city ahead? Can I shop a little? I want to see more souvenirs." "No. After a break and a meal, you will leave immediately." "why?" "I want my brother to get Philip''s attention." "What about Phillip ?? ... Nahat. I don''t understand what it means." Nakht exined to the confused Prince Licht. Even though, only the main points are brief. On detailed ount, it is evident that Prince Richt is confused. The fever has not ceased and may have isted the sick somewhere. Suspicion that Philip is hiding it. And that our actions may be watched. When he was finished, Prince Richt silenced with a difficult face. Unusually, he wrote his wrinkles in his forehead and folded his arms, and after a moment of silence he opened his mouth. "... Um .. would Nahat want to say that Phillip is doing bad things?" "Well, roughly speaking, that''s what it is." "So you might be somewhere sick, so you want to go looking for it?" Nakh was relieved to me, apparently. It''s a little childish, but it''s trivial. Rejoice in the miracles you have understood at one time. "What is Nahat?" "Yes" Prince Licht''s face became steep in Nahat who nodded without hesitation. He shook his head with a serious expression for the first time. "That''s no good." In contrast to me who has rounded eyes, Nahhat bitterly distorts his face. To some extent, it seemed to be a reaction only because he had predicted. "If you don''t do that, just ask Phillip. I''m going to tell you where I want to go. We have the authority." "Our brother. Our thoughts are only imaginable. What do people think if they guilty and give authority without proof? Giasters, who have a strong influence in the west We must not confront the house for no reason, only when we have condemned it in a way that is obvious to the public, and if we take careless actions, the worst It could lead to a situation. '''' "... the worst situation?" Because Nahat was muddled, he did not reach Prince Licht. I guess it was hard to say to my brother with a straight temperament. There is a risk that Philip could bury the sick and bury the sick in order to destroy evidence. "... Anyway, you shouldn''t behave like Phillip''s pretentiousness." "Even so! Nahatch does not need to go." It is impossible for the Prince to go to the investigation himself. A mission that should bemissioned to the Knights. However, this time, there is no time to follow legitimate procedures, and the dispatched personnel have severe conditions. This is a special measure that requires immediate action and that the charges have not been finalized. "Even if you let the Guard Knight investigate a small number, even if you get the evidence, if it is squeezed, it will end if it is crushed. At worst, it may be sealed. In my opinion, it is easy to find I can''t erase it. " `` I can not say that there is no danger !? '''' "It''s definitely not zero, but given my status, I''m much more alive than letting a knight go." "What if I get sick!" "When that happens, I''ll look for medicine. I''m going to cure the sick from the beginning." "Nacht!" Repeat, Prince Licht was frustrated at being lightly defeated. He is trying to stop, but Nahhat doesn''t listen. The situation has been reversed. I have no choice but to watch them look stunned. I never felt bad, but I didn''t think that Prince Licht was worried about Nacht. "... I''ll go." "It''s no use. You''re the king of this country." Nacht rejects Prince Licht''s words with a sad face. But Prince Licht did not retreat. "You need what you need for the Kingdom of Vint, Nahat. Not me." "What do you say?" "Even my dad wants you to be king. I dreamed of bing a guard of the Knights of the Knights guarding you. Isn''t such a vessel, you pressed me, saying I''m better off. '''' Is this something I can ask? I was sweating cold while alternatelyparing Prince Licht, who had a crying face, and Nahat, who made the frowning face. "It''s a fact. The king is both a national representative and a symbol. You are more like a symbol of light than a gloomy man like me." "Even though it looks good, it doesn''t y any role in government. If you don''t support me, the kingdom of Vint will die for me." This prince may not be as stupid as I think. Because I can see myself objectively. In this case only, what is not logical is Nahat. You can be a king without any neat appearance or cheerfulness. On the contrary, the necessary elements are possessed by Nahat. I think Nahat just doesn''t want to do it. He, who hates standing out, may have pushed his brother to trouble. When I saw him struggling with his brother''s abandonment, I was sympathetic to Nacht, but it may be better to change his perception. Nahat''s selfishness is of poor quality. He turns his eyes on me and Nahto. "What is that eye?" "No. I didn''t know there was such a background. I was a little sympathetic to Richt." "Yes, it can''t be helped! I could confuse the nation, such as having a healthy first prince and discing it with a second prince. If you''re bad, you''ll have two factions and your country will break. To avoid such a crisis ... " "Just because it was troublesome" Immediately plunging, Nahat is packed with words. Apparently it was a star. "Nahat ..." Prince Licht lowers his eyebrows to figure eight and looks at Nahat. The eyes seemed to be abandoned puppies, and Nahat seemed to be guilty. He exhaled a long sigh and held Licht''s hand in both hands. Tap lightly to calm down. "I''m going toe alive. I promise." Prince Licht nodded a little after a long silence in Nahat''s words, looking straight ahead. Then, in the city where I stopped for a break, I and Nahat were reced by serving boys. Prince Licht, wilted, was not willing to leave Nahat, but did not try to leave, but Princess Julia guided her to the carriage. After seeing the Prince''s carriage safely leave the city, I and Nahat look away. "Well, what to do now?" "I have prepared horses and food ... the rest is an escort." Walk through the city while pulling the reins of the horse. Before leaving Grenze, we could arrange recements, horses and cargo. However, the quick preparation did not lead to escort arrangements. If you leave one guard knight alone, you will be suspicious. But I don''t know how much to trust local people. "I need an escort, you need it. Anyway, I am very weak. If I get attacked, I will die with a blow .... but can you find it so easily?" "If you go to the tavern, it looks like one or two mercenaries ..." As I look at the rusted signboard, I separate words. "It seems difficult to find a person who meets the conditions." The mouth is tight and the secret can be protected. The giaster family is not breathing, hopefully a stranger. I am indifferent to this situation, and only ripen for the stated task. Aware of the dangers of illness, they can help you. Is such a person really found all night long? "I can''t afford to be there ..." "Unusual and bearish" `` What !? '''' Speaking at the same time as spilling the weak sound, I keep distance reflectively. The horse was pulled wildly, and was surprised and nervous. Behind me is a tall man probably a young man from the voice. I can''t see my face because I''m wearing a cloak. I stroked the belly of a horse that surprised me. I thought it was Philip''s hand, but it looked strange. However, if I recognized myself as Johann von Velfalt and talked to her, she would have followed her. For what purpose? In front of me who was confused, the man picked up the part over the head of the mantle with his fingers and lifted it lightly. The hidden face peeks slightly. !? I wondered for a moment. When I understood who the man in front of me was, I opened my eyes wide. . 107 Hesitation Of The Reincarnation Princess. . Fluffy, fluffy. I have a wooden bucket with water in both hands, and I walk on the road with an unreasonable gait. "This spills out ...!" If you lift with your right hand, your left hand will be sparse, and if you care about your left hand, the opposite will be true. Behind me walking like a heavily sried worker, there were dotted polka dots. The amount of water that should have filled the wooden bucket has already been reduced to the sixth minute. Really, I''m too useless! "So I told you I should have one tub." Lilly walking in front looks back over her shoulder. She exhaled with a stunned face. She carried a bncing rod on her shoulder and came back to me with a light step. There is plenty of water in the tub hanging from the end of the rod, but it does not feel any weight. I''m wondering where Lily''s slender and petite character has such power, but it''s simply the difference in experience. By the way, I could not handle the bncing rod, so I usually hold the tub by hand. "Hey, leave a bucket. Let''s take a break." I have no expression and my tone is light, but I understand that she is concerned about me. Within days of acting together, I realized that Lily was a very kind person. I''m sorry for her kindness and lower the tub to the ground. Gin and numb hands are squeezed and then slowly opened. The palm was dyed red. "Ouch" "Because the princess fetches water." "Because I can''t do anything else ..." I was treated as a Kuah guest. I can''t keep me as a princess, and of course it''s a tentative decision. Basically, it is a very generous measure that you can do nothing if you are quiet in the room, and you can walk freely in the vige if you have surveince. But it was too generous and ufortable for me. When I asked for help, the patriarch acknowledged it as Assari, but many vigers, including Lily, were reluctant. He seemed to haveined that helping was out of the question, though he didn''t want the outsiders to wander around, but the good people have forgiven them. On the contrary, they also give advice and help with disgusting faces. Maybe the roots are good people. "Reverse. You''re not the best at hard work." "That''s right. The princess should be quiet indoors." Someone put his hand in the water tub, thinking that he was calling from behind. A forty-five-something man lifts the tub lightly and starts walking. "Ah, that !? I have it!" "The sun goes down if you leave it to you" After chasing after a man walking with Stasta, he appeals, but is dismissed. "Maybe it is! "It''s in the way, it''s ame." `` Ugyu !? '''' As the small shadow passed by the side, I was able to roll up the skirt with all my might. He raises an unusual voice like a crushed frog and rushes to hold down the skirt. When I stared, the boy with a cheeky face, as expected, wasughing happily. "What are you doing !!" "Your clothes fluttered and got in the way. I just paid for it because it''s in the way." I protest with a bright red face, but I ended upughing with my nose. This dung gakki! "Don''t be rude, Rolf" "Hey Hey" Lily screams, but Rolf, who has changed his dung, has no ear to listen. While many vigers look at the distant winding, it may be necessary to be grateful just to be willing. But it is impossible. I mean, I''m not even around, so I''m even weak. The boy around me was a basic gentleman. Not only Georg and Mikhail, who were born of the noble family, but also Lutz and Theo, who grew up in Ichii, have never been treated like this. In a sense, I''m the most boy-like child I''ve ever met. Short cuts of hard-grained ash gray hair, honey-colored almond eyes, and brown skin. The wildness is too strong to express a face as a beautiful shape. It is small, but when you look at your arms and neck, it is strong and strong. The appearance reminiscent of a wild dog resembled Wolf a little. He with a sharp eye looks up at me and flips one eyebrow. "What are you looking at, Jiro? "... I''m nothing." I take it back. Dissimr. Not at all. Mr. Wolf is asionally tough, but does not use words that degrade women. I''m sorry to have such a dung kid. "Mary. Let''s go." "Yes" Prompted by Mr. Perri, I followed her. Rolf came, but ignored. Lilly stops when he approaches a long stone on the way. Lower the bncing rod and kneel down. He folded his hands in front of his chest to pray and turned his eyes down. Rolf naturally performs the same operation. I didn''t want to imitate the shape alone, and I was just looking at the stones, standing dimly. It was described as a long and narrow stone, but it was originally a stone statue. I continue to be exposed to the wind and rain, and it is sharpened and does not keep the original shape, but it is barely human. When Lilly guided me on the first day, she told me it was a statue. He was the founder of the Kuah and had miraculous power. If the woman wants it, it will rain, and if she sings, the flowers will bloom. Grows nts and nts in an instant and cures injuries and illnesses with a single stroke. The Kuah tribe calls such a legendary woman a goddess. "Sorry I made you wait" After finishing the prayer, Lily stands up. By the way, she never forced me to pray. "Do you make your meal today?" "that''s right" Nodded at Rolf''s words. I can''t use it because it''s hard work, but I can help a little with cooking. When I first offered, it was obvious but refused. The reason is that she doesn''t have the feeling of eating something made by a stranger and she can''t cook. Persistently requesting me to make a one-off promise was probably apromise of resignation that I would break if I failed. But I was able to eat something unexpectedly, and since then, I have been able to leave cooking many times. "What do you make today?" "I got some spices and I want to make something a bit different." In this vige, spices as well as vegetables and medicinal nts are grown. Most spices can also be used as medicines. The variety is surprisingly abundant, and there were some that could not be obtained even with Julius-like mentors. I knew that cumin and coriander were also distributed in neighboring Vint, but couldn''t you see pepper and turmeric? You can now make your wishes. "Mr. Lily, is spicy okay?" "Yes. I''d rather like it." "I too" "I haven''t heard from you" When walking while talking casually, I heard a squirrel and the sound of birds. The ck feathers of the bird that flew over the head fluttered in front of you. "Did you forget your purpose? The face of a manughing ironically passed his mind. Reach out and grab the wings. "... I haven''t forgotten." When I fell, I muttered in a small voice. I returned to Lily, who looked into what she said, saying nothing if nothing happened. . 108 Hesitation Of The Reincarnation Princess. (2) "Is this OK?" Mr. Lily asks while tilting the pot so that the contents can be seen toward me. When I looked in, the onions were shining in a delicious candy color. "Yeah, good feeling. Thank you." "next?" "Put this in and fry it again." Hand the crushed garlic and chopped ginger to Lily. I really wanted to wear it down, but I didn''t have a grater. Leave the frying work to Lily, and I was thinking about the distribution of spices. We use chili, turmeric, cumin, and coriander. I got something dried by sun drying and crushed it into powder. "Let''s make a lot of cumin and coriander and a little red chili powder." "You ... are you really going to cook?" Rolf looked into my hand and frowned in disgust. What I''m doing seems to Rolf to look like aplete drug mix. "Whether or not it tastes good is personal preference, but you should be able to eat something." "How is it?" Rolf kneads the bread ingredients while pping his hated mouth. Your attitude is bad, but it''s not a bad guy to help. "That''s fine. Leave it until the dough blends in." Receive a container containing the dough from Rolf. Since there is no baking powder, it is a simple non-fermented bread seed that only mixes flour, salt, water and a little oil. It''s chapati rather than Nan. "Thank you for the help" "I just wanted to do it. Huh, Rolf sniffs. That being said, this is not the first time he has helped with cooking. Rolf is a shit that has a tsundere element. "It''s better to remember housekeeping. When you get married in the future, your wife will be d to help you." "I can''t get married anyway." Rolf wiped his dirty hands with a damp cloth and said dry. I round my eyes and blink several times. As far as Rolf looks, it''s not a joke. "Sure, Rolf is nervous, but he doesn''t humble himself that much, right?" "I don''t want to talk about that. Well, I understand what you think of me." Rolf exhales, staring at Giroli and me. that. I feel like I don''t need to say it, right? "Simply, there''s no partner. Most women who bnce in age are almost married." "e?" "Mary, can I put tomatoes soon?" Lilly asks me who is amazed. Because she was calm, I was wondering if I was upset. "Yes, please" Organize existing information in your head. If Rolf''s words are true, is Lily also married? "Lilly is different." Staring at Lily, Rolf told me to read my thoughts. "Lilly is Wolff''s fiance candidate." "Lilly !?" I was astonished and shouted involuntarily. But didn''t you say how the age bnce was? How old is Wolf and Lily? Wolf is in histe twenties, Lily is not twelve or three? It''s about fifteen years old ......... No, it''s a good age difference. Yeah, right age. It''s the best age difference! "It''s about ten years old, it''s eptable. It''s hard to see Lily as a woman at the moment, but the next patriarch can''t help but get married." "Trouble, Rolf" "Hey, it was bad." I wanted to wait for the conversation going on. I can''t catch my thoughts. "Ten years difference?" I have a lot of things to ask, but first ask what I caught most. Mr. Lily tilted her little head curiously. "Wolf is twenty-seven years old, so it''s exactly eleven years old. I''ve just turned sixteen just before." ! Lily! I was upset by the fact that she was thinner, smaller and more cute than she was, but older. I think it was fortunate that I did not speak out. The topic of physical growth is delicate. I would be sharp if I was told that I wouldn''t have any sex appeal for a long time, or that I would stay t. Maybe the Kuahs count their ages differently? But Wolf is a good year. My head was jumbled. It''s about Lily''s age, but what if there''s no girl of age to match Rolf? If the ten-year difference is an eptable range, is there no other girl in this vige than Lily, including young children? I don''t see much of a child, but I was just watching out for me and thinking I wouldn''t get out of the house. When I wasn''t there, I was going out and I was sorry to make me feel inconvenienced. "I absolutely don''t want to wait for it to die slowly" Wolf''s wordse back to life. I felt like a cold thing crawling on my back. Is not a child born? Or do you not grow up? Why is that? The natural environment will not be as easy as on t ground. But since mm itself is a hot country, it doesn''t snow. It''s cool, not too hot. The water source is also properly secured. What is the possibility of foreign enemies? I have only spent a short time, but have not seen therge beast. It seems to be trapping, but not to destroy the crops, it is not for self-defense. I can''t say that the bandits will not reach the vige, but it is unlikely. It is very difficult to get out of the forest along the way without any guidance. You can specte that it is quite unusual for a stranger to enter this vige as you turn your eyes to me. "Hmm?" I got stuck on something and tilt my head. The fact that strangers are rare means that most of the viges in this vige are married. When I was mistaken for Wolf''s wife, I feel like I was told to mix foreign blood. The color features of the appearance are almost the same, though the shade is different. But wait a minute. I don''t know how many Kuah people, but I know that there aren''t 10 million. If youbine them, will the blood gradually get thicker? Maybe most of you are rted? The word rtive marriagees to mind. Japanesew prohibits marriage within third degree, but cousin marriage is prohibited in many countries worldwide. There are ethical issues, but gic issues must have been major. It''s just the level of knowledge you have heard, but I think it''s easier to revealtent genes. There are no problems with favorable genes, but in some cases, congenital diseases or disorders be apparent. Sweets fall down my cheeks that are down and silent. If my prediction is correct, I understand why Wolf went hard. Even so. Is this a problem that a little girl like me can intervene? Too heavy to hold. I''m sorry, I muttered in my chest. . 109 Hesitation Of The Reincarnation Princess. (3) The possibility ofing up did not disappear from my mind no matter how many times I tried to cancel it. The curry I wanted waspleted, but I didn''t even remember the honesty. I think Rolf was making a noise about the appearance of food, but all went through. I was still worried that night. The next day is natural butck of sleep. Five minutes after watering the herbs, Lily was sent off. While everyone is sweating and working, only one person is cool in the shade of the tree and there is no guilt. Although he''s restless, Lilly sends a nce at her every time she tries to get up. I''m sorry to trouble you. About eight people are working in the herb field, except for Lily. Most of them asionally nce at me. Not a malicious gaze, but anxious. However, when their eyes meet, they wrinkle between the eyebrows and turn their eyes away. Tsundere? Is Tsundere the default for the Kuahs? There are so many good people to worry about, the Kuah. There are quite a few people who keep a distance from me, who is a stranger, but I have never been mean. Rather kind. Most of them are pure and gentle, despite being attacked by bandits. A refreshing breeze strokes my vague cheeks. While squinting at thefort, I looked at the people taking care of the medicinal herbs. If yesterday''s prediction had been met, what could I do for them? Help exchange with the outside? Or take it out of here? Either way, it is not realistic. If they do not move on their own, there is no point. Instead of taking extra care, it will only be taken as malicious. Even if I couldn''t ept even the words of the next patriarch, Wolf, could I persuade me? It''s difficult or impossible. Round and round, thoughts go around the same ce. No progress has been made since yesterday. On the contrary, since I came to mme, I have been washed away. He is swaying indecisively without making any decisions. I''m sorry ... Lean on the tree trunk and look up at the sky. The sunbeams glistened and burned to the retina. "by the way" I suddenly remembered. Speaking of which, I haven''t even found the wood that is the raw material for medicine. Because the leaning tree has a thick trunk and the shape of the leaves is different from the picture, it should not be this. Is it in the back? I want to look for it. But even if you find it, you must peel off the bark and take it with you. And the ingredients of the medicine are not only bark. Above all, hesitate to turn away from the problems of the Kuah. Kotsun. "ow" Something fell on my forehead to think. A small nut on my knees that turned back to pain. Oh, something strange look. I suppose there was no such thing before. A ck bird that leans on a branch when looking up while twisting his head. There seemed to be no bad intentions in his blunt eyes, but the look of a mean man seemed dub. "If you flee with your tail, please call me anytime." On the first day ofing to the vige, the memory of squeezing the letter revives. Why is he choosing words that inspire him one by one? He revived with the feelings of those days and shook his head as if to shake it off. Not frustrating. Take a deep breath silently and calm down. And I looked up at the bird again with just my gaze. Well, what happened? What should I do to read a letter so that people working in the field do not notice? If you raise your hand, the bird will probably stop. But it stands out and is rejected. I don''t want to go behind the tree ... no, I get angry at Lily to keep her quiet. When he grumbled small while worried, he came closer to the birds with a squirrel and light feathers. Also, be quiet as if sliding. This is super smart! I was impressed, but somehow removed the letter while changing the position of the foot to make it a shadow. After screwing into the gap between the shoes, I turned my eyes back to Lily. Fortunately, it doesn''t seem to be noticed. Gently breathe relief. Then I was quiet until the field work was over, but I couldn''t keep my letter out of my head. I thought it was urgent to send a letter during the day, even though it was usually night, so I was worried about it. Open the letter as soon as the eyes are gone. The content is extremely simple. But that''s why. I was immersed in the peaceful everyday life of this vige and awakened me to sleep. And that night. The door of the room rang as if I had overlooked my feelings. "Yes, ...?" What stood was an unexpected person. Looking at me with his eyes rounded, he smiled and raised his hand lightly. "It''s been a long time. How are you?" "Mr. Wolf!" It''s this line, if you were fine. I stopped trying to reflexively speak. Nobody is in prison in his hometown and is fine. But, despite the sluggish facial expressions, my poor poker face seemed to have been sloppy, and he turned an easy smile into a bitter smile. The forehead was slightly poked. "I don''t care." "Yes" Nod while holding down the small poke. He muttered "Yoshi" and opened the door wide. "A person is calling you. Will youe with me?" "I understand" This time he nodded without hesitation. I was blurred as a certain person, but I can expect it. When you get out of the room, there is no figure in the hallway. When paying waspleted, expectations turned to confidence. "What is the patriarch calling?" Wolff narrowed his eyes instead of answering. . 110 Reincarnation PrincessS Decision. When you reach the room at the back of the house, the door opens a beat earlier than Wolff reaches for. As expected, the chief appeared from inside. "Thank you for your effort" Invited inside with a polite greeting, followed by a bit puzzled. As I stepped into the room, the peculiar scent of herbs blew my nostrils. The room was full of things. Three rows of shelves divided into a fine grid form a block, blocking one side of the wall. Small bottles are lined up on one shelf, and one shelf is rolled with paper wrapped around a string. The other is in the shape of a drawer, so the contents are unknown. On the other wall, dried nts of unknown type are suspended upside down. The desk beneath it had old books stacked on the edges, and in the center were tools resembling Yakuken. "I''m sorry it''s messy. Chief pulls the chair, which was avoided at the end, and dusts it with the back of his hand. I was encouraged to sit down and looked up at Wolf. Mr. Wolf, gently pushing on my shoulder, stands behind me diagonally in a chair. "Let''s clear up a little more, shit father. It''s not a good room to invite a pretty girl, this is it." "I''m still a little cleaner." "I can''t find any traces of effort." They both wrinkle between the eyebrows and have no afflicted faces, but the conversation is cheap. The voice is not as steep as words, and the atmosphere is soft. I only knew the first day ofing to this vige, but I imagined a more intimate rtionship, but if you remove the position of session with the patriarch, they look like ordinary parents and children. I was nervous, but I rxed my shoulders. He sighed a little, and his eyes met with the patriarch. When he corrected his posture in a hurry, his honey-colored eyes, which had deeply wrinkled eyes, narrowed slightly. Before he realized he hadughed, he returned to his frown. "Are you used to living in the vige?" The chief talked to me while tilting the jug and pouring it into a cup. "Yes. I''m not very dexterous, so there are many mistakes, but I''m helping Lily, so I''ll manage to do it." "Lilly is a good boy" "Really" While receiving the cup of water, I nodded vigorously. Lily is a very good boy. I don''t understand her expression, but she''s a very gentle, serious and caring woman. "I''m sure she''s in love with you, so stay tuned." Yes, I hesitated trying to nod. I don''t want to get along. Instead, I realized that it was irresponsible to nod to these words. "... Dad, you''re mean." Mr. Wolf muttered in a low voice, cing his hand on my shoulder as he descended. "Stop trying this child" Looking up, Wolf is staring at the patriarch with sharp eyes. The opposing patriarch showed no impatience, picked up the cup lying on the tray and poured water. Drink it slowly and open your mouth. "Do you say?" "... what is it?" "I don''t think that a man who twists like you easily believes in a person. Is he a trustworthy person or a suitable vessel, and how many times does he reach his own passing score? Must have tried it. '''' Different. It wasn''t a question, but he was so stuck that he bit his lips. A glimpse of Wolfe''s disappointment, the patriarch sighs. "... but that''s no reason my rudeness is allowed." The patriarch who put the cup bowed down to me, sorry. "Such" After shaking my head, I hold my hand on my knee. "Rudeness is the same for me ... no, it''s worse. I''m trying to do you worse." "terrible?" Mr. Wolf repeats my words in a confused voice. The patriarch didn''t say anything, he just stared straight at me. "I cannot be the Lord of the Kuah" I heard a breathtaking sound from the neighbor. But I didn''t look there and kept saying. "If you step into your territory and stir at your own discretion, you can only go away. I can''t stop. " "... even if you ask why?" After a long silence, the patriarch opened his mouth. I wonder if I''ll be too high to be yful, he won''t betray my expectations and won''t even mess up my voice. The questioned person seems to be upset. "Is the reason" inability to be the Lord of the Kuah "or" inability to stay here "? "Either way, first of all, let''s talk about the former. It''s strange that I say, my n has a fairly talented staff. There are many royal aristocrats, but aren''t we worth it? " "No. I think it is worth not being able to get gold coins high." I kept telling my eyes from the eyes that I tried, and I told you. "I''m not" I don''t want to be, "but I can''t be the Lord of the Kuahs." He heard my words and was astonished as if emptied. Until now, he couldn''t pick up any shaking pieces, but his expression copsed slightly. "If you want you, neither gold coins nor jewelry will be meaningless. All you need is a long time to build sincerity, understanding and trust, but I''ve already been I can''t give it. " "... Is that rted to why I can''t stay?" "Yes" I nodded to Chief ''s question. "An epidemic has been confirmed in the southwestern part of the Kingdom of Vint. It must be stopped before it can spread throughout the Kingdom of Vint." A crow''s news that woke me up in a quiet everyday life. Disease outbreak. One of the gs I was afraid of stood up. If so, I can''t even get lost. Even if everyone kneads to save him and ps his limbs here, nothing can be saved. If you don''t move now, you just drop everything. "disease?" The suspicious patriarch''s voice oveps with Wolf''s embarrassment. I don''t exin anything to Wolf, if you think about it. Wolff is also secretive, but I''m usually too. sorry. While muttering words of apology in my chest, my gaze remains fixed in front. After apologizing or regretting. "I know it''s a wonderful wish, but please sell your medicine." I said so and bowed deeply. . 111 Reincarnation PrincessS Decision. (2) "... I have a lot to ask, but first raise your head." It was the patriarch who broke the silence for a while. As you are told, your eyes meet the patriarch with a serious face. Her eyes, like amber, were sharp, and her room had disappeared. Surely this is his face as a pharmacist. "If you have a sick person, it''s natural to sell medicine. If what you''re saying is true, there''s no reason I''m reluctant." "... there is no evidence" There is nothing that can be proved if it is said to be true. Speaking with a sad face, the patriarch shook his head. "I do not say that I can give you any visible evidence. Please let me know just what you know now. I will judge the rest here." I''m not going to be reluctant to find information. I exined the report from Crow to the patriarch and Wolf. The epidemic was confirmed in the outlying town of Grenze, located southwest of the Kingdom of Winds. Beginning with symptoms resembling a cold such as high fever, mise, and headache, the fever goes down once but rises again a few dayster. It seems that there is almost no effect even if you drink heat and cool. It is very simr to the sailor symptoms that Julius taught before. In other words, the drug you are looking for is likely to work. "I''m aware of the symptoms. I can''t say for sure until I actually look at the patient, but maybe it helps." The gentle patriarch''s words gave me hope. "OK." He tried to keep selling the medicine, but was blocked by the patriarch''s hand, which was protruding to block. "But before that, there is one thing I want to confirm. Why did youe to this country? It doesn''t look like stealth and sightseeing." "eh" I am confused by unexpected questions. Involuntarily looking at Wolf as he asked for help, he looked at me with a difficult look. "Mary. You said you came here to find a medicine for fever." "Yes" After nodding, I came to understand why Wolf had a difficult face. I''m sure the timing was too good. It would be too much to be near a pharmacist who might be able to make a silver bullet when the disease began to spread. If you suspect that you are lying, you have no choice. Even though I realized that, I didn''t think of any excuses. I''m sorry for my bad taste. When you bite your lips and descend, you are called to be Your Princess. "It seems you''re misunderstood, but I don''t think you''re lying." "Yes. Marie is not such a bad lie." Wolf agrees with the patriarch and taps on my back. I felt it was said to stretch my back. "And the symptoms of the disease you mentioned aren''t the kind of mons you can reasonably imagine. "ce?" "The forest southwest of Grenze is now being carved out at a great rate. In such ces, the disease is easy to spread. Behind the forests in hot areas, there are many illnesses unknown to pharmacists. Are you? " Hearing Wolf''s exnation, the memory of the previous life is revived. Despite hisck of expertise, the rtionship between deforestation and gue has been seen on television programs several times. The increasing number of opportunities for humans toe into contact with wildlife whose homes have been disced due to deforestation has led to the spread of previously unknown diseases. The copse of the ecosystem has resulted in an increase in small animals and insects that carry the disease. "That said, there''s nothing wrong with your story. It''s just ... it''s just being carried too well. It''s like looking at the future." I have not seen the future. With the knowledge of the game, there are now big errors. Just predicting the future using the knowledge you have. But I think it''s still a good cheat. Even though it was already off, it was a prediction made only because we knew one future path. "..." I was silently staring back at Wolfe''s straight eyes. You must not realize that you are upset. "His Highness, aren''t you with mysterious power?" This time, the patriarch asks a question. "No, it''s just a coincidence. I''m a mediocre person who won''t stand out once I''ve removed her status as a princess." "I hate too much humility. I heard from your son that you were the inventor of The Sea Drops. The treatment of the sick on board was wonderful." All of this was possible because of the knowledge of the past. I''m really just an ordinary girl. But I have knowledge of the previous life, I can not say that. To begin with, I don''t think you can believe me. "That''s right for the name of the" goddess " ? I do not understand the intention of the words that the patriarch divided and emphasized. I felt ufortable at the same time as the question. Despite the short stay, the goddess is known to be important to the vigers. It''s unnatural to call a stranger like me, even if I understand it to be another. Hands were ced on my shoulders, wondering. The owner of the hand can be understood without looking up. "Maybe you''re going to use this child to trick everyone?" The low voice was squeezed as if forcing the emotions. Maybe like a voice ... No, even if you get a more terrifying gaze, the patriarch is as if it isn''t shaking. I felt that the amber''s eyes, which wrinkle around the eyes, were quietly prepared. `` It is such a belly that if you do not follow the princess of the stranger, you will obey the goddess !? '''' "That''s it" Chief did not make an excuse. While he didn''t think he would admit it, Wolff''s hand bounced to convey upset. Later, power was applied to the fingers that grabbed the shoulders. "That''s why no one can be happy ..." "If so, are there any ns for you?" "Well, ..." The patriarch returned calmly to Wolf, who was bitten. Wolf is stuck in words. "The princess is a good man. He is so kind and kind that she can''t be considered a noble woman. If she takes time, she will be our good Lord. When the n is left, there is not much. I''m worried about the high reputation that doesn''t fit my height, but there were words that caught me more. The fact that there is no time left is still my expectation. I want to ask, but it''s not air that can pinch my mouth. "I know! I don''t have the time, I can''t break the situation if I can''t do it by force!" That''s why it''s different. She has the kindness that she can shed, but not the goddess, and if she knows that she used her pride in her name to deceive her, she will never forgive her. I can''t allow my Lord to carry such things. '''' The voice of Wolf, who was emotional at first, gradually calms down. The word "My Lord" was announced in a serious voice. I have not yet answered him. On the contrary, when he said that he could not be the Lord of the Kuah, he knew he could not help being judged to have refused. But Wolff said it wasn''t relevant, but he said it in a straightforward tone. "My Lord?" At the same time, the patriarch repeats Wolff''s words. It''s not like being stupid. As if biting. "What" "You have decided on a belly." When asked by Chief, Wolf looked as though he was imagined. However, the upset quickly faded away, and he nodded with a serious face. Chief ''s face is slightly loose. Yeah, the voice that muttered was surprisingly gentle. "father" "Don''t worry. I take all responsibility." "e?" A small voice came out unexpectedly in the flow of the story. The look of the patriarch turned to me. "His princess. Sorry, please go for a little farce." "Um, what is that ...?" "You just have to pretend to be a goddess. I want to be able to use mysterious power in order to be persuasive ... Is there any good idea?" The story goes on despite not being able to keep up with the story at all. "Eh ?? Is it a mysterious power? ... If it''s okay to do it, there''s nothing wrong with it." I was immediately convinced when I was puzzled and thought. In the bag lowered on the waist, there is a lingering presence. "It is a superposition" Contrary to the patriarch who nodded satisfactorily, there was swirling anxiety in me. . 112 Reincarnation PrincessS Decision. (3) The morning tomorrow. Arge number of people gathered in the square located in the center of the vige. People embarrassed by the sudden convocation. And a little away from them, I''m looking at the sight. Why did this happen? I muttered in my heart a question I couldn''t understand how many times sincest night. No matter what you think, the patriarch''s n is not a good idea. If the current situation of the Kuah is at a dead end, the direction to make a change is right. Given the conservative nature, it is clear that one has to choose a bit more brute force. But the way is too bad. If you know you''ve deceived, you can make a groove. And the means of traversing their precious things will leave the roots of trouble for any good reason. We overemphasize the point of breaking the status quo and ignore all emotions. Wolf''s statement, Nobody can be happy is right. Looking up at Wolf standing next to him, he was staring at him with a hard look. The sharp eyes have scary power. Lilly, who is on the opposite side, seems uneasy. He nced at him and smiled to reassure him, but Lily''s expression was clouded rather than clear. Perhaps the anxiety that could not be killed has spread to my expression. I couldn''t find any words to Lily who fell down, and my gaze naturally fell to my feet. However, he suddenly turned his face up as the noise becamerger. The road is broken and the road is broken. The eyes of the people concentrated on the patriarch who appeared. "Chief, from this morning ..." Dissatisfied or uneasy? The patriarch controls the words of the man trying to vomit by hand. The ce calmed down like a man with a closed mouth. Chief advances to the center of the hall and stops. He looked around the faces of the gathered people. The skin is irritated by the tight air. The tension grew as the silencested, and I felt stuffy. "Good morning" In the first voice after a long silence, I rounded my eyes. The gathered people are also ecstatic, and some people are confusingly saying Good morning. "Fucking father ..." Mr. Wolf, who muttered Bosori, was also stunned. "I''m sorry I called out in the morning. The women would have been the busiest time. When the talk is over, kick the ass of her husband who just sits around and use it as much as she can. Let''s do it " Couscous andughter leaked from the women who had their faces stiffened up a while ago. Please be curious, the men areughing while saying. The air in the factory has be loose. But that was probably the aim of the patriarch. "I''ll hate the old man''s story, but it''s not going to be short. I want you to take some time." Chief cut it out and continued with a pause. "It''s about the future of my n." The expressions of the people who listened to the talks rxed. There is no extra strength, but a concentrated face. The patriarch was impressed by the miscement, as he was not good at getting fast and fast. "We are the origin of the Kuah about 600 years ago. It is said that he began with a woman. Not only is he very knowledgeable about pharmacy, he can grow nts and nts in an instant and cure injuries and diseases with a stroke. I had a rare power. '''' This is the legend of the goddess that was taught by Lily-san. Because there is no document at that time, the reality is extremely thin, probably because it is left in the form of oral tradition. There is even a fairy tale. But I don''t think it''s a lie. It may be somewhat exaggerated, but it''s real. However, I believe that the true origin of a woman is not a goddess but a mage. Even if he strokes and heals injuries, it''s just Mikhail, right? You also say that it encourages the growth of nts, and the goddess was also a mage of earth attributes. "My n has inherited his blood and kept it for a long time, but the power of miracles has gradually diminished and cut off more than a hundred years ago. No one has inherited it anymore." Shin, and a heavy silence fell. "What exactly do we keep protecting our blood for?" "Chief!" A fifty-fifty man screamed, as he could not bear the story of Chieftain. It sounded more like a begging than a rebuke. Don''t tell me any more. But the patriarch slowly waved his head, indicating that he would not stop. "The time we were away from our eyes was just sick. We were reluctant to change and we lost much of our value as a result of our customs." "..." Men stuffs words with a painful look. "There are no more than two hundred people in our family who are said to have surpassed a thousand at their height, and many of them are old people, including me, and the number of children is decreasing year by year. Immediately. '''' "It''s not decided that we''ll die yet! If you say that, young people will be worried!" An old man shouts. However, it wasn''t the patriarch but the woman of the same age who was around that turned him off. "Don''t stop, you. The oldest should know what the patriarch wants to say .... I forget that child who left without even crying. I''ve never done that. " "you" "A cute little girl who came to us who was not blessed with middle treasures. The eyes were just like you, and the shape of the ears was a boy like me. Did heugh next to you ... " People around the couple descend with a sad face. Maybe they are losing someone in their family. "If the patriarchs, if children marry people outside the vige, will they have strong children? Will we not have funeral ceremonies like us?" A young woman raises her hand. The patriarch looked at her in a grunting voice, but after a while she shook her head slowly. "I do not understand" For the purpose, I wondered if the person would choose the means. But it''s not. The patriarch did not deceive. Some people may have been able to move their minds if they nodded, but they do not appreciate thefort of the mouth. He is surely a sincere person. "It''s unclear why our n has hardly any children or their bodies are weak and many are young and die. It is possible that the disease has been inherited, just like a child resembles a parent. But there is no evidence, so it''s not clear until the birth that a child born to outside humans is strong. " Chief said, "I can''t promise the future." People get buzzing again. However, it seemed impressive to see Rolf looking straight ahead of him ... the patriarch. "I''m worried I''ll start moving with everything I don''t know. There was a breathtaking sound. Looking at the neighbor, Lily is holding her hands in front of her chest. "Don''t let the children pay our money. What will be the consequences of imposing customs that have lost their meaning, enclosing them in a narrow boxyard and just digging a grave? You should choose. '''' Staring at the patriarch who resolutely stated without words. When I heard that I would make me a false goddess, I had a worse imagination. Ignore the feelings of the n, and use the goddess''s name as a shield to obey them. But the patriarch is looking straight ahead and trying to persuade him with all his words. -Now, where is the curtain for me? I''m not calling a false goddess. The vigers look at each other with puzzlement. I knew that a lot of people were moved. But I can''t wait for the support voice. But if you think a bit, it was a matter of course. It is not easy to make a sudden decision to overturn customs that have been followed for generations. I''m scared to change to that. It takes courage to step into the unknown. At least, it''s not something you can decide in a day or two. But, surely as time goes on, my waist gets heavier. "... Oh, right?" I was thinking for a while, but I came to an answer. My voice leaked unintentionally. So you need a fake goddess. In order to push the backs of those who hesitate, the patriarch dares to choose evil. . 113 Reincarnation PrincessS Decision. (Four) "The Kuah should change. I think it''s doomed to see that Her Royal Highness has juste to the end of her life." The next moment that Chief said, everyone''s gaze gathered at me. It was quite impressive that many eyes turned at once. Wolf supports my back who was overwhelmed and receded. What a reassuring hand, how encouraging? Yes, I am not alone. "His princess, can youe here?" Prompted by Chief, I throb. I breathed deeply and started walking. Line up next to the chieftain and turn to the people. Gaze to pierce, gaze, gaze. The heart is jumping out of my mouth. "Patriarch! No way, you''re not going to do what Wolf Bot said !?" "Wolf-sama ... Would it be to wee the princess to the Kuah Lord?" When Chief called me, the confusion spread around me. On the day he arrived at Vige, Wolf said he wanted to wee me, but he was dismissed. It was a delusion, and he couldn''t get it right if it was a lost word. But now, the lost words are starting to take shape. The patriarch did not give a direct answer to those who were upset. "For a short time, what did everyone think of living with your Highness?" On the contrary, people look away. "Why ... I think it''s a very good one." "It''s a gentlerdy than a nobleman than a merchant''s daughter. But that''s a different story." Surprisingly high praise, but not if you are happy. Even if you ept them favorably, as they say, it''s another matter whether you ept them as masters. But the patriarch did not feel impatient and encouraged him to continue. "Is that it?" "The princess is a very knowledgeable person. She cooks dishes she''s never seen before and it''s really delicious." "Oh, it''s a dish that has been split. What''s the matter. Was it? It was so delicious." "It''s curry." Rolf corrects the word of a man who seems to be confused with the impression of spicy with a stunned face. I remembered the name. Speaking of which, before eating, I wasining that it was not the appearance of food, but I was doing it instead. "I''m also familiar with herbs. Without telling me, I knew which herbs needed watering and how often." "Oh, if you''re not good at medicinal herbs, wouldn''t it be better than a pharmacist in a small vige nearby?" It''s a purchase. I know only a limited number of medicinal herbs and know only a part of their effects. He has less shallow and biased knowledge than the Kuah people. Even though it is, there are few people who disagree. Everyone praises me. Because it started from a negative image of a stranger + a princess, just doing ordinary things may make you look like a very good person. What is the loss effect? It''s easy for the royal family. A young girl has a wealth of knowledge. I m a life-size, that s good. "It is unusual for a suddenlying foreign princess to be a kindhearted person with no arrogance. He is also a practitioner and familiar with pharmacy. I wonder" After hearing the opinions, the patriarch gradually began to speak. His mouth was more like a y narrator than a serious and grumpy patriarch. "There are so many nations in the world, there are people. There are kings who do not listen to the people. There are nobles who do not care about the lives of the people and do their utmost in luxury. The officials, and the merchants who rub them, the world is full of arrogant and ruthless humans, in which we were able to meet the rare Highness of the Princess. " Everyone listens to the words of the patriarch who speaks with a cheerful tone. I felt as if I was watching the drama and the crowd that was drawn into it. Only me, who is supposed to be in the center, is off the wheel and watching. While having a sunny feeling with Moyamoya. "I think this encounter is the guidance of the goddess, or the salvation brought to us by the decline." A big cry was heard. The surprise of the people is not the same as before. Providing the name of the goddess may be so significant. "The princess is the angel of God ...?" "Do you have such a ridiculous story! That person is a royal family from another country. It cannot be an angel of the goddess." "But it''s a strange person. I know so many things that I can''t think of a princess." Everyone''s gaze gathers on me. I shook my head in a hurry. "I am not an angel of God! I am not such a fine person" I''m good at angels and sphemy! As I said, I''m a stilt only thinking of bing Leonhard''s bride !? "But my Highness. I heard from my son that you have prevented the disease that was spreading to the sailors." The patriarch asks me to desperately deny. "The story about ''Drops of the Sea'' has reached our country far away." "" The Sea Drop "was someone who brought it back from the port town, wasn''t it? `` Are you made by thedy !? '''' Eyes that look as if they are rounded up gradually glow. Glittering eyes are more ufortable than proud. It seems to be crushed by excessive expectations. "I heard that you can treat injuries and treat sudden illness." "Huh?" I can''t! I can only do very simple first aid !? It''s a perjury rather than an exaggeration! I am amazed by Chief ''s words. I couldn''t say it back to the shock. The story proceeds, leaving me, who can only move his mouth like a hunk and a carp in the pond. "Is the princess looking for injuries? I mean my normal daughter falls just because she sees blood?" "Isn''t even a young doctor convinced of treatment for sudden illness? Wait, I''m not that great. The patriarch stares straight at my eyes as she tries to appeal. My throat, reflexively swallowing words, made a dry sound. "Your knowledge and skill do not fit your age or circumstances. I even feel that your very existence is a miracle." I want to refute, but I am pressured by the sharp light of the patriarch. My head doesn''t work well. He turned his eyes away from Chief, but noticed that the eyes of others were also gathering at me. My back freezes in the heat in my eyes. More and more people arecking in calmness in the form of being addressed by Chief ''s speech and surrounding heat. It feels like a religious guru is celebrating. The air of the factory is flowing in a direction that favors me. Oh, surely now. It may be an illusion now. I draw my lips and squeeze the stone I had. If you use this, I will surely be a goddess even temporarily. When asked if you want it, I don''t want it at all. I can understand why Chief went for a forced measure, but I''m not convinced. But I can''t even think of another solution. In the first ce, if it was a problem that could be solved morefortably, it was already resolved. My thoughts go round. While doing so, the time limit is approaching. Whether to be a goddess or not. Now I have to decide. The more you rush, the harder your thoughts wille to mind. She shouts that she does not like her emotions, but she makes the opposite answer. I know that if you can make good pharmacists and they can avoid the future of destruction, that is the right answer. "The princess, isn''t it a reincarnation of the goddess?" Listening to the words of Chief, tension runs between the people. Everyone swallowed up and waited for my response. I put my strength on my feet. If I didn''t get yelled, I was going to fall. I can''t go back anymore. If you decide to be a goddess, you have to do it to the end. In the halfway, it only crushes the trust and the potential at the same time. Be a perfect goddess. Inhale deeply. With the image of getting up and kicking the head, which is almost starved of oxygen. Look around people''s faces in turn with a slightly clearer view. Expectation, exaltation, enthusiasm. I can go now. I''ll be deceiving. I thought so, but my words caught in my throat. The emotions that have been suppressed start to rampage. Do you deceive? Is that OK? People who purely yearn for the goddess and lived seriously. Deceive and use those who have inherited technology and knowledge to save a lot of lives. Really do I regret? How is this really the best? I''m hell,-why did youe here? . 114 The Delight Of The Next Patriarch. Despite therge number of people, the ce calmed down as if hitting the water. But, the enthusiasm is not extinguished. On the contrary, it is even increasing. Everyone is silently waiting for her words, pouring their gaze. How much is my fatheralthough the patriarch instigated, our n is not simple enough to be so easily believed. Perhaps everyone also wanted to believe. He wanted a goddess to change his destiny. Arge group of adults are ready to cling to a young girl. It was a spectacle that could only be expressed as strange. Mary is about to be burdened, despite no guilt or responsibility. But I wasn''t qualified to feel angry. I took him to the vige and suggested that he be the master of the n. I have both responsibility and guilt. I was now fighting the urge to run and grab Mary. From the bottom of my heart, I want to keep her away from everything that bothers her. "Wolf" "... What? Lily" I return to me when Lily stands next to her. The palm, which seemed to have been squeezed out of nowhere, was bitten by my nails and my blood had spread. She turned her gaze to Lily, pretending to be calm, but she did not look at me. A single-minded gaze is directed at Mary. "I was not good at first." "Is that so?" "Yes. But I thought she was so cute and beautiful, she lived in a different world from her. She would have anything, and she wouldn''t know any worries or suffering." Mary''s appearance is indeed the fairy tale princess the girls envision. I want to dream that I have lived without being dirty. But she was not a jewel in a treasure chest, or a flower or butterfly in a greenhouse. "But Marie walked to us trying to keep a distance. We worked together and did the housework. Even if your clean hands and hair got dirty with mud, you didn''t care at all. He wasughing. " Unusual for a lily with little ups and downs of emotion, the mouth is slightly ky. "I think it would be nice if that person could be our Lord. I will surely protect ourselves as well as our pride. But if we make such a face, we don''t have to " "Lily" "Everyone was there as if we were all around, and I didn''t even notice that Mary was about to cry. Lilly muttered with her own crying face. I arrive at Marie following her eyes. Marie, slightly down, has a terribleplexion. She faded and was about to fall. enough. Because it s good. Our future is heavy, you don''t have to carry it. Yes, I tried to shout. But just before that, Mary''s expression changes. As usual, herplexion was bad, but her eyes turned forward and her determined eyes were bleeding through her determination. "... I have something to tell you." After a deep breath, Marie gradually cut out. The voice shook a little, but the enthusiastic vigers didn''t notice. Only me and Lily, who could only watch from a distance, knew it. "It''s an important story, but there''s something you want to see before that." Speaking of that, Marie put her hands forward. Both hands are holding something small. On the palm that opened slowly was a small stone. One is deep red and one is light blue. Both shine like jewels. Last night, Marie called it a "magic stone." A magic stone is a rare stone made by a mage by pouring magic, and it seems that you can use magic only once. However, there is a disadvantage that it can only be handled by mages. In that regard, Marie''s stone seems to be usable by ordinary people. But it''s just a fake. Unlike real magic, it is a fake that has neither temperature nor mass. The effect was only dizzying, so it was said that the person who gave me was not mistaking it. Marie was going to y the goddess using the stone. Is it okay to show it? "A beautiful stone, what is this?" Marie smiles at the questioning man. And he hit the two stones he held firmly. The stone that looked hard shatters with a loud sound. The outline of the scattered pieces is distorted in front of people who are amazed. The melted mixture mixed with air and ignited shortly before disappearing. Small mes eventually be one, and arge crimson me envelops Marie''s thin body. `` Hit !? '''' Even I understand it''s a sham, it''s a breathtaking sight. From the vigers who were not informed, a scream screamed. However, therge burning me freezes at the next moment. The shape of the swaying me is preserved as it is, covered with ice and ice. From Marie''s toes to the top of her head, everything was frozen. Trapped in me-shaped ice, its shape is so beautiful that its spine freezes. I thought it was divine. However, the miracle ice statue existed only for the blink of an eye and quickly broke. Pan, and. Ice breaks and stters around. The fragments that shine in the morning sun are particles of light rather than ice. Mary wearing it is just like a goddess. It''s like a dream. Everyone was just stunned and stunned by the fantastic sight. The reason or meaning of a series of phenomena must be missing from the head. Humans do not demand the reason or meaning of gems. In the corner of my head, I thought that even a really beautiful thing would not even be a word. "This phenomenon is called magic in my country." The hazy head was brought back to reality with the quiet Marie words. There are short sounds of inspiration here and there. It seems that I was not the only one who returned to me. "I can''t use magic, so it''s fake now, but the real magic is the power of miracles that can only be used by a handful of humans, called mages. There are a variety of people who can handle ice, and among them, there is a power called earth attribute, which can help nts grow and close human wounds. " Most people would not have been able to keep up with Mary''s story. Actually me too. At the time of the first spoiler, the story is too different. You didn''t mean to y a fake goddess? But why? What is this overlooking show? I was so confused, but as I heard the rest of the story, I came to understand little by little. "It can help nts grow and close human wounds," said Mary. People other than me have begun to understand what it means. Probably at least a few people with a tough look. "Some of my friends can cure their injuries by holding their hands .... just like your goddess." The goddess is the same person as we. Mary didn''t speak, but she could say clearly. The impact of the vigers is immeasurable. Even though I was close to seeing a mage healing a knight''s injury, I couldn''t associate the goddess with the mage. ''Cause would be so. No one thinks that the religious God and their neighbors have the same thing, even if they have something inmon. God is God because he is at such an untouchable height. And we were proud of inheriting the blood of God. Despite being on the verge of destruction, it wasn''t just because he was married that he was married to outsiders. Surely somewhere in my heart, I was drunk that they were the chosen people. "Now it''s only in the Kingdom of Nebel, but hundreds of years ago there were mages all over the world. The Kuah goddess must have been an earthly mage, but magic. There is a tradition that people who have ess to have gradually reduced their numbers, and I think that''s also the reason that some of your n have lost ess to the power of miracle. " "Stop it!" A screaming voice interrupted Mary''s story. A man who is covering his ears with both hands just because he does not want to listen anymore is a man over 60. He is the grandfather of Lily''s uncle. I know that Marie has no malice, so badly. However, it is only fear that suddenly robbed of what he had relied on. "but" "I know you don''t want to be our Lord! So it''s okay !? Do you want to hear such a story and degrade us !?" "No, no! Great uncle, no!" It was not Mary who denied. Lily shakes her head andins loudly like her. "Mary says that it was not our fault that we lost the power of the miracle. It was nothing we could do. It wasn''t our fault, so we didn''t need to be tied anymore ... I tell you that. " "Lily ... you" The grandfather stares at Lily while puzzled. This is the first time he has been rebelled by Lilly. I''m surprised. This is the first time that this child has expressed his thoughts in words like this. "Even if the goddess is a human, I will respect my feelings. Even the pride of our n can be said with pride. Is your uncle different?" "that is" Not only the grandfather, but also the people around him fell ufortable. "I''m sorry to talk about disturbing your heart." Marie apologizes in a quiet voice as the breathless silence spreads. "But if I remember, I couldn''t help but saying." "... what is it?" Lilly bowed to Mary''s words. "I came to this country wanting to help those suffering from the disease." There was a breathtaking sound. The appearance of everyone, like Grandpa and Lily, changes. "I want help, not a family that might have miraculous powers, but pharmacists with a wealth of knowledge and solid skills." I forgot to breathe and listened to Mary''s words. "You may think that an outsider who doesn''t know anything is saucy, but I think you have inherited the most important things from the goddess." That''s it. It is not a miracle power that we have to pass on to the next generation. How to prepare medicine, knowledge and skills. And then, the enthusiasm to save the patient whatever. Everything as a pharmacist that the goddess has inherited and polished by her ancestors is my pride. No one can save even if they cling to the power lost in the sick days. Disqualified as a pharmacist, relying on things he or she does not know. Isn''t it an act that spits on the life that has been saved so far? "Now, the disease is spreading in the neighboring Kingdom of Vint. I want to stop it at all costs. For that, you need your power." Marie bowed deeply. "Please, please help me." . 115 The Delight Of The Next Patriarch. (2) Is there any person who can''t move my heart in this begging? I realized for the first time that my heart was shaking. In a closed vige, I counted one to one tomb. Even when traveling away from the eyes, they were found and hunted like a rare animal. A child died in the vige he visited, and was stuffed up in time. The gold coins were piled up in front of me, and I was despised that this was not enough. Imented my inability. I can only apologize for the small life I just lost. Even the will of one fellow cannot be changed. What a miracle n. Where is the miracle of such a sad man? There is no pride in being called, only bitterness upies the chest. It is likely to be crushed by the size of the name alone. I was losing track of where my pride was. But pride was on this chest without change. As long as you want to save others, your pride as the Kuah will not go away. That, Marie. You told me. What can I say about this impression? What is this feeling that springs up in your chest? The mysterious feeling of wanting to scream and crying fills the chest. The color changes as if the world was reborn. Everything that made up the scenery you should be familiar with seemed very dear. Marie. I was d to see you. The silence spread again. But it was not malicious silence. Some are touched, others are puzzled. Rolf came out a step ahead of those who looked confused at his face. Taka is one step, but one step. The behavior in a situation where no one can move was as if he had stepped on an unexplored ground. It feels as if his petite body has grown slightly. "Nice" Rolf tells so shortly, he lifts his corner andughs fearlessly. "I''ll follow you. I don''t think I''m going to be a big deal with brat, but I can help. I can say anything." "... Huh?" Mary''s mouth leaked a voice that seemed stupid. The most surprised may be Mary, not the vigers. Looking at her confused, Rolf smiled. After that, he puts his hand on his chest and hangs his head with a dignified look that he can not imagine normally. "I''ll follow you. Your Highness Princess." The rest was quiet, and as if he had returned to the words, he was in a hurry. "A little Rolf! What are you saying easily !?" "I''m not saying that easily" "I''m telling you! Rolf is pressed down by his parents from both sides. But whether his mother beat his head or his father grabbed his neck, Rolf did not lose. "I don''t want to shut up! He could have deceived us as a goddess. He could do what he had to do as a princess. But he didn''t. I''m trying to talk to you on an equal footing as the same person. In good faith, return anything but good faith !? " "..." Rolf''s parents stopped moving on his words. People around you also see Rolf with a face that is astonished and admired. No one speaks. It''s not honest enough to agree right away, but it''s not rotten enough to kick off a child''s joke. Rolf''s words were correct. In response to Marie''s wish, he gave an adult and honest answer that I could not imagine as the best dung kid in the vige. There couldn''t have been a simple denial. "Wow, me too ... I am too!" Lilly next door raised her hand. Appeal desperately while stuttering. "I want to go with you if you can." Lilly looks at Mary with her tears of eyes. I shook my head while holding my hands close to my chest to see if I couldn''t speak the words as I expected. The tears that stayed at the surface tension scattered and shimmered and glowed light. It was as dazzling as her eyes. "No, I don''t have to be forgiven. I want to go and take me. I want to live as a pharmacist and be proud of myself. I want to live with you and Mary!" "Lilly ..." Mary calls Lily in a rubbing voice as she was impressed. Mari, who has rushed to Lilly, breaking through the crowd, embraced her with the same momentum. Lily was surprised, but immediately dly squinted. I saw it for the first time, a smile appropriate for the year. Seeing the two hugging each other, the people around them rx. "Is it different from my reaction!" "Well, that''s the difference between everyday things." I don''t understand! The next father stirs Rolf''s hair, shouting. "I don''t think it is." "I''m sorry to be treated with Lily. Look back at your usual actions and actions, shit." "Well!" Theughter leaked from everywhere, and the atmosphere of the ce suddenly turned bright. Lily and Marie areughing happily at each other. A very natural, peaceful sight. But if Marie had chosen the path to bing a goddess, she would not have seen it. It''s like a miracle. Slow decay or division? I could only imagine one of those futures. Marie is unintentionally trying to scoop everything. "It''s like a miracle" My father, who was near me, said as if I had read my heart. "My family is conservative and often dislikes change. That''s why I chose to take it out forcibly. I believed it was the best ... but I was wrong. He was hanging down on her and her princess. '''' In a bitter voice mixed with self-mockery, my father mutters like a solitary voice. It was only a few seconds with a distant eye and a bitter smile. The father, who erased his smile, headed for Marie. `` His Highness Princess '''' Looking back, Mary looked nervous and looked nervous. Release your body from Lily and turn to your father. The father, standing in front of Mary standing straight and waiting for the next word, bowed deeply. "Oh, patriarch?" "I don''t think the sin of trying to hurt your pride by forcing a sly y was not just a bow down, but forgive me only to apologize. I''m sorry for the matter. Marie, who was in a hurry, heard her father''s words and lowered her eyebrows. I turned my eyes down and slowly shook my head. "... I don''t have anything to apologize for, because in the end I couldn''t bend my will." "It was unexpected, but as a result you have chosen the best path." "e?" Mary rounds her eyes as if she was imagined. The father raised his face and looked straight into Mary''s eyes. "I''m not saying that every single one of you will be loyal to you. I don''t have the right to decide the future of the n without talking, but we''re pharmacists. Let''s rush to everywhere. " "!? ...?" In response to Mary''s hopeful look, his father slightly rxed his mouth. Yes, my father''s voice nodding was so soft that I had never heard it before. "I will do my best to reward you for respecting us as a pharmacist." Listening to her father, Marie turned her face off with Lily. They are happy and hug each other again. The sight was lovely, and tears were about toe out. Thank you, my important Lord. Please do not give up. Thank you for grabbing a happy ending like a fairy tale. I was really good to meet you. . 116 The Surprise Of The Reincarnation Princess. It was good without giving up. Looking at the faces of the Kuahs who were running around busy, I muttered in my heart. Despite the fact that the patriarch has set up the stage to y the goddess himself, there is a feeling of guilt that he has rebelled. I kicked a way that would work, and when I followed my heart, my feet almost shook with fear. But if I yed the goddess, I wouldn''t have been able to see everyone''s expression now. Rather than following the goddess, their expressions running around to save patients as pharmacists were very lively. The me of determination is lit on the honey-colored eyes, where shadows of resignation and despair have been dispelled. Looking at the dignified faces, I realized again that I was really good without imitating their pride. `` His Highness Princess '''' "Yes" Called by Chief, he regains consciousness. While everyone seemed busy, I was ashamed of myself being enthusiastic about my thoughts and thoughts, but the chieftain didn''t mind the wind. "Taking into ount the distance traveled and the time, we decided that the younger guys would be the best to take with them. Thirty-three would be ready to travel. We have the tools and equipment for the treatment and a few days'' worth of food. '''' "Thank you" "I will remain in the vige in case I need additional medicine. I have decided to leave themand of those who will apany my Highness to Wolf." "I understand" It''s a bit disappointing that Chief can''t apany you, but it''s good that Wolf will stay with you. Of course, he trusts his skills as a pharmacist, but he is also aware that he is supported by his spirit. "I''m in a hurry, so it doesn''t take much time to get ready ... but the problem is how to get around." The patriarch summoned Wolf, who was busy a little further away. Wolf gives his luggage to a nearby man and runs over. "What''s up? Don''t call me though you''re busy" "You go down first and procure a carriage in the vige at the foot." "I should consider transportation ... I don''t have arge carriage in that small vige." Mr. Wolf wrinkled between the eyebrows, and put his hand on his chin to think. I don''t know the size of the vige at the foot, but it is true that small viges and fishing viges will not haverge carriages. But if more than thirty people move, one or two carriages can''t keep up. "Well, I don''t expect much from the beginning, but things are urgent. I have to rake up as many horses and carriages as possible and let them go from those who can go first." Is there no other way but to go to pieces? But if you do so, I feel it is difficult to join. It''s decided that he''s aiming near the city of Vint''s outlying cities, but can we meet him in this world without a phone? And what if you have a change in location or if you have a catastrophic problem? How can I respond flexibly? Letters aren''t when you''re saying somethingzy ... I thought so far and suddenly remembered. A rare entity who will respond flexibly with a letter. "Are you having trouble?" You read my thoughts and watched the moment when the effect was greatest. A voice came at a time that made me want to doubt. As if you were in this vige since you were born, youe out of the shadow of the building. Seeing the person walking with his hands gently lifted, I widened my eyes and set my mouth open halfway open. With a sense of security that you can''t think of as a spy, you can''t believe how you walk around and stare at you. Isn''t it usually something a little more stealthy !? `` Cho, why, what ?! '''' "Ahaha. The princess''s face is interesting." Who is it !? "I''m sorry! I didn''t expect you to be wandering through the vige !!" "Until a while ago, I knew it was just right. I just thought I didn''t need it anymore." Huh? And Crow tilt their necks and look at the patriarch. Chief sighed, creating a frown. "I didn''t think that there was no escort at Her Highness ... but it''s a pity that she didn''t notice at all, but as the man says, I don''t have to sneak up anymore. We cooperate with you I decided. " "you see" I don''t know! Why a crazy face !? I want to prostrate if the spy in our country is really sorry for the bitter faced patriarch. "She looks like a princess. Wrinkles between her eyebrows, ruining her cute face?" "Who is it?" For some reason, the crow, who is in a good mood,ughs happily and pokes at my forehead. He squeezed his hand and turned his gaze at a cold gaze, and the crow held his chest with a gross expression, saying that he had been hurt. "The princess is cold. I''ve made various arrangements for you." "e?" Various arrangements? I heard the unexpected words and looked up at the crow stunned. As the eyes nced, the eyes of the young wine were narrowed with ninmari. "It''s unexpected, right?" I nodded to that question. The thing that I arranged in various ways was that the crow moved. I no longer suspect he is an enemy, but I do not think he is my own ally. The crow''s master is just my father, and it is part of my job to take care of me. He warned against demanding more than necessary. And he himself thought he wouldn''t move for me. "I am also unexpected" The crow holds his hands behind his head. "No matter what you want or what you want, it doesn''t matter to me. My job is just to get you back to the country, and you''re out of business." "So why?" "It''s something interesting, because I was shown." The crow thought that it was such a waste, and he said nothing. I was amazed at what it was. But no wonder was frustrated. Is he because the crow isughing happily? I''ve never seen a childlike face with a sessful mischief in the game. "Lazy", "Troublesome", "If you want to". That was the crow''s habit. Lazy look and behavior are the defaults, and he looks at things diagonally. Just look at what you are interested in from a standing position. Don''t act positively. Even though the heroine''s intimacy increased, his stance remained the same. Questions spring up. But I am thankful for that kindness now. "I don''t know what was interesting, but I wonder if I found a way to get around?" "Of course .... but I only contacted the Eigel family boys. A talented boy and his friends are now preparing a carriage and other things. Probably. " Georges are doing their best? How reliable! If Georg''s bargaining power is added to the widework of the Eigel family and Julius-sama, it will be a hundred people. "happy?" "Of course. Thank you, crow." When he nodded with a smile, the crow muttered, yes. I wonder if the crow''s voice sounded a little happy. . 117 Search For The Second Prince. Hiding in the shade and looking into. But there was no sign of people nearby. There are several stumps and timber piled up around. Only tools such as axes and saws are left. Gently exhale and approach while avoiding stumps. The trees that I looked up had no branches and leaves at the bottom, but only the tops. It looked like a piece of cake. "Johan" Look back at the call. "It looks like there are no people here." Nahats next to each other looked around. The present location that Nahat calls here is not the entrance to the forest that Nahat came to when visiting him. It is in a ce more detoured to the east. The road leading into the depths of the forest is narrow, but it seems to join the main line on the way. I can''t say it because it''s the knowledge I''ve been taught. "I was d to follow your advice" That said, Nahat looked back. The tall man who was stroking the belly of the horseughs only at the mouth, peeking through the mantle. "I hope it helped." He responds humblely and drops his coat over his head. What appeared was a neat face with familiarity. ck hair that seems to be firm, long eyes of the same color. A well-formed nose bridge on the eyebrows that indicates the strength of will. As he grew older, he had a nasty wish that it should be a little weaker, but his fearless beauty only increased the sex appeal of the man. I''m having a headache in the more sophisticated figure of a man who wants to catch up. I felt a surprise when I realized how far away I would be. I bit my lips without thinking. A man who might have noticed my gaze overlooking-Leonhardt lowered his dignified eyebrows a little and turned his smile into bitter smile. I was skeptical when this man appeared before me, who was looking for escorts in the city. Why is the Guard Knight of our country located in such a ce? ording to my story, it seems to be my father''s money. "In the presence of His Majesty the King, he performed a sigh of sighing." With a bitter smile like now, Leonhardt said so. It is hard to believe that Leonhardt in the office made such a mistake, but it seems that it is not a lie or a joke. He was used of the failure and was forced to order an inspection called vacation, saying, If you are so tired, let''s take a vacation. You probably wanted to know the deforestation and epidemics of the forest, and where the vint came from. Maybe it''s my eye-catcher and escort. However, I can understand but I cannot understand. You don''t have to be Leonhardt. What''s the point of bringing over the strongest knight in Japan? Do beasts appear in this forest? If my sister was in my position, it could be a deterrent. She is a sister who seems to be trying too hard, but if this man is nearby, she may not have to be foolish. But unfortunately, looking at this man''s face inspired me to fight. It even makes me want to do anything. Are you going to st it? After the curse of my cursed eyes, biting my teeth, Leonhardt looked at us with a serious face. "Both of you. I''ll ask you again, are you really going into the forest?" Come here and what? Saying so, he shut his mouth. Because I realized I was preparing. "Beyond this, there is a lot of danger lurking. Even if you don''t bother to go, if you can leave it, let''s explore yourself alone." If you leave it to Leonhardt, you will probably get more results than expected. Tantrum, but he acknowledges his ability. Nahat, who was silent, crossed his arms and created a frown. He nced deeply and exhaled deeply. "... I''m sure that''s the case. Even if we''re on, it could be a step on our feet. It''s a wise decision." "Nacht" He calls his name in the direction of Leonhardt''s proposal, and puts his name on the word to put a wait. But betrayed my expectations, Nahat continued, "However." "If you can nod here, ''Yes, that''s it,'' I''m not doing me." Nacht replied proudly that it was not logical. The power is released from the extended hand to stop it. "In this forest, the people of our country may be suffering. Are you aware of that and make a silly choice, such as waiting quietly in a safe ce? Date hasn''t called him a swaying prince. " Nacht grows his chest and sniffs. Which words were not praised as a prince, but it seemed strange and reliable. "Well, it''s actually just luggage, but I''m sure I''ll be protected. What a sad word do you say dignifiedly? Laughter leaks unintentionally. Thanks to Nacht, my shoulders havee loose. "How is Johann?" Leonhardt told me this time. "What I mean is almost the same." Various words I wanted to say fell from my brain. Anyway, even if he kneads his great logic, he will be hazy in front of Nacht''s deration. He turned his eyes down and exhaled words with a sigh. "Understood" Leonhardt nodded straight away, thinking he was supposed toe to terms. A stupid voice leaked out of my sullen mouth. "What?" "Let''s go!" They continued with a smile, and the blue stripes seemed to float in Komekami. "Is that it ?!" "Yes" There will be more! I don''t have enough awareness as a royal family or move on emotions! Even though I didn''t say that I shoulde ande back here, I was prepared for ten or twenty of the short stories. Leonhard justughs with gentle eyes like watching a grown-up child. "If you decide to go, you just protect yourself with all your might." Oh, cool ... Nahut murmured with exim. The little pride of me was in the way, and I couldn''t agree honestly. I do not say that there is no longing for the same man. Not to mention, when I look at Leonhardt, I can imagine my sister dyeing my cheeks, and I lose my mind. Let''s not look at Nahat or my eyes, Leonhardt searched his bosom and took out something. Two small bottles that hit in the big palm make a spicy click. "Can you apply this to your skin before you enter the forest?" "On the skin?" Looking at the small bottle, Nahat tilts his head. When I looked in the same way, the liquid shook in the vial. When you open the lid and approach your nose, the smell of citrus will tingle your nostrils. "It''s oil from nts. It''s a dilution of it." "Essential oil? But why do you do that now?" "It''s an insect repellent. Even if you can protect it from beasts and people, insects are difficult." "I see. Great, you know. I know everything." "I''m buying it. I only have biased knowledge." Nahat is honestly impressed, but not interesting for me. Neither the knowledgeable nor the generosity and humility to easily share what is probably expensive without informing them are all interesting. If you say you are remote, you can''t say anything, but you''re irritated. Apply the liquid you picked up to your skin, while being silent. The smell resembled lemon and drifted. The refreshing scent evokes the memory of your older sister. What are you doing now? I looked up at the sky and looked at my sister''s smile, who would be in my home country. 118 Search For The Second Prince. (2) The stepped foot sinks into the mud. Immediately touch the trunk of the tree to support the shaking body. He turned back and told Leonhard that it was safe to nod. As Leonhardt said before, the road is narrow and the condition is bad. I managed to do it because of the dead leaves that had umted, but it was quite difficult to walk on the soil with lots of water. What''s more, the roads that are not used frequently are being blocked by branches and ivy. Unless Leonhardt walks away, it must have been difficult to get right. Because the sun did not reach in the forest, there was no hotter than expected. But the air is damp and sticks together. It feels like you are drowning in lukewarm water. Even if I breathe deeply, I am still stuffy. asionally, the difort increases in the humming of insects that pluck the ears. I wiped my back of my hand when the sweat that had floated on my forehead was running down and was about to enter my eyes. Aftering to the Kingdom of Wind, I was going to travel around a variety of ces, but I was just going to be going. I haven''t seemed to be able to get out of the naive brat territory yet. Spit out your self-mocking feeling with a sigh. Is this a state of me with physical strength, so a small and slender nahat is okay? When I looked back over my shoulder, I could see the Naharto''s curly hair. Nahat walks silently, keeping his gaze fixed diagonally below. He hasn''t lost every weak tone, but his eyes are hollow. Unless you care, yourplexion is bad. "Nahat, are you all right?" When he called, Nahat turned his gaze to me. You can see if it''s OK. Don''t let them talk and take away extra physical strength. Nahat did not open his mouth, but his eyes speak eloquently of his feelings. I was red at me and I turned to the front as soon as I surrendered. I tried to change my walking order, but stopped. Perhaps that concern hurt Nahat''s pride. It''s usually hot and troublesome. Nahat doesn''t hesitate toin, but he doesn''t say anything because he understands the responsibilities he has said. He''s doing his best to keep his hands on his feet, so he''s going to need no help. I walked silently for a while, but Leonhard walking in front stops. He gestured and instructed us to stop. When he nods, Leonhard goes on his own. But he came back in no time. "It''s a junction, but there''s no lookout." As Leonhard says, a short walk led to a thick road. But there is no sign of people around. Apparently, the lookout is located only at the entrance to the forest. Is your alertness low or really dark behind you? Or do you not want to approach the forest as much as possible? Probablyst. There were no nearby vigers around the forest. It is not as popr as it is eerie. That seems to be evidence that there is something in this forest. No matter how far you go, there is no sign of people. Muddy roads have no footprint, indicating no traffic for several days. Eventually, he reached a slightly open ce and Leonhard stopped. "Let''s take a break here" After looking around, Leonhardt suggested. Follow him showing a broken thick branch, and sit down obediently. But Nahat shook his head. "If you sit down now, it''s going to be hard to stand." Leonhard does not try to force him to sit down, so he gives the water bottle just water. Nacht thanked him briefly and leaned against the tree trunk. Nahat, who breathed on his shoulders and moaned, exhaled deeply as soon as he feltfortable. Nahat, who had paused for more than a dozen seconds while closing his eyes and looking up to the sky, muttered a little and opened his eyes. "I want to tell you a little, Orcein." "Yes, if I could answer it myself." "Is there any morendslides that are likely to causendslides? I''m ashamed to be sparse in your country''s terrain, but I''d like to hear your views." "I can''t say no, but it''s unlikely." Leonhardt says. It seems that the area most likely to have andslide has long been missed. Certainly, after the junction, the road narrowed and there was a steep slope along the way, but now it is almost t. Tree roots and broken old trees can keep you out of the way, but there''s no ce you can''t get through soil. If the same terrain continues in the future ... "Then Philip''s" The road was blocked by andslide "is still a lie." Nacht nods and mutters like a solitary word. What used to be just a guess until now has turned into conviction in yourself. "Finally, the concealment theory of the sick has be richer." Nahatughs in the back of his throat. But the expression is far from the expression of pleasure. Deep wrinkles were inscribed in the eyebrows, and the eyes were burned with intense anger. "Isting the sick is good. It is a necessary measure to keep the disease from spreading. But what does it mean to be trapped in such a forest and not appear to be sending goods. What can be done by those who stand on top, such as killing people, like throwing away dirty documents ...! " Nacht mmed his fist against a tree trunk to dissipate outrageous anger. A bird that seems to have stayed above shakes off the leaves and leaves. "Nacht, calm down." Although it is not popr around the world, it is not good to make a loud sound. When I screamed, Nahat apologized for a short while saying, "Sorry." Rather, I just want to apologize. He knows that Nahat cares for his people, but he doesn''t allow him to get angry. "Even when I got a tantrum like a brat, nothing changed. I knew that. I''m still an immature brat." Nacht smiled snoring. However, Leonhardt shakes his head if there is no such thing. "The magnitude of the anger of Nacht is the level of love for his people. You will surely be a good governor." "I''m not such a vessel" Get angry for the people, like yourself. I thought it was very rare. When the people talk about him, even though he calls him a prince of prudence, his pride and charity ooze. Nahat, who loves and is loved by the people, will surely be a good king. It''s a shame that he doesn''t mind. "I can''t control my emotions, it''s just a shit .... I''m jealous of being able to act calmly at any time." Looking at a mixture of respect and admiration, Leonhardt nced lightly. The sharp eyes flicker a few times to show embarrassment. I thought it was an unusual reaction. I was thinking that Leonhard would avoid it lightly. It''s a humblenguage without hate, and it''s a boring word. But, contrary to my expectations, Leonhardt slightly lowers his eyebrows and smiles with a bitter smile. "I''m not a respectable man to be able to say that way. Of course, I try to be as cool as possible, but sometimes I''m upset." "You are?" Leonhard nodded at the stunned Nacht. I was humble, but seemed not to be a lie from the bitter look. But it''s hard to believe. The man I know, Leonhard, is always an adult man who is calm and can afford. Under what circumstances would he be unable to keep his cool? "Everyone is upset by the crisis of loved ones." Leonhard, who has loosened himself, mutters in a soft voice. Speaking of which, you said that you sighed in front of the king, but what if it leads to that? Nahat seems a little happy at the smiling story that makes him feel close to Leonhard, his ideal adult, but I was caught by something caught. For some reason, my heart is ruffled by the expression of an important person. It may have been surprising that this man points to a specific person and expresses it as "important." Sure, it is. I shook my head lightly to disperse the unidentifiedmotion. . 119 Search For The Second Prince. (3) "Johan? How did you do that?" "... just insects." Leonhard turns his gaze on the suspicious servant. To put it simply, there was no further pursuit. "Well, Johan, I want to hear a little bit about Philip." "what do you want?" "Is he the child of Sir Gearstar?" When I ask Nahat, I turn my eyes round. "It''s a very straightforward question." "It doesn''t make sense to fix it in a ce like this." "surely" I smile with a bitter smile at Nahat, who looks at the dense trees. However, she immediately tightened her expression. "Philip is a child born to Heinz and his young wife who died. However, I was told that she was so weak by nature that she had hardly ever appeared on the official scene. This is my first time. " I knew that Heinz had a son, but I had never met him. In addition, Heinz never talked about Philip from his own mouth. And so are Heinz''s subordinates. I might be thinking too much, but I was hesitant to pull out topics that seemed to be avoided, and I never touched on the topics of my son. The other day, I was surprised when I first saw Philip. He is not quite like Heinz. The delicate features and slim body may resemble his deceased wife, but few would consider Philip and Heinz parents if not told. It''s no wonder Nahat doubts. "I see. I haven''t seen him reasonably together .... Still, the child of Sir Gearster was sick. It would have been hard to live." The thinned eyes of Nahato took on a slightly sympathetic color. I would say shortly, because I agree. Grenze seems to have flourished as a military base, and there are many people with military poprity. In the tide of respect for mighty people, some say that if the heir of the frontier is sick, they will be silent. Because Heinz-sama is a good man, the surrounding eyes be more severe. As Nahat says, the environment in which Philip was put was not supposed to be friendly to him. "But, Nahat" But this is a different story. Whatever the background and for whatever reason, there should be nopassion and blindness. Nahat controlled me by hand, trying to keep going. "I know. I sympathize with Philip''s circumstances, but that''s all. If you''re afflicting the people, you''re not allowed." Nahat does not hesitate. "I''ll give you the right reward" It was a voice with a weight that I could not imagine as a pre-adult boy. There is no hesitation in Haruhi''s eyes that blinked slowly. I felt I was prepared to stand on top and saw a glimpse of the qualities of the king. For a while, heavy silence flows. Nahat muttered, "Well," as if to break it. He lifts his back from the leaning tree. "Is it about to leave? If you take a long break, the roots are likely to grow." Leonhardt, who had been silent until now, told Nahato to deliberately tease and rxed his expression. Iughed and nodded and stood up. Turn your ankle several times. It was a short break, but the pain seemed to have eased. With a slightly recovered body, he headed deep into the forest. About an hour after I started walking. With the orange lighting in through the trees, I noticed that the sun had begun to tilt. The forest is vast, but the location of the vige should not have been so far. I hope I can reach it before sunset. Almost at the same time, Leonhardt calls me with a small voice. When I raised my face, my eyes nced. You are instructed to hide yourself by hand. I hid in the shadow of a tree while leaning down. Nacht takes the same action one beatter. "There is a guard in front of the vige" Leonhardt said in a hidden voice. Apparently, he reached the vige. However, it doesn''t seem easy. Sigh and look next to it. Nahat, frowning, frustratedly p his tongue. Leonhardt, who was observing the direction of the vige from behind the tree, seemed to be pondering, but turned to us to see if he had decided something. "The lookout seems to be turning away here. Let''s get a little closer." I was imagined by Leonhardt''s proposal. I''m more surprised to be turning away from you than a bold approach to approach. I muttered in my heart that it was a lookout for what, but I immediately came across. Prevent escape. Instead of assuming that a reckless person like us woulde from outside, a guard to keep a sick person trapped from escaping. If you think so, you can exin. If I had bad poop, I wanted to throw it out. Approach the vige slowly, keeping your posture low. I saw a fence made of wood and a stone gate. And one man near the gate. I can''t see my face, but my body wearing leather armor is strong. The long sword attached to the waist is a practical object with almost no decoration. I tilt my head. Philipp''s private soldier must have been wearing fancy metal armor. However, it is not insane, such as wearing sheet metal armor in such a sultry environment. "... It looks strange." Leonhardt, who was watching the watch, muttered in a small voice. When I was told, it was true. The man is leaning and leaning on the gate. Are you dozing or drunk? I feel my ears and neck are red. "...!" Thinking that much, I stop moving. As a result of guessing based on the information in my head, I came up with a bad possibility. Perhaps Leonhardt came to the same idea. He has a rugged look. "Please stay here" Leonhardt, who told shortly, quickly unloaded. He removed his long sword from his belt and went alone to watch. Involuntarily watch as you approach the object quickly with almost no sound. The lean action was like watching a wild beast hunt. Leonhardt, who had a short distance behind the lookout, drew his dagger. However, it was re-sheathed without hitting the man''s throat. The body of a man leaning on the gate leans. Leonhard wasn''t attacking at a speed we couldn''t stop. Perhaps it was a bad feeling. Leonhardt catches the leaning man''s body and carries it on his shoulder. Leonhard returns to us and drops his man at the base of the tree. "Don''t get too close." Leonhardt said in a serious voice. The man leaned on the tree is red and his forehead is sweating. Probably fever. "A lookout is a sick person ..." Nahat muttered with a bitter voice. I don''t know what to return, and I keep looking at my man with her mouth closed. "...?" I was gazing dimly and realized that the face of the man was familiar. I saw it somewhere. Where did you see it Not a Philip''s private soldier. It was not such a close memory. Not a few days ago, but much earlier. You must have met many years ago. He had no beard and his hair was even shorter. Leather armor and unadorned swords remain as they were. Laughing cheerfully with a sunburned face is very simr to his master ... "!" I finally remembered. That''s it. He is one of Heinz''s subordinates. Are you here? . 120 Reunion Of Reincarnation Princess. "Hey good!" "Scream on your head" I''m not shouting because I want to shout! Even if I wanted to deny it, the only thing leaking from my open mouth was a row of meaningless sounds, screams and sobbing. "Would you like to reach the foothills as soon as possible? Please be patient with the shaking." The crow runs down the mountain path while hitting the light mouth. With light movement and tremendous speed, I don''t think I have my back on my back. After all the Kuahs were ready, they had to descend quickly and join Georg, but there was one problem. It is my existence that can be said to be a foot and a hand. If you follow my pace, the sun will fall. That said, I couldn''t go ahead and leave me in charge. The crow raised his hand. Say, you carry yourself. Indeed, it would be much faster for me to be crowed than to walk on my own. I''m not so reluctant to think about what my father reports, but this is not the case now. The crow replied to me, saying, "Pleaseugh." He seemed so happy that he couldn''t seem to have been troubled, but I felt a little uneasy. "I''ll do it!" "I will not die, I will not die. You are surprisingly strong, so if you drop it a little, there is nothing." Ah, oh, oh! It''s a mountain path !? And it''s a cliff next to it! I want you tough happily and not treat it properly. Princess, my princess? I don''te out even if I want to say one of theints. The tears naturally permeate the view that is too good and the shaky view that is unstable. "Don''t scream because your tongue bites, so please close your mouth properly." It naturally leaks from your mouth! When I shouted, I wanted to forgive because the fear was alleviated. "Or do you slow down? Or do you slowly descend on your own feet?" The vocal sound mixed with teasing is the same tone as before. But for some reason, it felt like it was being tested. But why did you think so? If so, I had no idea why it was being tested. Rather, it is true that there is no mental room to dig deeper. So I spilled out of my lips without being aware of the words. "That, as it is. I wish you as fast as possible." If you weigh the peace of mind and someone''s life, you don''t even have to think which way you will lean. With the guise and the back of the hand, wipe the blurring tears violently. When I tied my mouth and put my strength in the hand that clung to the crow, I heard aughter like a throat. "Roger that" It goes without saying that the speed goes up further. After all, I want you to make some adjustments. I thought in the corner of my head, but I couldn''t say more now. Then, at the vige at the foot of the mountain. The four wagons with hoods greeted me when my soul was out. Two medium-sized carriages. then. "Mary-chan !!" At the same time as he was called back and looked back, he was hugging his extended arm with unimpaired force. Fill your face with plump breasts and you''ll be wrapped in a good scent. An elegant scent that suits her as an attractive adult woman, not too sweet. "I''m d we were safe ..." "Bianca ..." Bianca''s voice was shaking. The arm that hugs me so painfully is shaking. Her relentless appearance, always resolute, hurts as if my breasts are tightened. How worried he was. "I''m sorry, worried." "I hope you''re fine" Bianca smiles brilliantly. Puuu I don''t feel guilty. I must have been worried all the while I was living fluently in the Kuah vige. When he was hugged by Bianca, he noticed the existence of Mikhail and Georg behind him. Mikhail lowers his eyebrows andughs. Georg wrinkles between his eyebrows and ties his lips. I thought I was angry, but I felt different. "I''m sorry to bother you." "Well, no. It''s safe and above all." Georg suffocates and distorts his face. However, the face of a crying child disappeared in the blink of an eye and turned into a calm look. "And thank you for granting my unreasonable wish. I don''t know how many times you helped." Georg smiles bitterly when he thanks him for preparing his carriage. "... I want you to rely more on me. I hope that I can help you, but what I can do is only small things. You can solve any difficult task with your own power." I''m confused by Georg''s words. What he did to me is nothing small. Even when us was seriously injured, he brought Mikhail, and he is still there. But Georg can be proud without any dust. He turned his gaze behind me. There are thirty-five people, including Mr. Wolf. The characteristic ash gray hair and honey-colored eyes are not visible because of the hood. I haven''t exined them yet, but Georg probably knows what they are. Georg came to mme in search of the Kuahs instead of me. But I embarked on a journey, not following his words of wanting you to wait. At that time, there was no option in me to impose all responsibilities on people and wait in a peaceful castle. But I regret having run over Georg''s kindness. I should have told my thoughts to Pochan and talked about it until I got it. "It''s a bit disappointing that I couldn''t leave it." "... Georg, I am" "But at the same time, I think you''re right." "e?" Raise the face that was leaning down. Georgughed at me with his eyes rounded. Not just a bitter smile, but a normal, calm smile. It was a kid-like smile that just told me to do it. "You always do your best to save someone. That''s why Mary." Georg mutters happily and lonely. Georg walked away without waiting for my reaction, just saying himself. nce at Wolf and call out. "Hey, there." "I haven''t spoken, monster." In a word of Wolf, who was mixed, he was sullenly jumping his eyebrow. "You have something to say like a mountain ... but it''s a postponement. I''ll sort your luggage and people. Come." Wolf shrugged, with a face just saying that it was a bush snake. Speaking of which, isn''t that what Wolff took me up for? . 121 Reunion Of Reincarnation Princess. (2) Yes, yes, Wolff follows Georg. I was a little worried that I was okay and looked back. "Hey Marie" Bianca calls her and returns her gaze to her. She had a very serious look. "Is Marie going to go with you too?" I knew without even knowing where. So I nodded one. The princess herself goes to a ce where the disease may be spreading. That would not be a reasonable decision. I''m not a doctor and I don''t know much about medicine. It is wise to be in a safe and quiet ce so as not to bother others. At the head, you can understand. But I can''t. Then I will not be me. I finally realized that a clever way of life was impossible for me. "so" The moment I nodded, Bianca distorted her face. The lips that opened immediately may have been trying to tell a word to stop. But she bit her lips, she lowered her eyebrows andughed and nodded. The clumsy smile resembled her brother Sole. "I thought you would say that." You can be hugged like pressing your forehead against your shoulder. A thin finger gentlybed his hair. "I won''t be together because I''ll be in my feet." "Yes" "But don''t overdo it. Don''t rely on your surroundings before you do your best alone?" The forehead and forehead have beenbined. The benevolence in your eyes and the hands gently wrapping your cheeks are like a mother. I know I''m worried, but I''m d, I''m a little nervous. "Yes" Looking at me nodding with a smile, Bianca rxed. She strokes my cheeks and raises her face, saying, Speaking of it, as if to change the air. "Mikhail will follow you, so don''t hesitate to use it." "Thank you!" "eh" When Bianca turned her body in the direction guided by her, Mikhail in front of her bowed down sharply. I suddenly raise a surprise voice. "Maybe, no, it will definitely help!" "No, I know it, but not ... is that OK?" If Mikhail wille, I think it is very reliable. His healing power will surely increase the lives that can be saved. But I couldn''t say that I woulde to a ce where my life was at risk. "of course" Mikhail answers immediately and breaks down. "I''m not so happy if I can help save people''s lives." The light of determination was lit on the eyes, which were soft and narrow. That''s it. He looks calm and passionate. To help others, he jumped out of a temple where peaceful life was promised and walked across the country. It is my weakness that I knew but couldn''t say that I shoulde with me. It''s just an escape that you have to decide for yourself because it''s life-threatening. It was just not prepared to take Mikhail''s life. I should have bowed down from me if I wanted to help a lot of people. "Thank you very much ...!" Mikhail nodded happily when she asked her while being ashamed. Absolutely help those who are sick. And definitely, let''s all return to Nebel together. Don''t put it out, swear in your heart. What is wrong with greed. What''s wrong, hoping for the gang. Protect everything and take everyone home. To do that, I''ll get rid of everything. Holding my fist, I decided. "Mary! When you are ready, please take the carriage first." Return to me, Wolf''s voice heard from a distance. It wasn''t when I was indulging in thoughts. "Well, Bianca. I''m sorry to be in a hurry, but I''m about to go." "I see. I''m going back to Nebel first, waiting for you." "Yes ... oh, yes. "What is it? I''ll do whatever I can." "Can I ask for us before returning to Nebel?" Bianca, who heard my words, rounded her eyes as if she were imagined. "I guess Georg could arrange for a return home ... I was a little anxious because I was so hurt. us'' injuries aren''t going to heal quickly. Despite Mikhail''s lusion to a certain extent, it will take more days before he can move. If possible, I would like you to recuperate slowly before returning to Japan. But, given us''s personality, it''s also difficult. At least, I would like to ask for a watchdog so that I can concentrate on the treatment gently for another half a month. "Even if you make a mistake, I want you to keep an eye on me so that you don''t follow me. If possible, I''d like to go after a single voice ... but I don''t have the time, and it''s poor to wake a resting us. " "... Um, Marie?" Bianca dies with a delicate face. Is it useless? Certainly, it is difficult to stop a stubborn us. But there are no other candidates. I tried to persuade Bianca to see if I could get it. However, when Bianca looks at her, she seems more embarrassed than hated. She was hesitant for a while and looked back to guide my gaze. "Of course, I''m going to drag him home without saying ... but that''s right?" Tilt your head to look like Bianca''sck of crispness. I don''t know her intention, but it was a tree that followed her gaze. Takagi that seems to be everywhere, without any strangeness. Someone was hiding in the trunk. "Hmm?" I squinted my eyes and rubbed my eyes to see if it was wrong. But it''s familiar ... There is no change in the face that is too much. The question rises like a man standing up in a withered state, unlikely. What are you doing? Why are you hiding? Why do you look like a scolded dog? I can''t handle the questions thate up one after another. There was a smiley face like that. . 122 Reunion Of Reincarnation Princess. (3) "us ...?" "That!" When I called, the man''s body hiding in a half-tree shook with a surprise. Whether you''re in a hurry to find something, or wander around your gaze. As I stepped forward, his upset grew. If you look at the restless state, you can''t be confident that he is really us. I decided to get closer to check, and started walking again. Close the distance slowly and quickly so that you can approach the wildlife. But when he was less than ten meters away, us ran as if he had been flipped. "Ah" "I''m sorry" "Wait, us!" "!" Put a word of restraint on the back that escapes like a rabbit. It''s like conditional reflection, and I don''t think it''s really deterrent. I can''t hear you telling the fleeing person to wait. But us stopped. That''s just perfect, just like a car suddenly brakes. Whatever you stop, I was honestly surprised. But us, who stopped, seemed surprised at his actions. I''m scared of condition reflection. I didn''t know what to say to us, who was standing with his back to me. "us" "Well, there''s no better ..." When he calls his name again, us repeats his apology with a painful voice. It s like I only know the words. "... what is it for?" I felt it was not an apology for escaping. But there is no other reason to apologize. The words that came out of the pure question seemed to have hit the soft parts of his mind. After seeing us''s hand drooping tightly, he knew it. "... I have put you in danger many times. I was injured and inconvenienced. I couldn''t follow you without being aware of being taken away. Is ... disqualified. " Disqualified from escort. The dayes to hear such words from us'' mouth. I would have denied it immediately if it weren''t, but I was too surprised and missed the time. "You have no face to match." The voice squeezed out painfully can''t be relied on. For some reason I felt so restless. It looks obedient, stubborn, and never listens to people. Even if he gets angry or cold, he seems to be d rather than depressed. I thought that was us. This is not what they do. Yes, it''s not like us. But that was none other than me. us did not hurt if I did not travel. When Wolf was taken away, us wouldn''t have med himself if he resisted or escaped. My selfishness and astonishment hunted us. I should apologize to me. "us ... When you call, us''s shoulders shake down. It seemed frightened by my words, and I swallowed the words I tried to continue immediately. sorry. I swung a lot in my selfishness. You''re not bad at all. What happens when you say such a thing? A nasty apology cannot erase us''s remorse. On the contrary, it surely hurt his pride. The only thing that apologizes for is my guilt. "......... us" "Yes" When I called, a small voice came back. It''s not like us, and it really goes wrong. "I met the family of the pharmacist I was looking for." "? Yes" us nodded after a beat as puzzled. "As a result of the negotiations, we have been able to not only provide medicine but also help with treatment." "You got the best results." It''s wonderful, us added in a small voice. Like myself, be happy. So Iughed and nodded. Yeah, us. "Half is your achievement" "e?" us seemed puzzled. Without answering a small question, I approach us. I was nervous about the approaching sign, and passed by my stiff body and stopped my foot. Looking back, us met his eyes for a second, but soon he fell down. But I can''t hide my face because I''m smaller. us looked down at his feet and looked terrible. I hid my voice like a secret story and cut it out. "Wolf was a member of the Kuah tribe. You got hurt, so Wolff came out as a pharmacist, and interested myself in trying to save you, your subordinate." "..." "If I had taken me back, I wouldn''t have been able to get all the Kuahs to cooperate. I couldn''t even get the medicine." "that is" That is not my achievement. Surely us says so. Would you say that you couldn''t do anything? So I call him us to block. Your biggest achievement is something different. "Above all, I am here because you have saved my life." "!" He raised his face as if us had been yed. Emerald eyes are opened to the limit. "Because you have protected me, you can get medicine. You can get the help of a pharmacist. I can surely save those suffering from illness. Everything I couldn''t do without you helping." List the achievements that you did not try to receive one by one. The round eyes shake up and down. The half-open lips shook and knotted to endure something. us crouched holding his knees, thinking that he was going down. "us, are you okay?" I was afraid that I was sick, but he said that a voice without hesitation was OK. "I am," us breaks words as if hesitantly stirring his hair. "Is it helpful for you ...?" us muttered with a voice that seemed to be drowned in the hustle and bustle. On an unexpected question, I think of the past. The memories of us are all lively. He had a lot of trouble with just a little uproar. But more. "I have a lot of help." I crouch in front of him in the same way. "Thank you, us." "..." There was a short, inhaling sound. us''s arm trembles and is squeezed tightly. For a while we were silently facing each other. There was no conversation. asionally, I heard a small nose-snapping sound, but pretended to be unaware. They did not even see the eyes of us who looked up in the red. "us. I''m going to Vint." "... I can''t take you." I nodded at us''s words. "If you''re not perfect, you can''t take me. Just concentrate on fixing injuries." us turned his eyes down after distressing his face. He wrinkles between his brows and exhales long. "... Please do not overdo it." us stood up and reached out to me. When he stands with the help of us, he kneels in front of me. "We look forward to your return home." I stared straight at us'' eyes and replied, "I must." . 123 Second PrinceS Decision. Leonhard wetted the cloth with water from the canteen and wiped the face of the watchman. When I wipe my sweat and dirt, my man''s eyelids tremble. Haruki''s eyes, which slowly appeared, were out of focus. Are you floating in the heat or your head is still half asleep? It took a dozen seconds for the emptiness of the will to dwell. The man who blinked several times, waked up and jumped away as soon as he recognized Leonhardt in front of him. But soon, he wanders and kneels on the ground. The man pped low, as if frustrated by his inability to move freely. "Who" The questioning voice was terribly hurt. "Mr. Marx, it''s better not to force it." Why my name ! The eyes that looked suspiciously caught me and opened me. "... No, Johan?" "Yes, it''s been a long time." "What, ... tsu!" The words that would have asked him here were interrupted halfway, and Marx groaned bitterly, holding his mouth with his hand. Leonhardt supported Marx''s rounded body and handed the cloth. Rub Marx''s back to relieve pain. "That''s good ... don''t touch it. Marx refused Leonhard''s hand. And I breathe in his words. That''s it. Some diseases can be transferred by touching. Although he doesn''t know Marx''s name, Leonhardt, who has repeatedly touched it through his clothing, is hardly safe. I was confused even for a moment, though I should have understood at first. "dont ''worry" However, Leonhardt did not show any upset. "If you move with this degree of contact, it''s toote anyway. Can you drink more than that?" "Oh, sorry ..." Leonhardt opens the water bottle lid and helps Marx drink. Leonhardt was calm, despite being sick. I do not know if I am confident that I will not get sick or if I care about the sick. "Was saved" After drinking water, Marx exhales for a long time. As if waiting to calm down, Nahato walked. When Marx raises his face to the shadow he sees and meets his eyes, Nahat speaks in a quiet voice. "Are you a knight of the Frontier Knights?" "! ... No way to you" Marx understands who the boy stands in front of him and has a startling expression. His face muttering with a trembling voice eventually turns into a resignation. Marx kneeled down while he was on the back. "I''m sorry, looking ugly. I''m Marx Gertner, Deputy Commander of the Western Frontiers." Marx hangs his head. The soothing voice was even like a sinner waiting for judgment. "Marx. Did you say you''re going to be sick?-I mean, isn''t this illness going around in this vige?" "I want to do it" Marx replied without hesitation to Nakht''s relentless question of blocking the escape. If you look inside the vige sooner orter, it''s a fairly clean answer. Maybe he wanted to be exposed. "The fever illness in Grenze is not over, but in this vige ..." `` There is no deputy leader !? '''' A loud voice was heard as if to interrupt Nahat''s attempt to continue. Apparently, he noticed that Marx wasn''t watching. People began to gather at the entrance of the vige. "Marcus !? Where?!?" The voice you are looking for is approaching. What to do, what to hide. However, it seems difficult to move Marx without making noise, even if it hides. The distance shrinks while you are worried. Leonhardt thinks a little, then crosses his eyes with Marx and nods. "here" Stand up, Leonhardt calls out, and the men who are the knights of the Frontier Knights stare. "Who are you" When one of the three draws the sword, the other two draw the sword as well. "Stop" When Marx called out, the men''s gaze became even more swordy, perhaps noticing the existence. He must have been captured. "What did Marx do?" "I''m not doing anything. `` I don''t mean that the deputymander will be like that without doing anything! '''' It was a young man who was eating on Leonhardt. He held his sword just to ask no questions and attacked him. However, Leonhardt exhales a sigh without showing any signs of impatience. Standing calmly without setting up a weapon. Leonhard avoided the young man''s sword, which he shook with a shout, with a slight bow. Surprised by the avoidance, the man swings his sword many times, but Leonhard avoids everything lightly. He grabbed the man''s hand and twisted, picking up the sword. "Peter !!" Another man attacks Leonhard, trying to help the captured mate. Leonhardt pushed the young man and avoided the shing in a recoil. When he grabs the hand of a man who has just cut, he pulls vigorously and kicks off his unbnced back. As you look back, avoid the attack of another man. He grabbed behind the man''s neck and pulled down, holding it down on the ground and twisting his arm. Neither I nor Nahat was stunned by the events while blinking. I knew that he was strong, but he wouldn''t do it in such an instant. "... I thought it was a face I''ve seen somewhere." Marx leaves his back on the trunk of the tree and looks up at Leonhard with a mixture of stunned and praised faces. "I would never see a ck lion in such a remote area." "Stop me" Leonhard had a bitter look at Marx, who throbbed his throat andughed. "The ck Lion is a Nebel hero !?" A young man gets up with a gabari. The other men then stared at Leonhardt, forgetting their situation. Leonhardt, noticed, looks ufortable. Leonhard is famous for his neighbors and a longing for young knights, but he doesn''t seem to like to stand out. "Why ... why is the ck Lion General ...?" "Our escort" It was Nahat who spoke to the puzzled young knight. Escort? The young knight, repeating, apparently did not know Nahat''s face. However, the other two apparently noticed and turned pale. . 124 Second PrinceS Decision. (2) "Sir Nahat ..." "Eh !? Pupa, Highness Prince ...!?" After hearing the words of his friends, the young knight finally realized the identity of the boy in front of him, and looked alternately at his friends and Nahat. You have begun to understand the severity of the situation, and yourplexion is gradually getting worse. "why" "Is that you know well?" Nacht nced at the upsetting young knight with cold eyes. "Well ... it''s ..." "Well, good. Listen to the story slowlyter. Nacht sighed briefly and took a step towards the vige. Immediately, Marx looked up as if it had been flipped. "No! It was a shouting voice. Marx coughs, covering his mouth with his hand, probably because of the sudden loud noise. "Deputy leader ... are you?" The young knight mutters as he sees Marx rubbing his back against Leonhardt. Marx smiled while breathing on her shoulders. "Oh, as you can see, this is Zama." As the young knight turns away with a sad expression, Marx turns his gaze to Nacht. "Nacht, the vige is overflowing with the sick. Please do not enter the vige, please return as it is." "... I know why I''m here. And then turn back?" Nacht wrinkles between his eyebrows and gazes at Marx. Come to here and tell him if you want to miss it, and Marx shakes his head slowly. "I don''t want to escape saying I was confined to a vige for a person in a sick city. I''ll be charged any punishment." "Marx" "If you need a witness, bring Peter. He is young and fit, so he should be less sick than us." "Marx!" Nacht irritatedly interrupted Marx''s continued words, ignoring Nahat''s call. "Do you want to abandon the sick?" "... I don''t mind taking that. You''re not good at this ce." "This is my home country. There''s no ce in the city or in the woods, where I can''t be without crossing the border." When he tells him to vomit, Nahat walks towards the vige. The knights who are awake are trying to stop, but they don''t care. I couldn''t imitate the Prince''s opponent, so I slipped past the knights, so I grabbed Nahat''s hand. When physically stopped, Nahat stared at me with a face that had bitten the worm. "Nacht" "Do you intend to disturb you?" "Please calm down and listen to me" "I''m ..." Nahat stopped trying to recall emotionally. Perhaps because he understood that hecked calmness. He with his eyes down, exhale for a long time. "what" "Let''s sort out the situation. If you believe in Marx''s story, there are many sick people in the vige. Is increasing with each passing day. '''' Looking at Marx, he nodded to affirm my words. "It''s hardly safe to stay here, but entering the vige is even more dangerous. We may get sick." "That''s why. I was prepared when I decided to go to the forest." "The increasing number of sick people means that the medicine is not working. Perhaps even the medicines we have have little hope." In other words, there is no way to do it. Nahat heard my words and made a frown. Surely even Nahat would have noticed a bit. But I dared to say it. Even if you look away, the situation is not going to improve. "Nacht. If you have no experience in nursing, entering the vige will only result in wasting noble sick people." "... don''t tell me" "It''s a fact. There''s nothing you can do here." In short, Nahat clenched his fist. "Nah ... then! What should I do !? How can I save the people !!" "Return Nahato as it is. There is nothing that you, the prince, can do, even if you are a mere boy." "Would you like to see the big picture? Let''s kill the life right in front of you to save so many people." "If you don''t move, people in this vige will eventually be cut off. If you''re wise, you''ll know what to do." "..." Nahat bites his lips. His shoulder, facing down, shook slightly. "Return to the royal capital and rake up the medicine and the pharmacist. If not, you can ask Nebel for help. Make sure you find a way to help the people." "In the meantime, how many people die. How much life spills out of my hands ...!?" "I will stop it." "... what?" Nahat rounds his eyes, as if he was imagined. I looked at me with an expression of embarrassment. "Fortunately I am also studying pharmacy. I was taught while traveling around the world, so I have knowledge of first aid. " Nahat stops moving for a few seconds in a surprise. He returned to me and was unusually distraught. "Don''t be stupid! Did you forget your position !? It''s more than a joke that the prince of an ally gets a pandemic while studying abroad." "If my prodigal son gets sick or dies, my father doesn''t care." Originally my father wouldn''t expect me. There is a realization that my brother, who has the top right to seed the throne, is able to do whatever he wants, thanks to his excellence. "Even if I get sick here, I get my own job. It''s the result of my actions and I''m not responsible for the Kingdom of Vint." "No! I would ..." "Nahat. Are you going to continue the roundabout question and answer?" If you call it with a stronger voice, Nahat''s face is distorted. The expression mixed with anger and regret seemed to cry. I felt guilty on his face for the first time. However, we cannot be bonded. "I''m left, you''re back. This is the best." "..." Nahat clogged his voice. "You may die" "Pleasee back as soon as possible to prevent this from happening." I was going tough to keep things as serious as possible, but Nahat''s expression was cloudy rather than clear. "... you are stupid" Nahat''s muttering voice was unreliable. I really wanted tough at myself. What are you saying, I am. I know that there is nothing to gain from getting good poprity in such a ce. I know no one will me for running away because nothing is more important than life. I thought about what my sister would do. If you are an older sister, do not abandon the sick. Never kill a friend''s precious people. I''m not an innocent person, but I don''t want to live in a way that my sister despise. "Leonhard" "Yes" "Please apany Nahato" Leonhardt wasn''t surprised at what I was expecting. However, the expression is very steep. "I want you to protect your friends instead of me." Speaking this way, Leonhardt cannot be denied. I understand that I choose the word while I know it. . 125 The Struggle Of The Second Prince. After seeing off the Nacht we decided to carry Marx inside. The two knights advance in support of Marx from both sides, and I keep following while holding the luggage that I have kept from the Nahats. After passing the stone gate, I saw a building made of wood and thatch. The knights bring Marx to the house in the foreground. Once I entered, I frowned my eyebrows with a stinking nose. What jumped into my sight, whose eyes had been curled up, were the men who had been rolled to a ce where only poor cloth wasid on the floor. As you can imagine, all of the men who may belong to the Frontier Knights are all red-hatted. At first nce, I knew that she had developed it. "That''s terrible ..." Not only the ce is small, but there is also a problem with hygiene. The smell of sweat and dust was likely to get worse just by sniffing. I go to the back and open the window. The wind flows in, and the room''s stagnant air is reced. Atst, I felt able to breathe. "I don''t have enough supplies or manpower." One of the knights said, while Marx was lying down. After all, no additional supplies or supporters seem to have been sent. "I can draw water for now. Where is the well?" "I''ll help you" I go to the well, apanied by one of the knights. The inside of the vige was quiet. The figures are sparse, and even those who asionally walk have a tired face andck vitality. The asional groaning was eerie. When you arrive at the well, throw the tub on the end of the rope into the inside. An unknown woman rushed in while raising. "Hey, you. You''ve never seen me, but maybe you came from outside !?" The knight hurriedly stopped the woman trying to crawl on me. However, the woman does not seem to be scared and reaches for me. "What is the medicine? Did you bring the medicine? My cute little boy is suffering. Please, help me!" "... I see. I will go soon." I hand the rope to the knight and return to pick up my luggage. I grabbed the bag with the medicine and hurried to the woman''s house. It was a boy, about five or six years old, who was lying in a simple bed. The child, with a red face, is throwing his thin limbs and lying limp. Pant or thin breathing is likely to stop. "..." It''s harder to imagine that a small child is dying. I scolded myself for a brief moment and knelt beside my child and wiped my sweat on my forehead with a cloth. Touch the soft cheeks gently and it is amazingly hot. A lightly squeezed cloth was pressed to cool. "A boy, a boy ...!" When the mother called out on the other side, her child''s eyshes shook. The eyelids are slowly pushed up, revealing unfocused light brown eyes. "...?" "Can you drink water?" The dim eyes catch me, and the child blinks with a strange face. When I asked while smiling, I nodded small. Give water while supporting your back. I want her to take medicine, but she is a small child. At least I want to put something in my stomach, but apparently it will return. I handed the medicine and changed my mother. "Don''t drink water frequently to avoid dehydration. It''s a good idea to keep the water warm and mix a little salt. Be careful not to get things stuck in your throat. '''' "Oh, thank you!" I was thankful and felt bitter. With the medicine I gave you, there is a possibility of alleviating the symptoms, but it can not be cured. But now I don''t tell it honestly. If even a little hope breaks down, the ones that survive will be gone. When I opened the door to return to the knights, there were people waiting outside. "I heard that there is medicine!" "Please split it with me!" "Do you have any food !?" We push ourselves and reach out. Everyone has blood running in his eyes. Everybody was desperate for me and my loved ones to live. "Please calm down! The child is sleeping" When I said so, the fuss calmed down a little. There seems to be reason to care for the child. He managed to calm the people and exin that they woulde back to the knights'' home. With the help of the moving knights, distribute medicine and food to each and every one. We ran around for those who couldn''t move, going to see them, nursing them, and by the time they came back, it was already midnight. Drag your tired body, lean against the wall of the doorway and sit down. At the same time as sighing, the cup protruded in front of my eyes. I saw that one of the knights was presenting. Surely the name was Hermann? "Is cheers for good work" "Thank you" Receive and breathe. The steam shook and the scent drifted. When you drink a sip, you will notice that the hot liquid runs down the esophagus. He lost his shoulders and leaked a long breath. "Thanks to Johan-sama, everyone seems to have revived a little. Thank you." Certainly, their expressions, which took medicine and food, got a little better. But it''s temporary. With the amount of food and medicine I bring, I can only surpass it. "... that''s no use. It''s not a fundamental solution." I muttered bitterly while sipping thin tea. Today is good, but tomorrow? What happens tomorrow, but one weekter? We cannot expect relief from Grenze. The supplies and medicine at hand are running out. You have to endure until Nahatoes back, but there''s no concrete way. "Do you know Heinz in the first ce?" Herman goes down silently to my question. But the answer came from another ce. "Heintz-sama should not have been told anything." The answer was Marx, who thought he was just sleeping. "Deputy leader, you got up. Would you like to dry yourself?" "Thank you" Marx wakes up and receives the water provided by Hermann. Watch as he drinks water, pauses and talks. "What does Heinz do not know?" "Heintz had a bad heart about a year ago and was lying in bed. Since then, his son, Philip, has ruled on behalf of Glenze." Apparently, it was not a hoax that Heinz was ill. But there are some parts that I understand. If Heinz is alive, he cannot afford to conceal the sick. "Philipp was desperately trying to take over for Heinz. He was working hard to pick up Grenze. Originally, he would have neglected us by Heinz-sama. " There was a long-standing rtionship of trust between Heinz and the Knights. That''s a certain bond that can''tpete with blood alone. How cruel and humiliating it was to Philip, his real son? "Even if we weren''t there, Philip said that he would prosper in his own way. In fact, Glenze began to develop as a cornerstone of trade. It became fashionable. '''' "I tried to cover it up." Marx smiled with a cold tone. Temporary silence. Jiji, the sound of the oldmp core burning. "I didn''t try to cover up the sick from the beginning. I thought it was just a fever, so I arranged for medicine and alerted the people, but the disease spread rather than settled. I went. " If rumors spread to other countries, no one will visit Glenze. Realizing a crisis like never before, Philip came up with the idea of isting the sick. Right now, in the town, vigers in the depths of the forest have begun to be rumored to be the root of the disease. They decided to cover them up, and apparently appointed Marx and a member of the Knights of the Frontier Knights on their guard. I guess they tried to dispose of people who were inconvenient for them. "So that''s it" I drank the contents of the cup and looked up at the ceiling. The back of the head hits the wall. You don''t have a headache because you hit it physically. "I understood that the situation was worse than expected." On the contrary, you can''t expect any help, but you''re aggressive. "the worst" Mutter like a solitary word. Almost simultaneously, the door rang. The door is beaten wildly from the outside. We looked down at the face, and then put our hand on the knob. . 126 Hope Of The Prejudice Prince. Run through the night forest. Every second is as fast as you can, but you can''t even scaffold in the dark. Pure darkness spreads in the forest where the moonlight does not reach. It''s as if the entire world has disappeared, except for the feet lit by the torches. The invisible darkness seemed to presage the future, and agitated me. "Well ..." Sharp cheeks on my cheeks. If you hold it reflectively with your palm, you will feel a slimy feel. An odor resembling iron rust zes the nostrils and turns out to be blood. Maybe it has been caught on a tree branch. "Nacht?" "no problem" Orcein walks ahead and calls his name to care. I wiped my cheek wound with the back of my hand and ran again. Your feet are over the limit. If you don''t care, you''re going to fall from your knees. My rough breathing is troublesome. The sound of the pulsating heartbeats is extremely harsh. But he is not allowed to stop. The lives of the people and friends are at stake. Does it stop even if your leg breaks? Continue running with only energy and go through the forest. Unwind the rope of the horse waiting quietly in the shade of a tree and straddle it. One of them was a young knight ... Peter was on board, and I decided to get him on the same horse as Orsein. Raise the smoke and the horse runs. Orseuin''s rein handling is wonderful, but the shaking is still transmitted. With umted fatigue, consciousness was about to go away. Keep your nails on your palm and keep your consciousness. A small light was reflected at the edge of my field of view where I forcibly raised my face. "...?" A distant, shimmering light. It shed like a torch me. "Orcein!" "Yes" Look up over your shoulder and point at the me. Orcein pulled the bridle and stopped the horse. Peter, running a little behind, approached with a mysterious look. "What happened?" With his index finger pressed against his lips with Peter leaning his head, he said "quietly" without words. The distance is quiterge, and there is no torch here. This is unlikely to be noticed, but just in case. Kill your breath and watch. Perhaps around ten people, based on the number of torches. "I''m heading for the forest." Orcein said in a hidden voice. The light moving away gradually appears to be heading in the direction of the forest entrance, as he says. "At this time of the day?" The date is changing. The expression of dawn is closer than that of midnight. What the heck is there in the forest? "In a change of lookout?" "..." I couldn''t immediately nod to Peter''s words. Isn''t there too many people for a lookout change? But I can''t say otherwise. "How do you do it?" Orcein asks. What should I do? Do you want to go? Or return to the forest? I''m sorry for the troubled time. I shook my head to shake off my anxiety. "... Hurry ahead" I don''t know the purpose, but if I miss my life, I won''t get into the forest. After both worrying and getting lost. What I need to do now is to return with help as soon as possible. The horse starts running again ording to the signal of Orseuin who nodded. I look back once to be drawn to something. The distant little light burned to the retina intensely. I turned to the front and grabbed tightly around my chest. Even though I told you that it was my fault, my unfounded anxiety did not go away. Why is my heart so noisy? Suffocation is not only due to wind pressure. What is this feeling? Fear, tension, frustration? I''m in a hurry to feel anxious about making a terrible mistake. "Please stop!" I cried if I noticed. Orcein pulls the reins, surprised by the sudden stop. The clever horse stopped without any rampage. Peter, who passed by, turned back after a while. "Nacht, how are you?" "..." When asked by Orcein, I couldn''t answer right away. I am still at a loss for this period. Is my choice really correct? Isn''t it just wasting time? But I couldn''t ignore thismotion. "I''m sorry to change my opinion, but I want you to return." "Do you want to follow the group just before?" "Please, I have a bad feeling." When I told him, Orcein contracted his expression. Informing Peter that he is confused and returning, Orcein turns his horse''s neck. Run through the road again. I want to pray faster and faster. Even though it is hard to face the front with wind pressure, the flowingndscape can be seen slowly. I felt even frustrated. Dokudoku and heart are making an unpleasant sound. Every moment I felt for a moment, the forest began to appear. A lot of torch lights stay at the entrance of the forest. After all, it was a change of lookout. Are you thinking too much? Orcein slows down the horse. I lost my body at once. And exhale for a long time. I''m reluctant to waste my time, but the relief of being overwhelmed is better. Looking back over his shoulder, his eyes meet Orcein. After apologizing to him and Peter, I decided to leave for the Imperial City again. But just before I opened my mouth, a strong wind blew. ! I open my eyes to the smell brought by the wind. Orcein also noticed, with a grim look he stared at the forest. A strong oily smell that pokes your nose. It''s not just an amount to light a torch, but an unusual smell like sshing. "Orcein!" The horse starts running slightly earlier than screaming. It''s so intense that I think you''ve considered me before. He gazed at the front of the horse while being caught by the horse''s neck. The me of the torches was getting closer and the faces of those who were surprised to look back were dimly visible. Break through the center as you pass between people without making a detour. I frowned at the smell of oil that choked. Grasp in the corner of the field of view where a small amount of remaining oil drips from the edge of the empty barrel that rolls around and bites your lips. I was nauseous just to imagine the intention of spraying the forest trees. Return the horse''s neck and face it against the forest. "What are you doing" Hold passion and ask questions. He tried to keep his calm, but his voice was severely sharpened. Look around the face from the edge. I didn''t recognize any of the good-looking men''s faces. But one or two. Faces that have been seen are mixed. The middle of men who watch out for us suddenly and reach for bows and swords. A slender human standing with his cloak in his eyes. I can''t see my face. There is no information avable other than slenderness, and you don''t even know if you''re a man or a woman. But I was convinced. "I''m asking what I''m doing .-- Philipp." 127 Hope Of The Prejudice Prince. (2) The person remained silent without any signs of impatience. Pause for a while, and exhale. He put his hand on the mantle''s head and dropped it on his back. Pathologically white skin is illuminated by torch mes. A delicate face, not quite simr to his father, became apparent. "I want to ask you the other way around. What are you doing in this ce, Your Highness Prince?" Philipp said in a t voice, as if he had just encountered the front of the hall. With no rush or fear, smile with a thin smile at peace. I thought you were a mediocre man, but it was ridiculous. It is unusual to have a normal face in this situation. The men around me threatening this seem to be more decent. "I was told I would return to the royal city, but I never thought I would meet again in this ce." "Oh, I didn''t even want to meet." I got off the horse, ncing at Philip. Orcein also gets down the horse and stands next to me. "I''ll ask you again. What were you trying to do?" Ask your eyes straight and ask questions. Philip did not look away. But no answer is returned. Philip raises his left hand lightly. I waved with Sui to send a signal. The man behind him catches the signal visually and pulls one out of his quiver. The arrow was different from a normal arrow, and was wrapped with a cloth-like object first. The man approaches the arrow to the torch held by another man. The cloth burned vigorously, probably because the cloth was soaked with oil. The spine freezes in a ming me. "Stop!" Realizing what I''m trying to do, I roar. However, the man did not show any worries, and he crossed the fire arrows. An arrow is shot in front of my eyes trying to run. A silent scream leaked. Reach for the arrow that goes straight to the forest. Not reach. The trail of an arrow running through the tail of the me, like a broom star, was clearly visible. The imagination of the trees wearing oil burning up goes beyond your mind. Please stop. At that time, my eyes were almost darkened in despair. The wind was up. No, someone moved as fast as the wind. The de that emits a dull color shines, and something shuffles. An arrow cut in the center was hit against the ground. There was a light sound with a currant sound. "..." The ce calms down. The breathtaking sound of someone sounded loud. Yurari. One beat behind his movement, the skirt of the mantle fluttered. Peeking through the dark hair, the long jet-ck eyes reflect the me and shimmer mysteriously. "Sir Nahat" "... oh, oh" I was called, and I breathed in as if the spell had finally broken. Orcein talked to me with a sharp gaze over the men. "What should we do?" The voice to ask is low and hard. I thought the shiny beautiful voice was somehow like a beast roar. It feels like you are holding a chain that connects the beasts. While asking what to do, I felt told to order. "... Please neutralize me" At the moment, Orcein squinted. The me reflected in the eyes is so intense that it is iparable to a torch. Oh, I finally realized he was angry. "Understood" Orseuin shook his sword lightly and ran low. It is difficult to follow the speed of the wild beast, which beats the fastest from the moment you start running, not gradually. Runs next to Philip and jumps in front of the man who fires his fire. Unable to understand what happened, the stunned man''s hand was torn along with his bow. Fresh blood dances. He dropped the broken bow and screamed, holding his bloody, dominant hand. Before the man beside him pulls his sword, Orcein swings his sword down. The man crumbled on the spot with a dull noise. "Wow ah ah!" Screaming like a scream, another man swings his sword from behind Orcein. However, Olssein immediately looked back and caught the de with his back, causing his belly to take a strong kick. The man who blew off falls down involving the man behind him. Slightly avoid shing from the side and sh with a man from the other side. The steel scraped together and made a harsh sound. While catching the de with his tsuba, Orcein hooked the man''s feet up. The man who had neglected his feet fell without fear. Orcein steps on the man''s belly with brute force. The man sprayed his saliva and gastric juice, and then turned his eyes off. "Die!" Orseuin strikes down the flying knife with a sword. He jumped back and avoided the sword that was swung down without a break. The tip cuts the soil. Orcein picks up and throws the fallen knife as if to prepare for his position. A knife with a sharp trajectory cut through the smoke and stuck deep into the man''s shoulder. Avoiding attacks from behind, Orcein puts a sword in between. Change the direction of the body, hit twice or three times, change the angle of the sword and slide the de. He jumped up against his tsuba and dug his nk. The armor did not seem fatal, but the man fell on his knees and dropped the sword. The remaining man was shivering with a pale blue face. Orcein approaches the man with a slow step. He pulled his sword out of his quivering hand and threw it away, dropping his sword down on the man''s neck. Arge body leans and falls to the ground. I couldn''t even speak. The battle was over on one side, without being too foolish. Orsein shook his sword like a bleeder and put it in a sheath. There is no harsh light in his eyes as he turned back. I was reverently told that I was waiting, and I didn''t know how to return it. Instead of waiting, I feel like less than ten seconds have passed. It is a glimpse of why he is called a ck lion. His way of fighting is like hunting for wild beasts. It seems to be alive with no waste. It might not be the right expression, but I felt it was beautiful. "There is a very strong escort." Philip, who was left alone, nces at the fallen men and sighs. "I didn''t seem to have taken it at the time of the inspection, but where did ite from? ... Oh, it''s just not going as nned anymore." "Yes. I won''t do what you want. Drop down calmly." "... Is that really okay?" Philip, who raised his hands lightly with the surrender, said meaningfully. "What is it?" "Grenze''s epidemic has no silver bullet, and even the pharmacist of the Gearster family had no choice. If the sick were left in town, it would have spread throughout the city by now. " It is tempting to nod to Philip''s words, but he did. No effective drug has been found so far. There is no guarantee that it will be there when you search all over the country. "If we don''t stop here, the disease will spread all over the country. No, it will jump across borders and spread all over the world." "... Even if that is the case, you are not an excuse to burn the innocent people with the forest." "Yeah, but it''s your sin from now on. I will spread sicknesses around the world to prolong the lives of tens of people. I am confident that I can endure the sinfulness " The lives of dozens of people? Or is the world peaceful? I forgot how to breathe, because of the weight of the weighed scale. I want to save their lives waiting in the vige, but that''s it. Does my act endanger the lives of innocent people? Choose one and cut off the rest. What remains behind sinful selection? If it''s a ruler. I didn''t want to be that if it were the role of the person standing. I have difficulty breathing. My chest is about to tear. Now, everything is about to spill from the hands that hold the important thing. who. who. whoever. ask. Please. I''ll give you anything I own. Help my precious people, treasure ... "Sir Nahat!" "Well ... Orsein?" I was grabbed by both shoulders and shaken. Her scary eyes shoot me through. "Please do not be fooled. Hope still remains." "... Where is it? I don''t see it anywhere. You can grab your hand to shake it off. Orcein, who looked into me from the front, said in a strong tone. "I have it. Even if I can''t see it now, I''m sure. In my country ... No, the light of my hope never goes away." Light of my hope. What does that mean? Above me asking, I heard a noise. A ck bird is circling in the sky. If you noticed, the sky was starting to whiten. A piece of light leaks from the horizon in the east. The sound of rattles and wheels echoed to my narrowed ears. For a moment, I thought it was empty ears. But the small shadows are getting bigger and bigger. Approaching are several carriages. Heined that noisy sound was not a phantom, even forrge cargo wagons. Why a carriagees to such a ce? A carriage stopped in front of me, watching me stunned. A person wearing a ck cloak was sitting on the pedestal. Probably a young man. He stepped down and opened the carriage door. "Princess is alive?" "I''m alive! Why did you suddenly change direction?" "The destination has changed. The young man talked in a mellow tone and heard the girl''s voice from inside. It was a pretty voice that was not suitable for such a remote area. With the hand of the young man, the girl appears from the shadow of the door. The wind at dawn shakes the undting tinum blonde and sparkles. The girl with a clean face looked at her and opened her eyes. The blue eyes that seemed to fall were clearer than the sky at dawn and brighter in color than the sea on a sunny day. Smell on the skin of Hakuseki. I felt as if I had witnessed the moment when a delicate doll was brought to life. "Well ... Leon ...!?" "Princess ...!" Orcein rushes with a face that looks like a mixture of surprise and joy. The girl also released her hand and ran to Orcein. "Why, why is Leon here ..." The confused girl tried to ask a natural question. But after shaking his head to shake off his doubts, he tightens his expression. "Yeah, not right now, why not. Leon, did I make it in time?" "Well, then Princess" The eyes of Orcein shine. The girl nodded firmly, asking him to suppress his excitement. "Yes. I came to deliver the medicine." The moment you heard the word, a voice that made no sense leaked out of your mouth. Unable to catch up. Now, did she say medicine? Do you have any such convenient things? What a miracle. The twisted voice of my heart is rushing to erase the growing hope. But his body was honest and his hands were shaking. "Pharmaceuticals ... Did you say you brought medicine now?" Ask with a trembling voice. The girl facing me leans her neck. But as soon as he realized something, he became serious. "Is your important one also sick?" "Oh ... important, important people." I remember the faces of the people who left my friends. The girl gripped my hand, muttering as if biting. Eyes like jewels look straight at me. "It''s okay. Not only medicine but also excellent pharmacists areing. I will definitely help your important person." All right. Absolutely help. How long did you want to hear that word? How long have you been waiting for? "... Thank you, thank you ...!" Warm drops flow down my cheeks that have squeezed out the trembling voice. The girl was in a hurry, but the tears did not stop. The light of hope suddenly appeared in the shape of an adorable girl. . 128 Hope Of The Second Prince. The midnight visitor was a small boy. You can tell from the characteristic ck skin that you are a child of the family who originally lived in this vige. He grabbed my hand with a crying face. "Please,e with me! Dad!" "!" I immediately return to the room and grab my bag. "Johann, I''m going with you!" "You are looking at the Knights." I told Hermann who stood up when I went together, and I ran out of the house. He runs while being pulled by a boy. I noticed something unusual just a little further. When the sun goes down, it is quiet, and people hear the voices from the center of the quiet vige. It also sounds like a fight. Look into the darkness. In front of the bonfire, people saw their backs. "This gue god!" You can hear a scream from behind the hedge. In this imminent situation, is it a battle? No, not because of the pressing situation. I swallow the sigh that was about to exhale. First, give priority to the boy''s father. It is only after that that the fight is settled. Judging that, he rushed to the boy''s house. But the boy''s feet are heading towards the center of the fuss. "You, that''s ..." "Soon! My dad will be killed!" "!?" I was astonished by the boy''s words. Did you say you would die, not kill? That is, there is a person trying to harm the boy''s father. Considering that the boy is aiming at the center of the fuss, the answer is obvious. "You are here" When I let go of the boy''s hand, he pushed through the fences. Two men were at the center. One is a teenager who seems to be bloody. Another is a ck-skinned man who seems to be in histe thirties. Thetter would be the boy''s father. The young man grabs the man''s chest and res. "Please give me the medicine and food I got as soon as possible! I told you I forgive you." "That''s my wife. I can''t give it." Listening to the conversation between them, I felt like I wanted to tongue. The food and medicines you''ve given out have already be a source of contention. The state of the vige seems more urgent than expected. "It''s so awesome! I could say that well. If you didn''t get out of the woods, this wouldn''t happen. My mother was suffering, I was in this ce, Isn''t it all because of you! " "No! It''s not our fault!" The man shook his hand. "Don''t lie! The disease has begun to spread after you came to town !?" "If you correct the cause, you may have started cutting the trees in the forest! We didn''t want to get out of town! But you couldn''t have a decent life because you destroyed the forest It''s so cool. " "It''s our fault !?" "Please stop!" Forcibly entered between the two who were about to grab again. "Calm down. Please cool both heads." Speak in as gentle a voice as possible to avoid stimtion. But it didn''t seem to be much of an effect. The young man is desperate to push me out and grab a man. "It has nothing to do with you! Retreat there!" "I will not retreat. If I me this person, nothing will change." `` How do you change !? '''' The young man shouted to be frustrated. "Every sick family is trapped in such a vige in the depths of the forest, and is abandoned by the country! I guess it''s all because of them that we''ve met such eyes!" "Yes, it''s because of the people in this vige." "If you don''t have these guys ..." A voice came out among the people around me, in tune with the youth''s words. With bloodshot eyes, people stare at ck-skinned men, and the killed air flows. I muttered in my heart that it was bad. The outlets for irritation, fear, and anxiety of the people trapped in the vige are beginning to turn to the vigers. Nothing is more troublesome than group psychology in a repressed situation. "Go away" Along with a small murmur, a pebble rolled. The stone rolls again to be inspired. This time I had a clear intention to throw it. The malice grows. "Disappear from us!" A small stone hit the arm of a ck-skinned man. I stand as if to cover a moaning man. "Hmm ..." I was shocked by my head. Perhaps a stone hit the left eye. After the pain of gouging, there was a feeling that the lukewarm liquid would slide down the cheeks following the edges of the eyes. My dripping blood prevents my left eye from opening. With one eye, I looked at the people holding the stone in order from the end. I was surprised at the bloodshed of me, and my expression seemed to have disappeared, as if I had reduced my mind. Stunned, they are fading. "please calm down" Repeat the same words again. It seems that it has arrived this time. I told him slowly, to tell the little child. "The country has not forsaken you" Rumble urs. Surely, among them, the desire to believe and the suspicion that they do not want to betrayed by believing. "The second prince, Nahat von Elster, is working hard to save you." "Nahat-sama ...?" "Can you believe that? The royal family doesn''t care about such a remote town." "But he''s a swaying prince. He''s a weird prince who speaks to ordinary people like us." Nacht''s name seems to have an effect on their hearts. It is as proud as yourself. "Nacht was with me at the entrance to the vige. The medicine and food that I gave you was what he arranged. I would have wanted to give it directly, but he was your care. Is not a fundamental solution. Knowing that, Nahatt turned back to the royal capital, to bring more medicine and a pharmacist. " People look at me with a puzzled face. "You, one ..." `` Cho, Johan-sama !? What happened to that injury !? '''' I heard themotion, and one of the knights came across the wall. Seeing my bloody rush, she rushes up. "What is Johann ... Is it a prince of a neighboring country ...!?" "Oh, I''ve seen you with Heinz ... I''m a lie ... We''re gonna ..." The people around me seem to have noticed my identity. They have a poor blue face and are embarrassed. "I''m proof that Johann von Velfalt is here." Wipe the flowing blood with the back of the hand. I looked straight at them with both eyes open. "Again, the nation has not abandoned you. Nahat ismitted to loving and saving you and the people." The silence flows. However, the air that was killed earlier was certainly wiped out. "So, be your proud nationality, too." There was a breathtaking sound. Their faces, biting their lips and descending, are distorted with regret and shame. If you feel ashamed of your actions and can repent, you''re fine. Still irreversible. People are weak. But you can understand the pain of others just because you are weak. "I think it''s painful to see my family suffering. I''m anxious, it''s painful and I can''t sleep, but please believe in Nacht and wait a little longer. I want you to stand here with me " Please. Someone answered "yes" to my words that concluded. Look around slowly and in order. There is no more malice or despair in the faces of those who nod with a crying face. Look back at the ck-skinned man behind. He nodded with a bitter smile. Oh, it was good. What he was trying to protect was not lost in the worst form. As soon as you feel relieved, your body loses its power. The view was shaky. `` Johan-sama !? '''' The knight by my side will catch my body that is about to fall. He tries to keep his consciousness, but it seems difficult to ovee the rush of fatigue and sleepiness. But remembering that there was something I had to say, desperately connecting my broken consciousness. "Speaking of which, this injury means that I stumbled on a tree root ... "Hey Johan !! Please do it!" I just let go of my consciousness. Thest thing I saw was the sad face of the knight. Feel the light over the closed eyelids. I heard the noise of the leaves and the song of the bird. I was going to take a break and seemed to have lost a lot of time. I have to get up early. There is a lot to do. But I can''t get up. The body is as heavy as lead and the headins. The pulsating heartbeat is annoying as if there is another heart behind the ear. He was frowning on his pinching headache and enduring the pain. ? Softly. Something covered the eyelids. The soft, warm feel is probably someone''s hand. Gentle heat is transferred to the eyelids. Mystery and pain went away. Drowsiness attacks again with so muchfort. It is useless. Things to do are piled up like mountains. I can''t resist it. Did you notice that my consciousness is sinking again or not? A soft hand floated from my eyes. The feeling of leaving is regrettable and I catch it immediately. I was surprised. "Johan got up ...?" There was a pleasant voice in my ear, like rolling a bell. Open your eyes slightly. It was an angel who jumped into sight. A pale shining tinum blonde with highly transparent blue and blue eyes. A beautiful figure that even a renowned painter or a rare genius sculptor would not be able to capture. "sister?" When I call, my sister happily breaks her face. The expression of a flower-like smile must be for my sister. Oh, a dream? There should be no sister in this ce. I concluded that I had a happy dream. "Good, you remembered me." There is no day when you forget your sister. I''m so impatient that I dream about it. I didn''t even realize that I was thinking so hard that I could imagine my growth so clearly. I thought that I was not good at art, but my ability seems to be demonstrated only with my sister. "I want to talk a lot, but I''m a little more rested. "But I still have something to do." My sister stopped me, who was waking up. The hand pulled back gently strokes the hair. "It''s all right now" "e?" The lost voice leaked. Sister smiled and repeated the same words again. "It''s okay because excellent pharmacists areing with a silver bullet." What a peaceful blurred dream I am. I want tough at myself, but I feel suffocated. My chest is painful. My sight was bleeding because of my tears. A soft hand to cover again covers the eyes. "Good job, Johan. I''m proud to be your sister." "..." I couldn''t bear it anymore. With the tears flowing down, I sigh. Even if I wake up, despair is waiting again. Even more hell awaits. I felt I could fight with this happy dream. . 129 Nursing Of Reincarnation Princess. My breath, which was sobbing, calmed down, and soon I began to hear a calm sleep. Gently move the hand covering the eyes. The eyes are slightly red and swollen, with tear marks remaining, but the sleeping face is peaceful. Gently scooped the drops remaining on Johan''s corner of the eye with my finger, and I breathed relief. "... A little rest, please." While petting your hair, mutter in a small voice. Golden hair loses its shine with sweat and mud, and is crisp. The neat features are still as usual, but there are dark circles around the eyes. The skin is sunburned and full of abrasions. And a white bandage covering the forehead. If it were clean, it would be a tattered prince like a perfect princeparable to his brother. But, it looked amazing to me. "Before I look at it, I get handsome." Gently follow the shaved cheeks with your fingers. The nose line, thin lips, and sharp jaws that draw sharp lines are also different from those I know. The muscr hands, necks, and throats are also unfamiliar. Even the voice I heard a little earlier was low and surprised. But it wasn''t just the appearance that made the surprising change. The performance of Johann, heard from the knights of the Wind Kingdom and the vigers, is like a hero. I can''t rte to my brother who was following me like a chick. But if you look at the tattered Johan, you know that it''s not a lie or an exaggeration. Oh, I did my best. Along with understanding slowly as the water soaked, love and pride grew. My brother is a crybaby and selfish. There is no brother who says I only need it. It''s just a little lonely. But I was more than happy. My brother is amazing, right? Is it cool? I want to boast about it like that. "... I''ll do my best too." I want to stay with you, but there is still a lot to do. Every Kuah will be running around for treatment. Prince Nacht returned to the royal capital to get relief supplies and food. Leonhard apanies the prince as escort. When everyone is working desperately, one person can''t work slowly. Finally stroked his head again and stood up quietly to avoid Johan. If you open the door gently, your eyes will meet the outside child. For some reason, people were gathering in front of the house. As soon as I looked at me, I opened my mouth to say something, and I hurriedly pressed my finger on my lips. Johan gets up. People covered their mouths with their palms to understand what I meant. My child is closing her mouth with both hands, which makes me smile. Close the door gently, and then squat down. He looked into the child''s face and gestured that he could talk. The child who takes his hand off his mouth turns his gaze away from me. A tightly squeezed fist and squeezed lips were eloquently told. But the child raises his face, as determined. "... Sister is your older sister, right?" "Yes, that''s right. My brother sleeping here is my brother." If you affirm, the child''s face was distorted as it began to cry. Before I reach my eyes, the child dashes down. "I''m sorry!" "eh?" "I''m to me, because I told my brother to help him ... he got hurt." The child desperately spins words while enduring tears. "No, the bad is me! I was involved with the child''s father!" "No, I''m bad! I threw a stone." "No, I am!" I, I, I m no different. People confess their sins in a fight. I wiped my child''s tears, but kept my eyes ck and white. I know for the first time that we can understand if we fight against each other for our sins. It happened in a disease-stricken vige with food and medicine running out. It''s no wonder people justify themselves that it was inevitable. But they are all facing their sins. If this is what Johan has protected, I think it''s really amazing. I protected my mind as well as my body. I''m happy and sick. I want to grab my heart. Johanne wants to brag about my brother''s protection. As I''d like to say, my younger brother, isn''t that impressive? Your sister isn''t as sick as saying her brother''s credit as her own. "I''m sorry, older sister. Would you hurt your older brother?" Pain, and press your finger on the lips of the child. The child whose mouth was forcibly closed was stunning. As she smiles, her eyes, full of tears, open up even further. "Your sister''s brother stumbled over a tree root." "..." "So that injury is not the fault of anyone." The people around me gasped at my words. I think he understood the meaning of the word correctly. As the Knights say, if Johann is known to be the Prince of Nebel, this story must be closed here. Otherwise, there would be no point in saying Johan''s "stumbled on a tree root". But only children were different. The straight eyes are appealing that they are different. Its purity seemed very precious. "But ... if that child''s injury was caused by trying to protect someone" Scoop up the child''s hands. "Thank you, not sorry." "!" The big eyes blink blinking. "I''ll be more pleased with that." When heughed, he nodded. Stroke your head with a good child, then get up. "Thank you very much for your worries and for your gathering. He is okay to rest, so please return to his family." When I looked around and told people around, I was stunned for some reason. After a few seconds they returned to me and looked at me with a strange expression. The gaze of observing unknown creatures cannot be honest. "... you are" "Yes?" "Really a princess ... no, it''s good, nothing." The young man who spoke was immediately withdrawn. He shook his head, dazzled his eyes andughed. I tried to continue the question I stopped, but I was called a little earlier and from a distance. Looking back, Lily is waving her hand. "Mary, can you help me here?" "Yes!" I bowed to them and ran to Lily. . 130 The Next Chief Mutters. "Sorry, Wolf, we''ll keep the extra medicine here." "Thank you" Say thanks without looking at it. Lilly''s footsteps were rushing away, and the door closed shortly afterwards. Put the bowl close to the boy''s mouth. Slowly pour lukewarm water with crushed medicine into the open mouth. A wrinkle was found between the eyes of the boy who swallowed him. "Unptable" "Taste was normal and good." Lightly treat the gaze calling for rejection and tilt the bowl again. The boy opened his mouth reluctantly, distorting his face reluctantly. It is a bitter medicine. Even though it is hard to drink with pills, the taste should be even worse because it was dissolved in hot water. However, even though he is young, he understands that he must cure this if he drinks it. I drink while being disgusted. "Ue ..." Poured the powder that had been stagnating at the bottom, and said, "End of the high," and the boy groaned with his tongue out. Probably there is bitterness left in the mouth. To make a mouthful, this time, when I approached water with nothing mixed, I drank honestly. Lie down the boy who has breathed and stroke his head. "After that, rest slowly" "Yup" The boy who has begun to sleep with Utouto nods obediently. "Hey, old man ..." "Hmm?" "I''ll cure you?" Involuntarily stopped your stroking hand. The straight eyes without cloudiness stare at me as if to cling. A body that suffers from disease and does not move as expected. A family with a sad face. A painful grudge that can be heard from various ces. How scary and horrible his days in this vige were for him, young. I hold my hand and forcibly turn my distorted face into a smile. "... Naturally, if you think you can sleep in Gutara forever, it''s a big mistake. "I see" The boy murmurs and smiles sloppy. Do you feel relieved? Tap the boy''s head with his eyes closed. Eventually, a healthy sleep began to be heard. "What are you guys?" A voice is heard as if you watched the boy fall asleep. The elderly man lying next to her nced at me, shifting the wet cloth on her forehead. "Just a pharmacist." "Even the aristocrat''s pharmacist abandoned us unless we could do anything. There is no way for a doctor or pharmacist to cure it." "You guys will be cured. No, I will cure." In short, the man was light and dazzling. Next, smile lightly. "Oh, I believe ... That''s why it''s strange. Who are you and where are you from?" "That''s why you''re just a pharmacist. If you forcibly talk, the fever will rise. Sleep calmly." Take a forehead cloth, soak it in water, squeeze it lightly and put it back. He picked up a nearby fan and gently squinted his eyes with a light fan. "Do not smell good" "I''m burning incense. It''s an insect repellent, but I liked the smell I liked." The interior has a citrus scent with white smoke. I thought the amount was going to be adjusted, but I thought I''d put it out once it smoked, but that seems fine. "I''ve heard that a miracle n who has a wealth of knowledge and even cures the dying sick lives in the mountains somewhere ... "... It''s a fairy tale. We can''t do miracles." I stopped my fan and smiled bitterly. Many times, I saw my life disappearing in front of me. Every time Imented my helplessness. If I couldn''t do anything, I doubted that I was the same as not doing anything. But. "We only have the knowledge and skills left by our ancestors. The rest is a group of stubborn people with no special features or special skills ... but bow down when we need them. I was here because I had a child. That''s it. " "Is it Naha-sama?" "Huh? Who is it?" I frown at the name that suddenly appeared. Who is it? ...... I think I''ve heard it somewhere. When I told him I didn''t know, the man was in a bad mood. "Don''t you know the Prince of Prejudice? That wonderful one." I heard about the prince and remembered it. A small child just before entering the forest? Is it the second prince in this country? I wasn''t so interested, so I didn''t even remember the name. They say it''s wonderful, so I admire it, but it''s a terrible name. "It''s a name you don''t think you respect" "I can''t help it, it''s really skewed, but I''m a kind person. We''re proud." The man turned around looking shyly and said, The red face is probably not just because of the fever. "Oh, weird. Marie is our pride." I say, returning the cloth slipped from the man''s forehead to its original position. The man''s eyes turned to say, "Who is it?" `` Hrs. Rosemary von Velfarth '''' Just tell your name and your heart will warm up. The heat gradually spreads as if the light was lit. He smiled and continued with such a feeling that he was d that he wanted to be happy. "The first princess of the Nebel Kingdom, who rushed to help you, and my only master" The man''s eyes are wide open. "It doesn''t matter how wonderful your prince is. Only he canmand us, only Mary." Surely that prince is a personality. No royal family can desperately try to save their people. But people who will save lives for people of other countries will be even rarer. "... Why a princess from another country is for us ...?" When I heard the stunned man, I smiled. "Well, I don''t know that child in detail." The rtionship is not long. There are more things you don''t know than you know. I came to this country and realized it. I didn''t even know that he was on good terms with his brother. Whates to mind is the profile of Marie who dyes his cheeks and is ashamed. And a tall and sturdy man. Although it was quite handsome. "I don''t know that there is a favorite person ..." I mutter with a sleigh. The little solitary word went out with incense smoke without reaching anyone''s ears. . 131 Friendship Of Reincarnation Princess. "Hey ..." Wipe the sweat floating on the forehead with the back of the hand. The sunlight softens the leaves, but the humidity is high. The entangled air slowly loses strength. The inhaled air was heavy and I felt even a little stuffy. "Mary" When I looked back and looked back, Lily was running up. "Don''t overdo it, take a break." "Thank you. I''ll give you a little more, so I''ll take a break." When he returned, Lily lowered her eyebrows. Lilly doesn''t change her face much, but she seems to understand it little by little. By the way, this is probably a stunned face. Indeed, I smiled at this expression that seemed to say, "...". "Please take a break. It''s a promise. I''ve sweated and I''ll re-grease it again." It''s a baby face, but Lily is an older sister. I was told in a tone that could be told to an indistinguishable child, and I nodded obediently, yes. By the way, oil has an insect repellent effect. It feels good as a hint when you paint with a light load. The fragrance is good, so I''m a sweaty person and I''m saved in a double sense. As a young girl, I''m still worried about the smell. I separated from Lilly and started running again. When I arrived in front of the house, I called out and opened the door. "Excuse me" The first thing I saw in the room was Rolf, staring at a point as he stopped his hand. Hold a pestle in your right hand and a mortar in your other hand. Perhaps it was in the process of crushing the medicine. Rolf is a fucking kid, but his job is very serious. Stopping his hand while working seemed to be a matter of course, and he followed his eyes. And I lose my words. There was Mikhail sitting against the wall. Mikhail in Goza closed his eyes to meditate. The child Mikhail is resting on hisp is leaning on him and repeating breathing like panting. Its painful face is red like ripe fruit. Mikhail''s hand on the child''s chest is faintly luminescent. There was a deep wrinkle in Mikhail''s eyebrows, illuminated by faint light, and asional sweat on his forehead. This is the second time I have seen Mikhail use his power. But the first time I was just distracted by us and I didn''t remember much. When I witness it in this way, I am still surprised and strange. It''s no wonder Rolf is deprived of his eyes. Although this expression may not be appropriate, the sight had a severe beauty like a religious painting. How long has passed? Mikhail opens his eyes even thinly. Blue-green eyes appeared like a deepke, and immediately turned ck. The sigh leaks from the thin lips that were tightly tied. "tired" Mikhail lowers his shoulders as if weak and mutters. The child in his arm was sleeping leaning on Mikhail. The redness of the cheeks is as usual, but I feel that it has a slightly betterplexion. Breathing and sleeping face arefortable. "Good work" Squatting in front of Mikhail, I offer him a towel. Mikhail, who was vacant, looked at the face of the cloth and my face slowly, and then rounded her eyes. "... Oh, princess!" Head to Mikhail in a hurry and press your finger against your lips and tell him quietly with a gesture of Shii. Mikhail immediately blocks his mouth with his hand. The child on hisp was sleepingfortably andfortably. "I''m sorry to surprise you" Apologizing, I reached out and pressed my towel against Mikhail''s forehead. After wiping the sweat, Mikhail dyes his face red. The face to be ashamed is much more cute than me. As usual, you''re not used to people or you''re not used to girls. Even though I am older, I feel like I have a younger brother. While the appearance has be a beautiful young man who seems to be the target of the game, cuteness and obedience remain as they were when they met. "Did you cure this child?" Move your eyes to the child on the knee and ask a question. Mikhail shook his head. "I can''t cure the disease. I helped a little with the medicine." Saying that, Mikhail gently put his hand on the child''s head. As with the eyes you stare at, your hands rubbing your hair are polite and gentle. "Anta ... No, what''s your power?" It was Rolf, who had been silent until now, leaning beside me. "Um ..." Mikhail, with his eyes rounded, looked at me and Rolf alternately, lowered his eyebrows,ughed, and scratched his cheeks. "I don''t think it''s a suspicious technique ... but that''s awkward." "Huh? What are you talking about? Not bad." Rolf immediately denied. Mikhail is eclipsed by the seemingly unfamiliar look. "It reduces fever to stabilize breathing. It shortens the time it takes for the drug to work. Not only that, but it also improves the effect and is it a wonderful power. I really want it. Rolf excitedly excited. Did you think that they would have the same ability as the goddess worshiped by the Kuah? As expected, it''s a doctor''s egg. "I''m not scared ..." "Even Rolf is an excellent pharmacist''s egg," "What is this feeling, Bush?" I feel like it''s shit, I wanted to return, but I couldn''t resist it. The princess is not good at fucking. Recently, I often forget to wear a cat, so be careful. "All the Kuahs are greedy for medical technology and knowledge. If they calm down, Mikhail will be surrounded. "It''s a bit scary ..." But it may be nice. Mikhailughed as if taught and muttered in a small voice. Oh, cute. I want to stroke my head. "Face is dangerous" "Let''s be quiet, Rolf." When watching Michael with a loose face, Rolf says that he is not cute. Well, I''m honest, but I don''t know if a princess is too busy. I was deceived by coughing, and I left Rof with food, sheets and other supplies. Looking back only once, Rolf talks to Mikhail in a curious manner. Mikhail seems to be able to get along with Rolf, best of all. I closed the door, smiling. Now. I''m still fine, but I need to take a break. He gets angry at Lily, and most of all, if he overestimates his physical strength and falls, he will increase everyone''s work. While sorting medicines and supplies, let''s return to Mr. Lily, who will surely care about me. I decided so and started walking, but stopped in front of a certain house. This is the house where my brother Johan is sleeping. Let''s see how it looks. But is it a pity to wake up? I am worried, but hesitate to wake Johan, who will be sleeping well. When I was worried about what to do, the door opened vigorously. "!" When he looked at it reflectively, Johan stopped moving with the door open. Just as if you were just getting up, the deep blue eyes were opened to the limit, the back of the disturbed golden bangs. Lips remain thin and open. Johan does not move as if time had stopped. "Johan ...?" Fearfully, call your name. Johan''s shoulder shook. Is something strange, but am I asleep? While watching, Johan strikes his cheek without any warning. I was amazed and listened to the crisp sound of Pang. eh? eh!? What happened to my brother !? I was upset by my brother''s sudden misbehavior. I wonder what. Is this a sign of illness? No, is there such a reason? Despite my confusion, Johan put his hand on his reddish cheek and mumbled stunnedly, "Painful." No, it''s natural! What do you do, it''s really weird. Should you call me Wolf? But it doesn''t seem sick. However, my brother''s entricity did not end there. Johan takes his hand off his cheek and stares at me. I couldn''t get a straight nce and smiled at me. Then Johan ran up to me with the temptation to call it a boar. The younger brother who came to my eyes in an instant opened my eyes and grabbed my hardened cheeks from both sides. It is fixed in a shape facing upward and is peeped up close. It doesn''t hurt, but it''s scary. Eyes at close range are like a highly transparent sea. If it''s beautiful, I feel like I''m escaping from reality. "sister?" Oh, now ...? You must have been talking a few hours ago. "What?" Replying to you while being amazed. Johan murmurs, "Is it real?" Apparently it was thought to be a dream. Then you are convinced. If your older sister, who is supposed to be in your home country, appears in a vige on the outskirts of Vint, you''ll be surprised. "Yes, it''s real. It''s not a dream." Tell whileughing. Then Johan''s long eyshes blink several times. A few secondster, Johan''s face stained red enough to give the illusion of boiling. What is it? That reaction couldn''t have been predicted by my sister. . 132 Friendship Of Reincarnation Princess. (2) . A good smell starts to drift around with the sound of boiling. Stir around and watch the ingredients. Yeah, good feeling. Both vegetables and meat have been boiled softly. Wipe the sweat on the forehead while scooping the aku floating on the edge of the pot. If you stand in front of the fire, sweat will blow from your whole body. It''s as if you''ve dripped from a whiskey soaked and swam. Reach for the hand towel that was ced nearby. "Excuse me" "Wow, heat!" Looking back, Lily and Rolf were just entering. Mr. Lily is tied up like a cross-over so that the sleeves of the clothes are not in the way. Rolf opened the door wide, fussing with the heat. I borrow a kitchen from a person''s house, so don''t be violent. "Mary, I can help you." "Thank you. Could you look at the pot?" "I am?" "I want you to stretch the dough you have there." "Ryokai" They are both friends who cooked together many times in a Kuah vige. Understand and work without detailed exnation. It''s easy to do and thankful, and fun above all. I feel like cooking with my family. Your brother''s facees to mind with the word family. What I remember silently facing the iron te was Johan''s strange behavior a few hours ago. Johan struck his cheeks and squeezed at me, and dyed his face red and fled like a rabbit. Since then, I have not seen him. I wish I could rest somewhere, but I didn''t have the courage to find it. I''m a little scared to meet you, looking at my face and running away. If you look after a disgusting face, your heart will break. Even if he knows he''s not such a child, he gets scared. "Hey, what a dread?" While thinking, Rolf stood beside him. A handful of thinly stretched chapati mock-ups. "You''re going to bake a lot because of the amount of dough? Rolf pushes me away and stands in front of the iron te. After holding my hand on the iron te to check the temperature, I started baking the stretched dough. I am used to it many times and I am used to it. "Thank you" Our thankfulness, Rolf nced at me. Wrinkles between eyebrows, but not angry. If anything, she may be amazed. "... I don''t want to stop in front of the fire, bush." Oh, did you worry? I noticed so. It has a very cute ending, but I don''t care about it. `` Bus !? Are your eyes rotten !? '''' Van, and. The door that was closing again suddenly opened with a loud noise. Suddenly, the gaze concentrates on the boy shouting out loud. Lily and Rolf are stiffened by the expression of a bully. "Who?" Different sounds. The two voices ovep wonderfully. Speaking of which, the two people who were running around busy couldn''t be introduced yet. "Well, Johann ...?" "Where do you see my sister from what angle and what is it ?! Rather than making a face, it''s a hair, a tip of a nail ... Either bad or bad sensitivity! " "Hey ...?" Looking away from Johan''s excitement, Lily looks at me. I dropped down while holding down my forehead. "Yes, my brother ... maybe." I muttered with confidence. By the time we finished our meal and we had a break, the area waspletely dark. Me, Lily, Rolf, and Johann are chaotic members. Silence is heavy. "... Johan" `` Well, yes !? '''' When I called out quietly, Johan''s shoulder shook sharply. The voice is turned over. "Soup, please. Be careful because it''s hot." "Oh, thank you very much" "Because it''s made by me, it''s far from cooking at the castle, but it shouldn''t taste bad." "Sister''s handmade ..." When I handed it, Johan received it with an awkward hand. I think that the cheeks are red because they are lit by amp. It is also an ear that worships and murmurs "precious ...", probably, probably! "... Your brother is a weird guy." That''s it. It is the first time that I have wanted to fully agree with Rolf''s words. I don''t know if I feel relieved that I didn''t seem to be hated or if I should hold my head. There were too many words that I couldn''t ignore to be pleased with honesty. I thought I had left my sister before I met for four years. The boy grew up fast, though he was a little sentimental with joy. Is my younger brother going in a strange direction !? I mean, who is beautiful to the heart !? Insufficiently, your sister''s heart is rather dirty! My brother is beautifying myself while I''m away. Is it an illusion or a virtual image? I feel like I''m seen through a thick filter called the ideal sister ... "Mary, please." The chapati with the fried ingredients is presented in front of me. I thanked Lily-san and received it. Yeah, my brother''s weird sideways. First, let''s eat rice. We''ll be moving tomorrow. When I saw Johan''s appearance with her cheeks on her cheeks, she was breathing to cool the soup. "...!" After drinking a sip of soup, Johan rounds his eyes. I was d to say, "It''s delicious ..." "I''m d it was in my mouth." "Sister, did you cook?" Speaking of which, I have no memory of making something for Johan. "All of Mary''s dishes are exquisite." "Well, not bad" ording to Perly and Rolf, Johan looked down with a difficult face. While holding the bowl with soup in both hands, he keeps staring. "Johan ...?" "I didn''t know. My sister was a good cook, or I knew a pharmacist .... Why are you in the Vint Kingdom?" The voice and expression of a relentless child ovep with Johan''s sole when he was young. While we were away, there were a lot of things we didn''t know. But some things won''t change. "Yes ... then, let''s talk a little." After that, I finished the meal and talked about the past while having tea. What have I been doing for four years since Johann studied abroad? As the story progressed, Johan''splexion turned pale, Lily was crying, and Rolf was stunned. I think again. I''m out of the standard as a princess ... There is a sense of bouncing. Yeah, once. . 133 Return Of The Prejudice Prince. It was midnight when we reached the royal capital. Oh, when I arrived, the royal castle, which was sleeping, became noisy little by little. It was unwilling to prevent everyone from falling asleep, but there was no option to wait until morning. Have your father take care of you while you are lightly dressed. The dirt was removed with the hot water provided, and the door opened with a shy sound when I had a break. The shoulder jumps lightly to the surprise. He turned his gaze to his brother who was breathing on his shoulders. My older brother stares at me with a scary and serious expression, without a refreshing smile that always floats. I didn''t even know what to say, and a strange silence fell in the room. My brother came running silently, staring at me. Hug me as it is. Honestly, I don''t know what''s going on. He is embraced with unrelenting power and seems to be choking. When I tried toin that it hurts, I realized. My brother''s arm is shaking. "... Hato, Nahat ...... I''m d ..." If it''s good to be safe, squeeze out the trembling voice. I wasn''t able to release such an older brother. Put the hand you were about to peel off on your elder brother''s back and tap it several times to calm it. "I''m just back. Sorry for the worry." "I hope she came back safely!" The eyes of the older brother who raised his face are red and moist. I knew I was not hated, but I didn''t think I was so worried. Disagreeable. Speaking of which, I was a worried person. When I was a child, I remembered my brother''s face crying at my bedside, which had a high fever. "You still can''t leave your brother, Richt" I was vacantly reminiscing the old days, and I was pulled back to a stupid voice. The man standing at the doorway smiles bitterly with a neat face simr to his brother. "That''s my father. Not only did he wake up, he went to visit him, sorry ..." "Oh, please stop. I finally came to see my son who came back. Let me hug me first." The words of the apology were interrupted by a soft voice and hugged her brother. "It''s good to be safe. I can''t turn to Amery in heaven if you have anything." It''s embarrassing to be hugged by his father even though he''s not a child. However, he did not want to refuse his father who loved his mother. Then, after talking a little bit strange, I decided to report on Grenze again. Epidemics and sick people isted in viges in the forest. Then, the work of Philip, the son of Margin, and Johann''s decision. And the light of hope brought by His sister, Princess Rosemary. I was trying to make the exnation as objective and understandable as possible. But I noticed that I was emotionally excited. The despair and hope I had tasted in a short time was too vivid. It was impossible to talk calmly. The rubbing voices in some ces seemed rather hard to hear, but my father and brother silently listened to me. My father sinks deeply on a single sofa made of mahogany and dark brown leather. At first nce, his father folded his arms on his long legs and closed his eyes. But I don''t doubt he''s listening to me. By the way, my brother is listening to me with a good posture with his back straight, but maybe about half of it is already flowing out of the other ear. When my talk is over, my father slowly opens his eyes. "So that''s it" The muttering voice is low and hard. "It seems that my judgment has been so slow that it has gued many people." I don''t know what to say to my father who tells me to regret. Grenze epidemic and deforestation are probably causal. If the forest had restrictions on logging before it was cut down, the disease might not have spread. However, the marginalized people who have been ying a role as a defense base despite being threatened by the neighboring country Skelz had a disadvantage. I can''t me my father for resisting the peace I have finally gained and a foothold for affluent life. Even if you know that politics shouldn''t put your personality in between. "father" "But now is not the case for regret and remorse. Let''s respond quickly." My father says that and stands up. "First of all, we need to arrange food and supplies. Oh, and some people who are medically savvy, including doctors and pharmacists. I need to find a person who can leave the whole west. The treatment and investigation of Philip von Gearster are temporarily suspended ... " "Father. I go to Grenze first." "Nahat?" My brother, not my father, looks down at me with my eyebrows lowered. I don''t want to make my older brother with clinging eyes more anxious. But you can''t. I promised I would return. "I have to return with my friends and benefactors." "... But, Nahat!" "Richt, stop it." Father puts his hand on shoulder of brother who tried to bite. "But my father. If I approach the forest and get sick ..." "There are princes and princesses in the dangerous forest?" "Well, that''s it." "Even though it''s not something we can do for the people of our country ... they''re trying to save the lives of our neighbor, Vint. How precious and rare is it?" Strong light shines on the eyes of my father who is calm like a calmke. "Don''t betray those people who have such a big fortune. Richt. If you''re honest and straight, you know?" "Yes" My brother frowned for a moment, but after blinking slowly, turned up. He looked straight at his eyes and replied, and his father narrowed his eyes satisfactorily and nodded. Then he arranged for the outside guard to call the Prime Minister and Knight of the Guard, and returned to his room again. I have to leave the room soon and be ready for Grenze. I thought so and tried to greet my father and brother. , Before that, my father approached me. I put my hands on my ears and approach my face like a secret story. "Hey, Nahat. I''m a little worried. Can I ask?" "? What''ll we do" "I don''t want you to get angry at what you''re thinking at this time, right?" Nodding while tilting your head in front of an unknown meaning. "Did you fall in love with the Princess of Nebel?" "What!?" For a moment, I didn''t know what was being said. Who is in love with who? I wanted to shout at the people to make them ridiculous, but I could bear it. For now, this is a monarch of a country. Be patient, me. "Because you''re too bright to talk about your princess. And even now, your face is red?" "This is a bit surprising, because you say that it''s so outrageous ... and it''s not really that." Rub your cheeks that seem to be red with the back of your hand and exhale. It was a beautiful person. Eyes that harbor strong light are more than their appearance. But. No, why? I didn''t think I was a good person to have such feelings in love. The light of salvation that appeared with dawn was too dazzling. I couldn''t touch it, it seemed even sacred. "Is that so? If you and your princess are united, I think it''s a happy thing for both countries and for us." "A dwarf man like me is the other person ... I''m sorry. And ..." "in addition?" Dad looks at me to urge me, who interrupted her words on the way. But I shook my head without saying more. "No, nothing." I remember him who was a regr guard before the castle. When I finished delivering me safely to the royal capital, I immediately returned my horse neck and disappeared in the darkness, so that I missed the rest. You may be worried about Johan who has left the forest, but that''s not the only reason he is impatient. I don''t mean to guess what he said, the light of my hope. However, remembering the red face of Her Royal Highness in front of him, it was also a fact that she was worried about what she could simply do with the term trust. . 134 Reincarnation Princess Tako. "The beast said, ''Don''t be close to me; the terrible ws and kiba will crush you.'' To the princess, it looked like she was crying. '''' Turn over the picture book page. I looked down to the next page and looked up at the restful sleep I heard. The thin belly of a girl whose eyes are closed by filling her face in a pillow rises and falls regrly. He seemed to be embarrassed to read the rest of the book with his eyes shining, but apparently he had embarked on a dream world. I close the book with a bitter smile. Pull up the futon to the girl''s shoulder and gently dismiss the hair on the face with your finger. A girl who sleepsfortably does not seem to get up sometimes, even while snorting her nose. Until a few days ago, it seemed to be a lie that he had been hooked with heat. I enjoyed a healthy sleeping face and gently kissed my forehead. "good night, sweet dreams" We lifted thentern and quietly opened the door. When you step outside, the crisp air strokes your skin. It was much easier to spend than hot daytime, but the humid nighttime moisturizing hair and skin wasn''t very pleasant. Close the door quietly and start walking. It''s bright tonight so you can walk without antern. When I looked up, a round moon was floating in the cloudless night sky. "Full moon ..." The pale cream moon looks different from the moon you saw in your home castle. Perhaps because the surrounding scenery is different, or is fostering so? I remember the faces of the people waiting at the castle. A few days ago, I met Leonhard for a moment. Have you reached the royal capital already? I guess it was a forced march, so I wonder if I was taking a rest slowly. I''m fine. I want to see you. Atst, I think about such a thing. Everyone is working hard, but I''m all about myself. I stopped my foot and exhaled while looking up at the full moon. If you don''t like this, you hit your cheek lightly. There was a sound that pushed through the bushes. "!?" I immediately turned thentern in the direction of the sound. There is no figure around. Many of the exhausted Ku''ah people have fallen asleep, and the rest are quite patient. Many of the members of the Western Knights are sick and are recuperating. In other words, there are almost no people who go outside this night. I thought no one would enter the forest even if I didn''t keep a lookout, fearing the infection. The area calms down, and only the voice of insects and the sound of leaf rubbing asionally echo. Doddot, insisting on his beating in the back of his ear. The sound is heard once again. And as it continued, there was the sound of something crunchy and walking on the leafy carpet. These regr sounds and weights are not beasts. I''m sure people. When you run away, what can you do to such a weak girl, you can hear a voice in your head. But the body does not move upside down. Yeah, I can''t move one step, as sewn. While the whole body is trembling in small increments, only the hand holds thentern high, whether it is a scary look or an instinct. Like trying to determine the identity of the approaching being, my eyes are fixed and I can''t blink. "...!" A tall figure emerged from the darkness. Dokukun, the heartbeat bounces. The rising scream sticks to the dry throat and does note out. Only the squeaky sound spilled. The tall shadow that notices the light raises his face. I felt that my eyes and my eyes looked close together, looking through the shadow of the mantle. "... Princess?" A mutter reaches your ears. It was an important person''s voice, no matter how small it was. "... Leon, you ...?" Call the name of a scary beloved person. Then he drops the hood of the mantle. Hard ck hair spilled out. I feel that the cheeks that draw dignified eyebrows and sharp lines on the well-formed nose bridge are a little shaved. The brilliant beauty bleeds through the colors of fatigue that could not be hidden, but on the contrary, it even felt dangerously incense. The long ck eyes reflected me and were soft and slender. Relief breathes from the well-shaped lips. The expression that seemed reassured instantly grabbed my heart. "Oh ... good. You''re safe." "That!" Leonhard-sama ... It''s real Leonhard-sama. The joy gradually rises. The heat slowly spreads to the fingertips that have lost their blood in fear. My cheeks are hot. In another sense, my body trembles. "Leo, Leon, too ..." Oh oh, embarrassing. No wordse out. Leonhardt, approaching me, does notugh at me and encourages me to continue with gentle eyes. "Leon-sama was all right .. Wee back." Speaking of clogging, Leonhard-sama is shy. "Yes, I just returned." Leon nodded, smiling gently. Please do not look with such eyes. Because my chest is full, no more voicese out. There is a person in front of you who has always wanted to meet you. That reality was not immediately epted. The happiness that has fallen down appears to be fleeting like a soap bubble that snaps and pops when touched. Continue the conversation as if you were groping and measuring the distance. Having met Johan. I was injured on my eyes, but it looks fine. Leon also told me that Prince Nahat was safely delivered to the royal capital. Our conversation, facing each other at a distance of only one meter, was interrupted. Leonhardt stared at me silently. Feeling the gaze around the whirlpool, itching. Leonhardt leaned lightly and opened his mouth. "Princess princess ... did you grow up?" "Well, is that so ...?" I don''t understand well. I couldn''t afford to take care of my growth, but I simply didn''t know because there were only tall people around me. She was shorter than me, like Lily. But I''m d if it grew. It''s a pleasure that even a little, the gap with Leonhardt narrows. "Yes, no ..." Leonhard puts his hand on his chin as he thinks. I do not understand the meaning of the line of sight with a little embarrassment. If you think that you are seen in the eyes that are dazzled, you feel very restless. He muttered in a small voice. Unfortunately, it did not reach my ears. I look for a topic while keeping the heat of my cheeks getting redder. But thinking is empty, spinning around. What do you do? "Um ... Leon!" "Yes?" Stomach! The topic that began to suffer and entangled in the story was awkward. Oh, it''s done. The moment I said, I realized my blunder but. An understated sound was heard. "!" "...?" What sound? Leonhardt''s gaze is distracted by me as she tilts her head. He covered his mouth with his big hand and held his stomach with his other hand. You can see Leonhard''s cheeks that are lowered are slightly reddish, and I finally know the source of the sound. "... embarrassing" "Well ... !!" I don''t know how to express my feelings when I heard the shy mutter. I just want someone to praise you for not shouting. It''s so cute ... What kind of reward event is Leonhardt screaming or shouting !? Thank you God! Iughed,ughing at the feeling of wanting to shout at the sky. Leonhardtughs without knowing that the woman in front of her eyes is trying to burn her shy face into her brain. ... I''m sorry for this stilt. . 135 Reincarnation Princess Tako. (2) I stare at the heated iron te and I throat. The hand holding the chapati-like cloth stretched out round and trembling. I was nervous since the first time, though I had to burn dozens of sheets, or three digits if I had lived in a Kuah vige. Calm down, Rosemary. If you always go, you will not fail, surely. Yeah, maybe. Well, shouldn''t I just slide in from about 45 degrees? Although it is always chanted in the street and in the mind, mysterious attention emerges and further confusion urs. At that time, repeated breathing and trying to start cooking. I was called from behind as if I had watched it. "... Princess?" `` Hey !? '''' It had a strange voice! As she was surprised by her hups, her flour dough slid down from her fingertips andnded on an iron te. "What, what is it?" When I looked back, Leonhardt was standing right behind me. He looked up andughed a little bit. "No, that ... Is there anything I can do to help?" "Okay! Leon, please sit down." Cooking together is not enough, no matter how many hearts you have !! I decided so and immediately rejected it. Then, Leonhardt mutters that it is and leaves. After that, I felt a little shy. cute. Leonhard is cute. I''m sorry to have kindly offered me this. I think, given the durability of my heart and theck of immunity to Leonhard-sama, I have to say that it was a bad decision. If Leonhardt is up close, he will definitely not be cooking. I was praising my judgment, and I suddenly realized. that? The conversation you were just talking about ... Isn''t it like a newlywed? "Do you want to help? `` I''m good, you are sitting '''', isn''t it just a conversation of newlyweds !? "Well ... !!" I was writhing while holding my cheek between my hands. The powder on my fingertips was on my cheek, but I didn''t know. wait! It''s not a joke that you passed through such an important event unconsciously. Request a redo. Someone, quick load! Then, still and audio will be saved properly! Because you can fully enjoy your five senses ... !! Oh, that''s a waste, at least let''s memorize the day today. The weather, the temperature, the humidity, and uh ... it smells fragrant ... "Ah!!" I snorted, and finally noticed the existence of an iron te that had been left in front of my eyes. The dough turned upside down in a hurry has burned the edges. "Oh ..." I did it ... There are a few parts that are burnt, so there is nothing you can''t eat. But it''s far from perfect. With a sad voice, I drooped. But maybe the tension was eased thanks to the light failure. While boiling the chickpeas in the pan, fry the onions in a frying pan. Add garlic and ginger when it is clear. When it was stir-fried, there was a good smell that stimted the belly insects. Put chopped tomato and chicken in time. Contact, good sound. Stir the frying pan that fizzes with lightly. This alone looks pretty good, but ... here is the Super Esu from everyone in the Kuah. I tried to say it like Doraemon, but I have no confidence but simr. Add turmeric and three other spices and fry further. After a while, add a proper amount of chickpea and water that have been boiled. Simmer lightly and season with salt and pepper ... Completion of chicken and chickpea tomato curry & chapati (provisional). I don''t want you to say that it''s not good for ate night meal. I want to prepare a sea bream pickled like my wife. But there is no material, there is no help for it. Looking back, I met Leonhard-sama. Did you see you cooking all the time? I was embarrassed when I thought so, and turned away from my eyes and picked up the container. ce the curry bowl and the slightly scorched chapati in front of Leonhard. "What is this dish?" "Um, this is called curry. Tomato curry." "Tomato curry" Noh, Leonhardt repeats it with interest. Then he put his hands together and grabbed a spoon. Pia, pounding. My heart hurts. To distract, we poured water into the cup and ced it within reach of Leonhard-sama. He nced at him and found a spoon in his well-formed mouth. I was afraid of seeing the reaction and closed my eyes tightly. It was a small mutter of Leonhard that broke the silence for a few seconds. "good" Negatively tell yourself that you have a wrong listening or ears that are convenient for you. However, I couldn''t control my expectations and opened my eyes. Leonhardt scoops chicken and chickpeas with a spoon and transports it to a wide open mouth. His chewing cheeks, which usually give a calm impression, seemed to shine. If you put your cheeky chapati on your cheeks, it will say "good" again. Curry and chapati are disappearing at a tremendous rate, perhaps due to considerable hunger. Still, it''s amazing that the eating doesn''t get dirty. "There are alternatives ..." "I will do it" I was immediately pushed out of the te, and I was very surprised and d. After serving curry on a te, sit on the opposite seat and look at Leonhard''s dining scene. It''s fun to see the contents of the dish steadily decrease. Chapati, I wonder if three were not enough. I like you who eat a lot, but there is amercial, but I know it very much. Damn people are wonderful. A favorite person makes a happy face in front of you. I''m just happy, but I''m not so happy that it''s my cooking that makes him happy. I was immersed in happy time for a while. Even when Leonhardt finishes eating, start boiling water. Then Leonhard, who finished eating, brought the dishes. "It was a treat." Leonhardt,ughing, said she was a little shy. He responds that he was poor, while feeling guilty. When I tried to receive the dishes, I did this much and was refused. I''m just fascinated by Leonhardt, who rolls up his sleeves to wash. Is it only me who thinks that a man turns his arm up and looks cool? "Curry is a strange dish" "Um, that''s right." Dangerous. I fell in love with my stiff arm and almost missed it. "It''s a strange scent and spicy, but it also stimtes my appetite. It went very well with that t bread and was really delicious." "I''m d it was in my mouth." I''m happy to be praised, but I''m ashamed. Remove your eyes from Leonhardt and brew tea with boiling water. "You are good at cooking as well as confectionery." "Oh, thank you very much" I''m ashamed and my voice has diminished. I wasn''t able to endure what I wanted to do. I feel shy and want to escape. Give tea to Leonhard after washing. After wiping his hands with water, he stopped trying to receive a cup from me. When I looked down mysteriously, Leonhardt''s gaze was poured into my hand. My hand is full of small scratches and a little missing nails. It would be a pretty disappointing ss for girls. When I was at the castle, the maid carefully polished me up, but now I have to be careful if I don''t take care of it myself. As before, another kind of embarrassmentes up. I wanted to withdraw immediately and hide it on my back, but I couldn''t because of the cup. Meanwhile, Leonhard gently picked up the cup from my hand. He was relieved and tried to pull his hand, but was stopped by Leonhardt''s hand. He put the cup he received on the desk and picked up my hand with both hands. . 136 Reincarnation Princess Tako. (3) "Leon ...?" Gently, I was embarrassed and I was puzzled. "Princess, I''m ..." Leonhardt said something, but his voice was interrupted unnaturally. The following words disappear without being a sound. Leonhard, deeply wrinkled in his brow, seemed desperately looking for words. But in the end, he didn''te up with a good word, and he always has a good attitude. He turned his eyes down and shook his head lightly. Looking at it, I thought Leonhardt was trying tofort me. He cares for mementing his tattered hands. It''s a kind person. Even if my hands are tattered, you have no responsibility. "It''s okay. Actually, I don''t care too much, so I didn''t care, so I felt sorry." I said so and smiled bitterly. But soon after, I realized I had failed. I wanted you tough, but if you talk about such a masochistic thing, gentle Leonhard would surely be in trouble. "That''s not it!" "...?" Leonhard denied the voice in a rough way. I am pressured by that momentum and make my body stiff and vibrant. Looking at me, he gasped as if he had returned. "I''m sorry ... I don''t want to scare you." Leonhardt squeezes his voice painfully with a regrettable expression. I bit my lips and shook my head slowly. I don''t want you to make such a face. Temporary silence. Pep, and Leonhardtughed as he exhaled. Lower your eyebrows and make yourself a little mockery. The unusual but slightly loose expression made me loose my shoulders. Hold hands andugh with each other''s faces. "I''m a miserable man. I was so scared of hurting you that I was worried that I was sick and ended up making you uneasy. " "Yes" "If you feel any hurt in my words, would you please tell me?" "Yes" When he nodded honestly, Leonhard breathed relief. Oh, I''m d I''m thinking I''m in trouble. I''m so dear that you''ll be swung by my every move. Leonhardt scoops up my left hand and rubs his thumb wound. "... a new scar." "Um. It''s cooking ... I''ve seen some extra things while peeling vegetables." "This is?" A big scar running on the turned palm. However, since it is a shallow wound, it has already disappeared. "Oh, that''s a vige of the Kuah tribe, gathering medicine ingredients. The leaves were sharp." "Is this ... a burn?" The end of the right hand, near the wrist. Leonhardt noticed the spot that was slightly reddish. "When I was mixing the medicinal water, I bounced a little, but it was just a little bit." Follow each wound with your finger to confirm Leonhardt. He was sorry for his worried face, but he didn''t stop checking. "Princess. I don''t want you to be hurt." "Leon ..." "But I can''t say I didn''t hurt if I was nearby." I guess this should be cool. With that said, Leonughs to soften the ce. With a face that contains a little pain and bitterness. "Because you''ll be doing the same no matter who you are near." I could not say it was different. Even if Leonhardt is around, I can''t just leave everything to be quiet. I would not be able to forgive me. "I can''t stop you and I don''t want to stop you from rushing to help someone. So princess. That''s the only word I want to tell you." I was silent and waited for Leonhard''s words to continue. I am ready to be angry. I acted on my own and was just unreasonable. As a result, various things flowed in a good direction, but if I made a mistake, I might not have had my own life. If I have a thing, I''m annoying various people. It''s not a problem that you have to get it yourself. Oh, but. What if you don''t even get angry? If it''s okay, what should I do if I''m pushed away I have a bad imagination, I don''t know, and my fingertips have strength. I closed my eyes and bit my lips. "well done" "e?" I didn''t know what was said for a moment. I felt so different from my imagination that I felt like a foreignnguage. I opened my eyes and looked up at Leonhardt''s face. Leonhardt was smiling. Gentle eyes that do not include fine dust such as resignation and disappointment. "I don''t know the details of your journey, but you can see this hand." Hands of hardworking people. With that said, Leonhard gently wraps my hand in her big hands. The heat from the hard palm warmed my intense hands. The heat that has permeated me melts all over my body. Tension, strength, and everything else. Only melted, peeled, and only me was left. Only me who likes Leonhardt on the level of being sad, ugly and pulling. "I know it''s too insensitive to be proud of a woman''s wounds ... but please don''t be ashamed of this hand." "... Tattered, but?" I tried tough and my voice shook. The back of the nose is t. My eyes hurt. "... Tattered" Leonhard nodded small. "A precious and beautiful hand to me." The moment I heard that word, my tear nds broke. Leonhardt panicks when she sees me tearing big tears. "Princess ... I''m sorry" "Is it different ..." I shake my head and squeeze out the screaming voice. I''m terrible with my nose. But I don''t want to be misunderstood, so I have to say it. "I''m happy" I saw Leonhardt with his eyes rounded in the field of vision bleeding with tears. After a few blinks, he squints gently. The growing hand gently stroked my head. Oh, it was good. I really liked this person. . 137 Meeting Of The Prejudice Prince. As soon as you step into the room, a strong smell of medicine sticks in your nose. The voice came to me as I managed to endure my choking. "I''m a long time, Your Highness Nahat" When you look at your eyes, you will first see arge bed. Next, he met an elderly man who was leaning back on his stacked pillows. The hair and beard stroked behind are pure white, and the depressed eyes are white and cloudy. The hands peeking out of the loosely made white clothes look thin and dead. The wrinkled face has a slight resemnce like a tree ring, but I can''t believe it ... I really didn''t want to believe it. "... It''s been a long time. Sir Gearster." The Gyaaster family, head of the western area including Grenze. I was shocked by the unusual appearance of Heinz von Geierster. Looking at me as stunned as I couldn''t hide my surprise, Lord Gearster smiled bitterly. His gentle eyes, like his grandfather who screams at a crying child, certainly felt familiar. "Please forgive the disrespect of exposing an unsightly figure to you." "No ... this is rude." I apologize for my rudeness, though it is awkward. He then sat on a chair beside the bed as rmended. The closer you get, the deeper the smell of the medicine. Another smell throbbed the nostrils, slipping into it. It resembles something that I sniffed by my mother just before her death. I felt like I saw God at the death of an old man smiling calmly and raising a scythe. I heard you had a heart problem, but your condition may be more serious than you might have imagined. "I was going to lose to young people, but these days I''m not going to be awake anymore. I don''t want to grow old." Sir Geerster''s face is just gentle on the tube, and there is no feeling of jealousy or envy of youth. When he met a few years ago, he had a strong body that didn''t feel old, and he had an outstanding sword arm. He seemed embracing his fate, regretful of not being able to hold the sword alone or even standing alone. However, a shadow is over the eyes of Lord Gearster who suddenly erased his smile. The right hand ced on the futon is slowly lifted. The fingertips that opened with severe and slow movements were shaking, perhaps because of no power. He stares at the empty palm. "But there was something I could see for the first time this way. I didn''t know anything about my son, Philip." The voice that had been beaten had a resounding sound. I don''t know what the rtionship was between a robust lord and a sick son. But if ... if they walked, maybe there was another future. With that thought, I shook my head to counter my silly thoughts. Even if you think, etc., what has already happened cannot be done without it. "Sir, talk about your son ..." "I have heard that how many sons have suffered because of my son''s folly. There is no telling. Philip von Giaster''s sin is a parent and a Gyaasterndlord. I am willing to ept any disposition. " "... The disposition is still pending. Priority was given to treating the disease, but the decision should be made soon. On behalf of the lord, if you think that it was a decision not to spread the disease, it is probably not a death penalty. After deprivation of identity, is the imprisonment appropriate in the temple? The Gherasters will not be demolished, but the western lord will be reced by another person. Not only is his ability as an individual excellent, but he has a strong desire for him, and he can not find Heinz von Geier, a favorite of his men and subordinates. It''s a painful story. "On your will" Lord Peggy Astor looked down and dropped his head. Temporary silence. The expression of Sir Geerster who raised his face was dignified, and the gentle elder changed to the face of the lord. "Sometimes your Highness. If you can forgive, please tell us about the current status of the epidemic." "At present, the case is isted in a forest in the southwest forest. Johann stays in the forest and takes care of me while I return to the royal capital to get supplies, including medicines and food. became" "... His Highness Johann" Lord Peggy Astor frowns and mutters in a painful voice. Johan was closer to Sir Gearster than I was. Johann''s nephew, or rather, his son, was so adorable that he knew he was in a dangerous ce. "But the disease is a new kind, and the effect cannot be expected if you bring the existing medicine. In such a situation where the upation is blocked in all directions, the help of the princess of the neighboring country has helped and the light hase to light." "... Is it your princess of the neighboring country, is she the sister of Her Highness?" Sorry, unexpectedly, Sir Gearstar is light and dazzling. I nodded at his words and continued talking. "Yes. Her Royal Highness Princess Rosemary has not only delivered me a silver bullet, but also brought in many good pharmacists. In addition, she is also helping to treat the sick in the vige." `` Your princess will treat the sick himself !? '''' Sir Peggy Astor''s surprise wasn''t the same as before. Putting his hand on his chest and rubbing his back, coughing out whether the sudden loud voice was bad. After breathing deeply, Lord Gheester, who thanked me, sank into the cushions behind him. He exhaled long and rxed his mouth. "I was sorry to hear that the grown-up Princess Johan returned to the face of a young boy when it came to her sister. I had heard that she was kind and beautiful ... You look more like my imagination. " I agree with the word more than imagined. I knew Johann''s deep love for her sister, so she didn''t trust her reputation a bit. I don''t say it''s overrated, but it''s a bit exaggerated. However, the Princess, who actually met, easily overturned my expectation. "Is an excellent pharmacist holding the Nebel royal family?" "No. I haven''t heard the details yet, but probably not. Because Johan didn''t even know about the silver bullet, I''m guessed that he probably hired a pharmacist from another country." Sir Peggy Astor shows his thoughts for a while. I looked at me with an expression that seemed toe to my mind. "From another country ... if, from mme?" "... Oh, sure, it seemed toe from the direction of mme." Speaking of that, Lord Gearster broke his face. I throb andugh, I don''t understand his idea and I''m confused. "Lord?" "I''m sorry. It seemed like I was a little nervous. Sir Gearsterughed at me, who was so confused and confused. "The one who thought she was a fairy tale was never a hero of Adventure Tan." "Is your princess a hero?" I thought I was like a princess or a saint who escaped from the fairy tale. But it is not. She is a hero, says Sir Gearster. "I''ve heard that a family of pharmacists live deep in the hills of mme. Even with the vast knowledge and skill of a royal doctor or pharmacist, no one can kneel to anyone. It''s an unbroken, solitary n.It was even thought that the existence itself was a myth because of the small number of sightings, but if they recognized the Princess as her master ... " "... That''s ridiculous." "Yes, so it''s a hero." Sir Gearster nodded at my stunned words. But no rebuttales to mind. The ability to find and cooperate with a family of pharmacists, such as a fairy tale. Despite knowing that the illness is popr, he jumps into the midst of himself. Kindness that cannot be overlooked even though it is not a crisis in your own country. Everything seemed to fit the conditions of a hero. In the middle, the meeting time will end while you are stunned. For a while, I stayed at Grenze. Send supplies sent from the royal capital to the forest and arrange necessary items as needed. Organize information while watching doctors and pharmacists'' health status. He helps the marquis who came on behalf of the lord of Grenze, while also paying attention to the city. The number of sick people isted in the forest increased from time to time, but most went smoothly. And one monthter. Thest sick waspletely cured, and the hero who looked pretty with my friend Johan returned to the city. . 138 Meeting Of The Prejudice Prince. (2) On that day, the city of Glenze was shrouded in cheers. A friend who was giving up, a lover, and a neighbor came back with a healthy appearance that it would nevere true to meet again. It was impossible to rejoice. The gate opens and several carriages enter. As soon as the stoppage of the carriage opened and the human figure was seen, some people started running. One by one, one after another, rushed, and the area was filled with people. People hugging each other, raising their joy. In my eyes watching from afar, I couldn''t see each expression, but I was surely smiling with a glowing smile. The corner of my mouth looking at the sight was lifted loosely. After a while, the crowd breaks into two, and the Western Knights on a horse appear. And a carriage slid in to protect them. "Himesama!" The child raises a loud voice. The adults around him seem to have stopped in a hurry, but the child did not mind and repeated with the princess again. The young children who were nearby were amused and imitated. Before the curiosity of the child, such as the deterrence of adults, it was meaningless. The knights and carriages stop walking so that the swarming infants are not kicked away by horses. The curtain covering the carriage window was drawn, and someone appeared from inside. You can barely see the waving gesture. After another beat, a loud cheer urred. While waving from the carriage, the princess was calling her children so hard. The first princess of the Nebel Kingdom, His Royal Highness Rosemary von Velfaert. She has been talked about in the streets of Grenze this past month. She appeared dashingly in the crisis of the neighboring nation, and she was a precious but devoted nurse to the sick. With his brother Johann, the poprity of His Highness Rosemary has soared in the city of Glenze. The rumors will surely spread throughout the country as a bard song in the not-so-distant future. When you think so, it bes a mysterious feeling. Elevation and tension as if you were stepping into one page of the story. The back was naturally stretched. `` Highness of Nahat '''' I was thinking and I was returned to the call of the guards. Underneath, the carriage was starting to move again. I return from the balcony to the room to meet you. The person who appears without time is smiling with a pretty appearance that can only be seen by the fairy princess. This is the main character of the hero tan, which will have a unique finish. But if it exists, I want to read it. I thought so in one corner of my head. First, I want you to rest your body slowly. I thought so, but Johann wanted to meet Sir Gearster. Rosemary, with her pharmacist, also offered to be present. It is a story that I could not hope for. Dozens of pharmacists returning with His Highness Rosemary all have characteristic ash gray hair and honey-colored eyes. Called "Kurs," they were a family of pharmacists living deep in the mountains of mme, as Sir Gearster expected. Sir Peggy Astor''s condition looks serious in my eyes as an amateur. But a family of pharmacists called miracles may be able to do something. Yes, I had asting hope. "That''s been a long time. Heinz-sama." After seeing the changing face of Sir Gearstar, Johann''s eyes were astounding and immediately smiled as usual. Lord Peggy Astor happily broke up and took Johan''s hand. "It''s quite big ... I''ve be a good man." "Than Heinz?" Speaking with Johann''s mischievous face as a mischievous lord, Lord Gearster throbbed andughed. "It''s ten years earlier." His Imperial Highness Rose rxed his expression in an easy-to-remember conversation. Looking at the leaked littleughter, Lord Gearster''s nce turned to her. "His Highness, Joy. Is that pretty princess what?" "I''m my sister" "I''m honored to see you, my name is Rosemary von Velfalt." "Nice to meet you, My Highness Princess, my name is Heinz von Giastar. In the words of Sir Peggy Astor, His Highness Rosemary smiles in trouble. "Don''t be too serious, don''t you think? Johan is trying to erect my sister, so I think she''s talking a bit exaggerated." "It''s not an exaggeration. My sister is wonderful." "Look like this." Looking at the goodmunication between the sisters and brothers, Lord Gearster squints. The visit was short in consideration of Sir Peggy Astor''s strength and symptoms, but calm air flowed throughout. I think it was impressive that Sir Geerster wasughing very happily. Looking at Johann and Rosemary, his eyes were like a grandfather loving his grandson. I waspletely rxed in my shoulders in this warm time when I could feel gentle. However, after moving to another room, the air instantly turns dark and heavy. "I can relieve the pain a bit, but I can''t cure it-it''s impossible." Yakushi ... A man from the Kuah tribe, named Wolf, said clearly, but clearly, in pain. "Heart disease is quite severe. It''s not already at the stage of taking medicine or dieting. And other organs are abnormal. It''s difficult to recover even by age." I was upset when I was told I couldn''t cure it. I imagined the ideal in my head. It''s difficult and time-consuming, but it can be cured. Yes, I thought she wouldugh dependably. Don''t think about how optimistic and selfish imagination is. "Well ..." Isn''t it possible? I felt so nervous because of the frustration. However, he was able to endure in the end because he saw Wolf''s firmly held fist. You can tell who is the most frustrating without thinking deeply. How hard it is for a pharmacist to say, "I can''t cure it." Unlike me who hasn''t epted the reality, Johan falls down with a sad face. Tears do not float in the deep sea-blue eyes, but they look extra painful. Rosemary''s hand gently grasped Johan''s hand, which had be immobile while keeping his gaze fixed diagonally below. "... if ... if Heinz-sama wants you to relieve the pain. My selfish wish, but I would like you to spend thest minute calmly." Johan squeezes out his voice while holding back his sister''s hand. At the hearing of the pleasure, Wolf nodded deeply. But, even though Sir Gheaster was sickened by the disease, his mind remained the same and he was bold. If there is no pain, you do not know whether you are alive or dead. Iughed so. It seems to be Heinz. Johan, with a bitter smile, looked hot ... but a little bit happy. . 139 Prepared For The Prejudice Prince. "Good morning, Nahat!" The door opens with a loud noise. What appeared was my older brother who was too cheerful today. He smiles full of what is so much fun. I sighed out with a motivated greeting, sighing in my heart that I wanted to knock at least. "... Good morning, older brother" Currently, I am returning to the royal capital. Of course not only Johan but also Princess Rosemary. I told you toe to the royal capital, and Rosemary looked troubled. He said he wasn''t invited and came to the country, so he didn''t want to be too noticeable. You probably want to be guilty of failing to enter the country through legitimate procedures due to an emergency. It''s a humble thing to do that feat. If you insist on responding to our request for help, your troubled face turned into a bitter smile. Whether it''s a retrofit or a squeeze, it''s true once you get through. And she did not smuggle into the country. Entered with the merchant of Julius Eiger, a merchant of Nebel. In other words, he simply did not reveal his status as a princess. There is nothing wrong with it. We understood that Rosemary was not reluctant, but managed to approve the apaniment, and we decided to head to the royal capital. And just arrived yesterday. Even though I slept soundly, I was still tired of traveling. It is honestly difficult to get along with my cheerful brother in this state. "It''s good weather today, it''s going to be a wonderful day!" "... Why are you so wasted from the morning?" Muttering in a sharp tone without hiding the heartfelt depressing feeling. However, his older brother could not bear it and smiled with a happy smile. "I''m d that Nahato has returned." "Is that so" They are told with a soft voice and get rid of the poison. Every time you want to be beaten up, tell them to bite the word you want to convey. This ce of this person is really cunning. "And can you meet the princess today?" "Yes, please do not be rude." The power has been lost. I do not hate my older brother, but I do not trust him. If you were to be rude to your benefactor, you would be mercilessly knocking him out of the room. My brother res at me as he res. "... It''s rare for you to have such a desperate face, right?" "Roses Mary is not only a benefactor of the Kingdom of Vint, but also an important individual." "Well, do you like it !?" "Is it stupid?" I dyed my cheeks, and nced at my older brother with cold eyes. My father and my good brother, why do you want to talk about love? "Well, isn''t it? What''s your feeling?" If you say that, it will be a little troublesome. Respect and admiration are the closest, but that''s not all. Watching that petite figure confront difficulties without being frightened, he can''t stay still. I want to look back at how I am. "Hey, Nahat! The older brother grabbed my shoulder and started shaking silently. Yeah, it''s ugly! Shake your hand to grab your shoulder and stop moving. I uttered what I remembered suddenly. "Yes, brother. Would you like topete?" "... A match? What is it? What is it?" The older brother tilts his head uncannyly. He asks a question about the event and the reason, and thinks a bit before answering. "I have something I want, put it on. I don''t care, so whatever the event," However, this is the event that I can win. I couldn''t hesitate to say so and my brother''s eyes widened wide. Long eyshes flicker a few times. "Well, what do you want to win because Nahat has something you really want?" "Yes" "I''ll give you what I can give you without having to fight separately." "It''s important to win and win. It''s like a determination." I''m proud of your injustice, and there is no determination or shit. I would normally be yelled at you if you weren''t yful, but your older brother nodded that he knew it. "Do you want to y janken until Nahato wins anyway?" He said with a very serious look. I''m pretty stupid, saying, "So then." "I''ll go." When you shake your fist, the same action will be performed on your opponent brother. "Janken ----" "--Dove, Nahat" "Hmm?" He is called in a small voice and his shoulders are shaken lightly. I was recalling what happened this morning and was returned to reality by Johan''s call. Looking at him lined up next to him, he looks very grumpy. What the hell happened while I was blurry. When he asks Johan with his gaze, he also shows his direction with his gaze. Looking there, his older brother, Licht, stopped moving, facing His Highness Rosemary. "that?" His Imperial Highness, Rosemary, staring silently, looked up at her brother in a confused manner. The older brother exhales for a long time, as if he heard the voice and returned to me. "I''m sorry ... I''m so beautiful, I just fell in love." Is this from the very beginning? I sped my fist, muttering in my chest. Ready to beat down anytime. Your Rosemary smiles with a bitter smile on her older brother who greets her with a greeting. I had a headache over my unrecognizable brother, no matter who looked at me. I want you to read a little air. And notice that Princess Yulia''s eyes watching the scene are notughing. By the way, it is not necessary to notice that the blue line is floating on Johan''s forehead. In the tight air, only the drunken brother talks happily. Is it true that it was wrong to see your brother and His Highness Rosemary? No, at a weing feast a few dayster, we''re sure to meet. In order to prevent a runaway at the feast, we met in the name of a small tea ceremony, but ... I saw Rosemaryughing with a tired face. I''m really sorry. "Richt, it''s cunning to have a pretty one. Please introduce it to me (I)." Princess Julia breaks into her brother''s story, which never ends. Princess Julia, standing next to her brother, turned her gaze to Rosemary and smiled. Rosemary''s cheeks turn red. "It''s a very spectacr sight ..." While watching the two princesses introducing themselves to each other, the older brother mutters in a small voice. It''s tempting to agree with the old-fashioned remarks, but certainly. On the one hand, a beautiful young adult girl with smooth long ck hair like silk thread and ck crystal eyes. On the one hand, a gorgeous girl with tinum blonde and sapphire eyes waving like sunshine. The wearing dress is also contrasting. Princess Yulia has a pattern of flowers and ivy on a ck background with dark green thread. Thece decorating the cuffs, the ribbon on the chest, and the choker were all ck, and the overall look was calm. On the other hand, Rosemary is a dress based on ivory. Embroidery and edging of softly swollen sleeves are matte and calm gold. Thece of the transparent material of the cuffs and the frills that decorate the front part of the skirt shine with a pearly fine decoration sewn with glitter. Light and darkness, sun and moon, yin and yang. Although you get the opposite impression, they line up in surprising harmony. It''s like a pair of dolls. "I always wanted to see who was the brave who saved the Vint Kingdom." Princess Julia gently grasps Rosemary''s hand. Princess Julia was a little shorter, so she looked into her eyes as she looked up, and Princess Rosemary shrank slightly. "It''s absolutely not a hero. I wouldn''t have been able to do anything on my own without the help of those around me." "No. I was able to move the people around me just because you. Did the family of pharmacists who have never followed anyone helped you? I want to see them once." "Unfortunately, they are not here." It was not Johannes Rosemary but Johanne who responded to Princess Julia. Pullfully pull away from Princess Julia in the form of drawing Rosemary. After hiding her sister behind her, she turned to Princess Julia. "Oh, can''t you meet?" "It''s not a show, because they only follow the elder sister." Johan nced unpleasantly at Princess Julia''s cute little neck. Only the mouth draws an arc, but on the contrary, it highlights the coldness of the eyes. Johan is written on his face as hees. Johan, by the end, will not see the pharmacists and Princess Julia. Well, they haven''t reallye to the castle in the first ce. I''m parting from the Kuahs when I leave Glenze. Most return to the vige. But the five offered to stay in Grenze. Says the epidemic is only temporarily subsided and likely to be epidemic again. The route of transmission of the disease has not yet been determined, but they believe that it may be mediated by insects. In other words, the epidemic of the disease has subsided not only because of the effects of medicines and infection control, but also because the season has changed from summer to autumn. If the timees for the insect movement to be active, the disease may spread again. I want to see the situation for a few years until it calms down. I nodded at all to the five members of the Kuah tribe. On the contrary, I want to ask you from here. They then stayed at Grenze. However, as a pharmacist in the Nebel Kingdom. "I''m willing to cooperate with the Kingdom of Vint, but don''t forget that their Lord is Princess Rosemary," said an old man. The hearts of those who return to the vige are already determined. At the time of their parting, theyughed out of their tears in His Imperial Highness, Rosemary. Regardless of the oue of the discussion, we will always return to you, so we want them to have a ce to stay. The heart of the Kuah will not change no matter what. No matter what favorable conditions the royal aristocracy notices their value and pile up gold coins, it is no use. "Yeah ... yes. Unfortunately, though." Princess Julia nodded after showing a little thought. For some reason, he looked away from Johan, looked at his older brother, and muttered, "I''m going to have to give up." I''m not just pointing out that I couldn''t meet the Kuah people. Yes, this intelligent princess probably understands. Princess Rosemary is now a benefactor of the Kingdom of Vint. The connection between Nebel and Vint will be even stronger. Even if you seize one of your older brothers, it is difficult to crack the rtionship between the two countries. And my brother likes women, but she''s not a drowning woman. Whilst whispering love enthusiastically, the next moment, I give priority to my family and my father. Even if you be your brother''s wife, it is very difficult to dance on your palm. Above all ... When I thought so far, I felt my gaze and raised my face. If you follow a sharp gaze like shooting out, you will encounter ck crystals. His eyes, like the abyss with no visible bottom, looked at me as if they were at a price. However, his gaze is immediately distracted, and Princess Juliaughs at His Highness Rosemary. "I was able to meet Rosemary, whom I wanted to meet most. I could talk to my home country for souvenirs." "Princess Yulia? Would you return to Raptor?" "Yes. I haven''t talked about it yet, but it looks like my aunt is ill, so I''m going to return to the country." In response to her brother''s question, Princess Julia told her apologeticly. "I''m d to see you again someday." The gaze of my brother, Johan, and Rosemary caught me in a straight line. He lifted his corner without fear. "Yes, by all means" At that time, your positions and positions may be different. I muttered in my chest. If you are ready, you have already decided this morning. Compare my open hand over my older brother with my hand in the form of scissors and tell them. "I win" "Yeah, Nahat won. So what do you want? I didn''t show any regrets, and my older brother nodded. I breathed deeply while looking at my excited eyes. I''m nervous now. It took courage to say this. But it doesn''t drop anymore. to not give up. If it is troublesome, stop running. I decided to change. "Then the throne" With a beat, look at your brother''s eyes, which have been opened to the maximum, and continue saying. ''Right to seed, please give me first ce'' I want to be king. Be able to protect your beloved people with this hand. And now I can protect my friends who have protected the people. I will be king. . 140 Return Of The Reincarnation Princess. I felt the light over the eyelids. The consciousness slowly emerges as if it were pulled out. I knew it was morning. But the sluggish body refuses to wake up. Turn over to turn your face away from the direction of the light. The feel of the sheets on the cheeks isfortable. The pillows squeezed by fumbling also smelled good with soap and the sun. Pleasant ... When can you sleep with such peace of mind? The body rxed with the nostalgic scent and feel rxed. He tried to let go of his consciousness without rebelling against the drowsiness that came again. Funny. ? Just before falling asleep, something soft touches the forehead. Something moist and resilient. There is no pain at all. I feel like I know this feeling. At the same time as she opened the sheer, she heard a cute meowing meow. The face of a cat with ck fur and blue eyes like jewels spreads out to fill the field of vision. A cute, cute, and beloved cat Nero''s face that you will never forget even with a sleeping head. "Nero ... good morning" Step on my head and reach out to my beloved cat. There was no resistance even when hugged, and I sat calmly in my arm. When I rubbed my cheeks, I screamed annoyingly, and I was pushed back to the cute front. This is this. The cuteness that the world is jealous of with this tightness. Nero. My cute Nero. Raise your body while holding Nero. Arge Renaissance bedroom is lit by the morning sun through the windows. My familiar scenery. "Yes, I''m back ..." After being invited to the castle of the Kingdom of Wind and being weed, I returned to Nebel. My big adventure as a boxed daughter ended yesterday. Because of the bed you are used to, is it a sense of security that you are back? I feel like I had a good night''s sleep yesterday. The body stillins of fatigue, but feels very good. I can do anything now. The maids came over while rumbling on the bed for a while. I''mughing, but what''s so powerful is your mind? It s not because of my mind. What Nero escaped. I knew I was exhausted yesterday, so I only needed a minimum of care, but it doesn''t seem to be the case today. I took care of my skin, hair and nails as much as I could. It was picky. Apparently, I couldn''t stand my condition that was tattered during the trip. I understand that professional guts are on fire. And I''m sorry for Zubora. As a result, I was refined from the morning and I was already exhausted. It seems that the omnipotence was just a sham. I finished my preparations while bing nervous, so I aim for the office where my brother is. I got a message toe when I got up. When you arrived at the room, a soldier stood at the entrance and took you inside. By the way, today''s escort knight with me is not us. He can''t heal his injuries, but he''s just getting some rest. Immediately after the soldiers entered, there was a loud noise. If your eyes are curled up, the door will open vigorously without a pause. The person who jumped out looked at me in desperate form. Perhaps because of running, the tinum blonde with no habit is disturbed and is hanging on the forehead. The ice blue eyes, which usually harbor a sharp light, were shaking uneasy. "Brother?" "Well ..." It is pressured by the momentum, and calls his name while being puzzled. Then, the neat beauty like a statue was distorted to withstand the pain. He opened his mouth to say something, but eventually closed without spinning words. My brother takes my hand and pulls. I briefly muttered, "Come on," and invited me inside. As soon as you enter the room, you meet with Leonhardt. It''s been more than a dozen days to meet him who has returned to his home country before us. Before exchanging words, somehow Leonhardt, who knows the reason, leaves the room with a mistake. Only me and my brother are left. When you came to the front of the neatly organized office desk, my brother looked back at me. When you face up close, you notice that the height difference has widened. I think I have grown in thest six months, but my brother seems to have grown. And change was not just height. "My brother, are you a little thin?" My older brother was originally thin, but I feel that the area around my cheeks has been cut a little further. I ask if I''m worried, but my brother doesn''t answer. He silently spread his hand and hugged me. It doesn''t hurt by wrapping power. Rather relieved. I''m finally back, no more scary and no pain, my body''s power is falling off. "Rose" Your name was called to bite. Put your hand on your brother''s back. When you attach your cheek to your slim but reliable breast, a gentle beating is transmitted. "I''m right now, brother" "Oh, wee back, my precious rose" My brother strokes my head. The hand is just kind to the tube. I feel like a small child. "How was your first trip?" "It was hard! I seemed to be much more clumsy than I thought. I just couldn''tugh and I didn''t know how many times I was broken." "Yup" "But the kind people helped me and managed to get over it." "It was good." "Yes. There are many things I want my brother to hear." When you look up at your elder brother with a full smile, you are loosened in the same way. The narrowed sky blue eyes melted and melted. "Me too. I want to hear a lot from you." My brother is like a stupid grandfather. I''m happy but embarrassing. I released my hugging hand, feeling tickle. "Now, on my brother''s day off, I''lle back to see you." Soon after saying that, my brother looked like a bite of a worm. "... but not now?" "Yes. Please do your best." When I pressed my chest lightly, my brother raised my arms as soon as I surrendered. If you look one step away, the door opens as if you had watched the timing. Leonhard returned to the inside and looked at us and broke his liking. "I''m about to tell you that it''s about time." "I have just been shaken by my sister." "As expected, she is a princess." Leonhardtughed with a throat afterparing my brother with me. It is delicate whether you are praised, but I will receive it positively. . 141 Return Of The Reincarnation Princess. (2) I broke up with my brothers and turned to another ce without returning to my room. The arched ceiling with decorative ster, the lighting fixtures made of cast metal hanging from it, and the fine columns standing at equal intervals are familiar scenes. The corridor that connects the castle and the greenhouse has traveled countless times. I still feel very nostalgic. Only half a year, but half a year. I slowly walked down the hallway, even with a strange emotion. After arriving at the greenhouse about twice as long as usual, instruct the escort knight to wait at the entrance. In the early uss, the answer was no, but with a very general sensation he followed without opposition. When you press the greenhouse door, it opens with a squeaking sound. The smell of the nt overflowing from inside the room sharpened the nostrils. The sunlighting from the ss ceiling is dazzling, and the eaves are made by hand. After a few steps, a tall tree blocked the light loosely. The person watering in the back notices my shoe noise and stops. Silver hair like silk thread shook in tandem with his movement. The blue eyes that spotted me flickered many times, even though I couldn''t understand the scene in front of them. "e" A stunned voice leaks from his mouth. A tin-ted Jouro slipped from a weak hand and fell on the floor, making a loud noise. The water inside is scattered and wets the toes of his boots. But he doesn''t care at all ... no, he can''t afford to care, he just stares at me with his wide open eyes. "Hey, Lutz! I''m getting wet shoes." His buddy, who rushes, pulls his-Lutz''s hand to evacuate the puddle floor. Lutz, who was as it was, went down a few steps, but his gait was very dangerous because of his nervousness. "What are you doing ..." Following Lutz''s gaze, Lutz''s buddy-Theo turns his way. Eyes like ruby caught my figure and opened wide. "Princess?" Poteo and Theo muttered in a small voice. After that, mysterious silence continues. Only a distant bird''s song echoed in the greenhouse. Someday the position is reversed. At that time, two people rushed to me who was in the greenhouse. I guess I was surprised like I did now. I wonder if they both wanted to be taught like this. Are you relieved like me now? Like your expression, as if responding to your feelings. "I''m back" As soon as they said with a full smile, their faces were distorted and crooked. I think it was probably at the same time that they started running. "A little ..." I receded unintentionally to the two rushing at a great speed. I''m confident that my two boys will jump at you and I will ept you. But it is impossible to avoid the two people approaching right now because of their physical abilities. I gave up avoiding and closed my eyes tightly in preparation for the impact of the collision. "...?" However, no shock wille over forever. Fearfully I opened my eyes. "What are you doing?" They stopped about two meters from me. With both of them together, with both arms wide open. When asked, they drop their hands on their hands and look at each other. "No ... why?" "Yeah, uh ...?" What the hell? I don''t understand the meaning and tilt my head. "... Somehow, the princess looks like a princess." Lutz, whose red cheeks lightly dyed, muttered in a small voice while looking down. Princess looks like a princess? In other words, did I be a princess? "I must have been a princess for a long time," I was inadvertently polite in shock. On the contrary, she should be a genuine princess from birth. It''s true that he just acts and acts like a princess! I have a delicate heart like a girl around the age of a year, once for a while! "No ... not that !?" Perutz shakes his head in a hurry. Apparently it was not treated as fake. But he snarls, whispering his hair, wondering if good wordse to mind. Theo smiled bitterly at him. "The princess has been pretty for a long time, but she has be so beautiful. I and Lutz were surprised." "e" I''m nervous about the words that I''ve been told without shame. I was too surprised to respond immediately. Terrible, Theo. Around the age of the boys, without being shy, to the girl and say "beautiful" ... Can''t you say too much? "Thank you?" The words thate out are mediocre. And questionable. I didn''t even blush. As a praised girl, I feel totally wrong. Sure enough, Theoughed with a troubled face. "It''s like a refreshing sky. I thought it would be a little shy." "Because ... I''m surprised. It''s called Sarari when it''s beautiful. "I was told by the princess who didn''t even turn red ..." "So I was just too surprised and couldn''t react. Theo isn''t bad. I don''t think the girl wouldn''t let go if she was kind and cool and she was good at praising." The words of excuses are rushed, but Teo''s expression does not change. It is a subtle face that seems to be in trouble or stunned. "I think my face looks good, right?" Whether you were dissatisfied with being abandoned, Lutz with an unfaithful expression entered the conversation in a forced manner. Or rather, a terrible boy said something. What a decent. Where are you fighting? "Lutz feels beautiful rather than cool." "What''s that ... I''m not too happy, but I''d better say that I''m cool too." Despite the praise, Lutz creates a frown. Theo put his hand on Lutz''s shoulder. "Because it is still in the eyes of the princess anyway" "So, what kind of man is princess good?" "Well, I''m a rather masculine person ... I wonder what they''re talking about." I was told unintentionally because I was asked, but why are we talking about this in such a ce? Why have you met for the first time in six months, why are you talking about the opposite sex? Although love bananas are not bad, there will be many more stories. He muttered with an embarrassed expression, and Teo agreed. "I felt like I was interrupting my reunion and what I was talking about." "It''s important ... well, maybe not just asking the princess who just came back." Lutz shook his head, but thest one muttered with a bad looking face. "No, I won''t do that, we!" Theo who folded his hands behind his head breaks his face. Is it because you look so happy? No, it s good that it s not your fault. Loose air and conversation without love. If only I am relieved, I will miss. When the eyes met, Theo gently narrowed her eyes. "Pleasee home again. Princess" "Oh, crap! Wee back, princess!" Lutz leans forward to push off Theo. A lively, friendly ce. I was finally d to be back, so I rxed my expression. "Yeah, right now, both of you" . 142 Self-Reflection Of Reincarnation Princess. I finally came back to my home country for a week. There was a lot of joy in spending time with Penero and meeting his brother, Teo and Lutz, and Irene after a long time. The fortune is like a rogue rope. I think life is when happiness doesn''tst. I''ve been here. The date of the two-party interview with my father. Unwilling to go. I don''t want to go terribly. Who do you like and want to be stunned or stupid? I''m worried that my mental recovery will be removed again. It is also true that we have to go. Rather, there is a matter that I have to present. If you don''t like it, you have to go. "... OK" Repeating deep breathing three times. I put my cheeks lightly on both hands and I got into my spirit and headed for my father''s room. If you think about it, you''re used to being amazed and ridiculed by your father. Listen from right to left. All right. I can go. I''m in great shape right now with my brothers and Nero healing. Come on! There was a time when I was brave. I am silent and staring at my hand on myp. Although he notices his gaze from before, he can''t raise his face. He nces at him, and a man sits on the sofa opposite him-his father is staring at me with his cheek stick. Despite her expressionless expression, her eyes were eloquent, and she knew that she was amazed. This situation has been continuing for more than five minutes. Already, I want to go home. "I did it quite shy." That was the word that broke the long silence. The voice is more stunned than the line of sight. He never looked up and looked at him. I feel like I got a shoulder watermark. Father''s gaze is poured into the documents at hand. The back of a tinum-colored bangs with no habit, long eyshes cast shadows on pale blue eyes. The elegance of a finger flicking over a document is like a stunning picture, but the movement is very rough. I am worried that the paper that is being treated wildly will be torn. "If you think you were attacked by pirates, the next time you were taken by a man you thought you were a fellow, you imitated a pharmacist in a vige in the mountains. As soon as he knew that the epidemic was confirmed in the Kingdom of Vint, he persuaded the pharmacists to descend and entered the vige using the connection of the Eiger family. Seeds What was sttered was my actions while traveling. Terrible. When I hear it again, I''m not sure if I''m in a difficult direction by myself. "It''s hard to believe that this is a report of the princess''s actions. I wondered if a drunk bard had been mistaken for the kind of dream he wrote and beatte at night." She sighs out, and the father hits the end of the document with his nail. No way, I didn''t expect to be treated the same as thete night tension poems written by the drunk guy. I didn''t think, but I can''t say it. As someone else, if I can show you this report, I''m confident I''ll be back. Whether such a princess would be warm. My father''s eyes catch me moaning. When his father tilted his neck, the tinum blonde, like silk, shook lightly. "Well, here''s the question, where did you go and where did you go?" Wow ... I''m bad. After knowing that you do not want to say this, you bother listening to what you know clearly, or your heart is bad. I want to see my parents'' faces. Oh, I feel there was a portrait in the hallway. I''ll go check it outter. I skipped my thoughts and tried to escape from reality, but it was meaningless. I''ll open my mouth without any further stretching of the silence that I''m just going to say. "... I went to mme to look for medicine." "It was such a great adventure." "That''s ... it''s called force majeure." I thought it was a very bad excuse. I wonder if even a child cane up with a better excuse. Even though I think so, my head does not work well. Of course, you can''t be convinced of your father. The beautifully-shaped eyebrows were frowned lightly. "Force majeure. If you stick your own head, what is majeure. Don''t make meugh too much." Speaking of that kind of thing only afterughing! Do not say with a real face! "Why did you rush to the plight of your neighbor and imitate the savior? What did you want to gain until you had only one life?" "Do you change your mind and want to marry the Kingdom of Vint?" "No!" Hear unexpected words and immediately deny. "Well then, what would you say you couldn''t overlook?" I can''t answer it and go down. I don''t think I did something wrong. But I understand that I was reckless. There was something I had to do instead of doing it myself. Looking at me in silence, my father sighed again. "A little girl like you is beyond the scope of what I can do. I guess I should work hard to be a grand ceremony." The voice was softer than before. "But I was lucky that you came back safely because you were lucky. If you made a mistake, you didn''t have any life. The country leans. '''' I have rounded eyes. When I flicker, my father''s gaze bes even more stunning. No, I know I was lucky to have returned home safely. I understand for a moment that if you make a mistake, you may have lost your life. But I don''t mean to tilt the country. I mean, no matter what a little girl like me did, the country would not lean. Is it possible that you will be at odds with neighboring countries? "Probably, but not what you are thinking now." "I haven''t said anything yet." "It''s written on the face. That''s incorrect." "I haven''t said anything yet!" Don''t decide on the wrong answer before you say! Give the right to answer at least! "You''ve overestimated your life cheaply." "e?" I was biting my nose, but I was struck by the words suddenly sent to me. "Don''t forget that when you die, there are people who will be useless." If I die, people will be useless ...? The first thing that came to mind was the gentle ice blue eyes. Wee back, an important person who hugged me. "Is that your brother ...?" "I''m not the only one, but it''s definitely the lead." I''m puzzled when I''m easily affirmed. Of course, I was caught saying that I wasn''t alone, but I couldn''t imagine that my older brother would be useless. "My brother certainly cares for me, but I''m not the one who confuses me." I don''t doubt my brother''s affection. If I have anything, I will make you sad. It may make you cry. However, he ovees his sadness and trusts his brother to have a vessel that will lead the country. "I guess." Father agrees with my words. I couldn''t even understand what I wanted to say. Father continued his words as if to seal my words. "If you die, nothing will seem superficial. You''re going to be in duty and show no tears. You just return to the doll-like thing before you and your brother were born." "..." Father stares straight at me, who opens her eyes. "A man who can be a wise king bes just a puppet. Don''t let that decision happen." "Yes" When I noticed, words were slipping off my lips. The body nods faster than you can understand with your head. "sorry" When I heard my apology, my father didn''t say anything. However, my eyes like thin ice, which usually do not feel a piece of temperature, seemed to be slightly gently narrowed. 143 Reconsideration Of Reincarnation Princess. The inside of the eyes gradually gets hot. I never thought that my father cares about my brother and me. My father was only interested in national affairs and decided that he would only look at us if we could use it. I was amazed and stupid again, and thought that I was going to end up putting on a difficult task again. Maybe my father is not as cruel as I think. While thinking so, I drop down and wipe the tears oozing around my eyes. However, at the next moment, a nd word that changed the air of the ce came down from overhead. "--Now" Yup? I had a bad feeling and raised my face terribly. The eyes nced together. The light blue eyes do not have the softness of the past. He is a regr driving father, who wants to doubt that he was a dream or an illusion. "That''s the wasteful story." Useless talk !? You said useless talk !? This person wasted and wasted on interaction with me !! The bleeding tears withdrew in an instant. On the contrary, it''s Karakkara''s momentum. At the level of worrying about dry eye, I open my eyes and stare at my father. But he doesn''t care. "Speak the main subject. Don''t waste your time." A blue line appears in my temple in the word "waste" once again told like a stop. The fist sped on hisp was shivering. Oh is that so. Is that so. After all, father is father. I was stupid, expecting a little bit of ordinary parent-child rtionships. "Now, let me talk!" Speaking with a slight burn, my father nods. "Talk" The momentum was reduced by the quiet voice and gaze. The spine stretches into the apparently unusual air. I couldn''t help my father returning to the face of the politician without correcting his posture. Such a ce is really cunning. Breathe deeply, then cough one. I looked straight into my father''s eyes and opened my mouth. "... I heard you told me that you should leave your achievements by the age of Prince Vint of Kings, Richt von Elster, before you reach adulthood. My father''s eyebrow rises, saying that he will never forget. "Ah" "Can you count the achievement of preventing the epidemic of the Kingdom of Wind from spreading?" Deep wrinkles were carved in father''s eyebrows. A sharp line of sight pierces straight ahead. "Your negotiators are unlikely to be cured for a lifetime." The words exhaled with the sigh contained a lot of stupor. "Don''t let the negotiating partner decide the value. You can see your feet." I''m stuck in words. I was aware that I had taken the lead in order to get the quality. "Well, I have to admit that it''s an achievement. Did she do well for her little girl?" I was gently breathing relief for being recognized as an achievement. Then his eyes became sharper. "That''s it." Which is it? I couldn''t understand what was said in the directives, and when I tilted my head I saw something I couldn''t understand. Why? I can''t understand. As soon as it was epted, couldn''t he have been distracted? "I don''t know why you''re looking at your feet right now. This is where you should argue that what you''ve aplished isn''t that much." There is no puzzling sound. The poprity of Japan, which has the virtue of humility, is acting in the negative direction. But it can''t be helped. It was not my own achievement that prevented the spread of the disease this time. First of all, the Kuah. And without the help of many people, including Georg and Mikhail, us and Bianca, and sailors, we couldn''t do it without much help. It was thanks to Johan, Prince Nahat and Leonhard. Even if I just argued that it was my achievement, my stomach was sharp. It is impossible to ask for more. I''m a small person. I expected to grow a little as I grew up, but in less than a year, I was fifteen years old, that is, an adult, but that''s exactly the same. As my father says, my poor negotiations will not heal for life. I vomited a bitter word in my chest while gently holding down the stomach. "In the sense of deepening your bond with the Kingdom of Wind, you have achieved nothing less. It is no exaggeration to say that you have made a loan. But as a result of your poor negotiations, you will be given the" King of the Neighboring Kingdom " Refusal of marriage with the prince. "Are you satisfied?" that!? Maybe, from my father''s point of view, I was d I pushed more !? Is it possible that a couple of breads, which should have been obtained depending on the negotiations, were only thrown into the palm of one hand and brought over? I''m so frustrated. As usual, if you can do nothing but marriage, I''m just giving up on Assari. But it''s different now. I wanted more. Another thing, I wanted bread. "No" Unlock the lips that were biting and say negative words. Okay, my father''s eyes were lightly surprised. "I have another request." "another?" In other words, he or she asks you if you do not have to refuse marriage. Not good. Not good at all. But. "There is still a half-year grace left before the Crown Prince of neighboring countries matures. By then, I will show another achievement. So, I want to fulfill another wish first." "Another thing is big." I think so too. But anyway, there is still something we have to do. Then, it would be more desperate to have the conditions to hunt down yourself. "Interesting, say it" You can be happily lifted, just as your father''s eyes embody the words. "Facilities. Create a facility where doctors and pharmacists gather." I promised all the Kuahs that they would have a ce in the Nebel Kingdom. I''m just a princess. You can probably hire on personal property. But that is no use. Then it''s not too obvious. All you need is a hospital. In addition to the royal aristocrats, the general public is involved. Ideally, it is like a university hospital where you can research drugs and develop new human resources. If you exin it in detail, the wrinkles between your father''s eyebrows be deeper. Is my exnation with poor vocabry very iprehensible, or is it thought that idiots are saying idiots? Both? Yeah, both. "It was a terrible story that was very easy to say." As my father says, I know I''m saying something hard. In this world, doctors are basically business people. Same for the pharmacist. There is no concept of a "hospital" that is gathered and treated. In other words, just establishing a hospital may be the first attempt. But it should be eptable to ordinary people. Do you want to be able to research drugs and develop human resources? Well, it''s unreasonable pretense. But I have to do that. Otherwise, as a pharmacist, I cannot reward those who say that I will contribute all of the skills and knowledge that I have cultivated over the years. Fix your gaze, which is likely to be lowered, in front of you, and put effort into your belly. "Every one is a tremendous request, isn''t it?" I scolded the expression muscles that seemed to be cramped, and smiled at my father with a smile. 144 Reconsideration Of Reincarnation Princess. (2) Father says nothing and stares at me. I want to believe that it''s not just stunned emotions that dwell in those eyes. The silence falls in the room. Maybe less than thirty seconds. But for me, it felt like an hour or two. My facial muscles are about to cramp, and my back gets cold and sweaty. Father hummed, as he kept his smile unbroken. "All right" okay!? I had to say it, but I thought I would be dismissed. Of course, I did not intend to give up once or twice, but I was full of depression. "The n itself is not that bad." Are you serious! Yay!! I want to jump up and rejoice, but in the mind of my father, I sing forever. He holds on to his stagnant hands, but his mouth is probably loose. "But it takes a considerable amount of time to get it right. It would take about five years to start with a rush, and it would take decades for everything to work smoothly from end to end. I need time. '''' "Yes. I think it''s worth a hundred years." She nodded, and my father''s eyes were lightly surprised. After staring at my face, I looked up at my eyes. "You are really a funny girl" I also make my eyes round. I wasn''t particrly upset because I was getting used to being rude to my face. "I thought that it would bite even if I said five years, not just ten years, but I''m not talking about a hundred years ahead. There is no precedent, and it is inexplicable to assert that something is still worthwhile, even if its shape is still unclear, as well as your poor exnation. The mouthfeel you can draw inside, as if you had already seen the actual thing. " Yabu snake. The two characters emerged in the head. You can see that the head is rotating more than ever before. But in my brain, which was making noises and noises, no good excuse came out. what will you do. what should I do. If you tell this person everything, you can''t believe it, and I don''t want to say it at all. The risk is too great and I simply hate it. I still don''t know what my father is thinking at all, and I''m not good at being honest. But that''s not the case. What should I do if I have to confide without regard to my will? However, whether or not I knew my fears, my father did not ask why. "Well, it''s not new that your story is inconsistent." Speaking of that, my father got up from the sofa. I was confused by the attitude of saying that it was all this far. My father nces at me looking up with embarrassment on my face. He was asked to "follow me" with his eyes. When he gets up without knowing the trantion, he notices that his father is heading to the adjacent small room. This is where the books of the Demon King are stored. Maybe you are going to relocate and interrogate carefully. I came to this point, and stop once. However, there is no point in stopping. The same is true if you run away. At ater date, a more severe interrogation will be waiting. My father looks back on me standing up. His eyes unlocked and his hands on the doorknob speak eloquently. "Do you think you can escape?" A retro game screen is yed in your head. Rosemary sneaks out But I was surrounded! That''s right, boss fighting is fundamental, you can''t escape. I vomited my throbbing feeling in my chest, and with a halfugh, I started walking again. The room that I entered for the first time in a long time is still inly decorated, but there were some differences from the previous one. A number of books are stacked on a desk, and one is left open. Dad knew he wasn''t very meticulous, but he shouldn''t be sloppy so far. Maybe I was reading a book here just before I came. Dad sits on the couch and points next to him. When I sat quietly next to me, I saw an open page of a book thrown out at my desk. Not only letters but also figures ... something like a magic circle is drawn. "Is it a magic circle to seal the Demon King?" He asked his book with his eyes turned, and he shook his head. "No, no. It has another use. It''s a prototype." Another use? The book was closed with my father''s hand before I asked a question. "It''s more about it than that." "!" Kita !! Shake your shoulders and stretch your back. Neither escape nor close your eyes, watch your father open his mouth with hopelessness. "About the Devil" Oh? My father''s main subject was different from what I expected. "The seal has not been opened at this time, but no one knows how long it willst. ident or intentional. In any case, the seal will be opened someday." The flow of the story has not been fully grasped, but nods. It is too dangerous to believe that nothing will happen tomorrow just because it is all right now. "Eternity" and "perfection" are impossible for humans. "But both the predecessor and the predecessor continued to keep their eyes away from the Demon King''s presence. I guess he didn''t want to poke down and imitate a sleeping child. I can no longer do it. " "What does that mean" The story began to flow in a disturbing direction. During my mouth, my father answered. "A raptor interrogator wanders near the border of Japan." "... Raptor?" The Raptor Kingdom, located northeast of Japan, was an enemy country in the game. It''s hard to say that it''s a good rtionship, but there''s no apparent conflict. "It looks like you''re looking for something." If you hear what you are looking for and ask what it is. In the current situation, only "Maou" cane to mind. "Why?" Asked the obvious question. "Dunno" Dad spit out with a sigh, apparently saying he was not interested. "Do you think you can be foolish or have another use? I don''t care what the reason is, but it''s important to find out before them and take the appropriate steps." "Yes" I don''t know what the Raptor is thinking, but if I ever find the Demon King, it could be the worst. "But the location of the demon king is unknown. Even if I look up the book from the end, nothing is written." Did you fear that someone would break the seal by writing? Or has the written book itself been lost over a long period of time? Either way, you''re in a bad state. I thought so far and felt my gaze for some reason. Looking up diagonally, my father and my gaze collide. Why are they being watched? There is only a bad feeling. "... what?" "No. Remember that there was a daughter in Japan who was using the help of Leonhardt to explore Kosokoso and near the border." Pupa, on purpose ... You knew everything, and you probably brought out this story! What''s the reaction you just noticed !! "Why don''t you ask me why?" Thank you. But I didn''t mind being grateful. Even, that should nt be enough. What is the price? The father narrowed his eyes, looking at me, who was also alert. "Instead, find the thing and bring it home." My father asked for "Demon King". As usual, devils are too much. 145 Reincarnation Princess Reconsidered. "Is it warm ..." A break room adjacent to the greenhouse. Muttering herself on her desk, warmed up by the sunlight over the ss. It''s a princess''s dizziness, but no one is watching it anyway. The guard knight is out of the room, and Lutz and Theo are away. Irene is absent, and Nero seems to be cold and does note out of the room. In other words, it''s bhi. I am not lonely. Sloppy. Lutz and Theo seem to be busy recently, so I can''t see much ... Irene seems to be busy, and is there something? Thinking of "something", the magic circle I saw in my father''s room suddenly struck the corner of my head. The general rule of magic is true, but I don''t know exactly how they are connected. I don''t even know what that magic circle is. Can you think about it? Exhale one sigh. I switched my mind and spread the paper on my desk. A map of the northeastern part of the Kingdom of Nebel, along the border with Raptor. The purpose is to search for the Demon King. The other day, it''s an unreasonable pretend case from my father who met after a long absence. I want to say to my pre-adult nymph how to do it. But there is no option to refuse. Anyway, I had to face one day. We cannot afford to leave the Demon King, who may be resurrected. That''s why I was exploring with Leonhardt''s mentor. But I was wondering if I should take it home. It''s been sealed for hundreds of years, but now it''s time to move, and what if something happens? If it seems safe, you can leave it alone. The point is the same as the predecessor, predecessor king. It was sunny. And I was sitting down. "I''m still good at hitting painful ces." Same as thest epidemic. Dad closes my escape at exquisite timing. I have no choice but to go down a steep road or stop, and I have no choice but to be angry and go down the road. I can''t help but feel like being danced in the palm of my hand, but it''s good for myself as a result. And this time, it''s not all bad things. "Ufufu ..." Alone, weirdughter. I can''t stop grinning my face. Because thepanion of this stealth trip is like Leonhardt!! I can put up with ten or one hundred spicy things. Another one or two, you can add extra unreasonableness. Such a ridiculous pretend, one is enough. The good thing is that no one is there, and the door mmed modestly when you were in a hundred face. Is it like Leonhardt !? Imagine the face of a loved person that is about toe, and I will sit back on my chair. Hold down the loose cheeks and tighten the expression. One cough remover. I replied, pretending to be calm. "Yes" However, the call for permission to enter was by another person. I apprehend while surprised. The escort knight with me opened the door. us was supposed to be recuperating now. I feel like I saw my face after a long absence. Because I was returning to your home and resting, wouldn''t it be the first time in a couple of months? "us ..." When he got up and greeted, us knelt in front of me. When us, wearing the uniform of the Knights of the Guard, behaves in such a way, the painting bes disgusting. The movement is awkward and theplexion is good. He was always on the street, unlike anybody who had been treated for a serious injury just the other day. "I''m sorry I''ve been away for a long time. I''ll be back from tomorrow, so I''m here to greet you today." "Is the injury already good?" "Yes, the wound ispletely luded. If you move your arm greatly, you will feel a little cramped, but there is no problem." us nodded and exined the condition. "Yes, it''s good, but don''t overdo it just because you''re cured." After a sigh of relief, us''s neat face copsed happily. "It''s a in word" I am sorry if I am pleased with such ordinary words. I feel guilty about how bad I was always. Was it so bad ...? No, it was terrible. sorry. Reflecting on my attitude, I noticed that us''s eyes were pointed at the map on the desk. Speaking of which, you said you''ll be back from tomorrow ... I''m going to be an escort again for a while. Furthermore, us cannot be taken because the apaniment has already been determined to be Leonhardt-sama. "us, actually ..." I don''t even know how to cut it out, I get sick. But us nodded, as though he hade up with something. "I''ve heard you already. I''m going to be on a tour, but I know who thepanion is." Hearing the unexpected words, I closed my eyes. us, who saw my reaction, looked sloppy. "I was worried that I might hit the leader again." Difficult to answer but correct. That''s right, but I''m hesitant to affirm and I can''t deny because I''m lying. I was silent, but apparently everything was on my face, and us smiled with a bitter smile. "Thank you for your concern, but don''t worry." What does that mean? Tilt your head while measuring the meaning of the words. "I''m relieved to hear that your travelpanion is the leader. I will protect you in any contingency." "!" I opened my eyes to the limit. Wow ... what happened, us !? Is it a fever !? Just knowing us who was biting like Leonhard every time something had to be puzzled like him. I''ve been gentlemen since a while ago, and I respect Leonhard-sama ... What happened, us. It looks like an ordinary knight !? Lower your eyebrows as if us had trouble with my gaze. "It''s surprising that you''re on your face. Do you suspect it''s fake?" "I know it''s rude, but yes." Knowing honestly, us looks even worse. I''m sorry, but I was half serious about thinking about fake theory. If there is a chuck on the back of us, there is still a sense of reality. I''m sorry. "I knew my weakness on myst trip. I''ll never forget I''ve put you at risk many times because of my immatureness." "us ..." "It''s not that I''m obsessed, I''m weak in fact. Even more, now I''ve just recovered from my injury. I couldn''t train myself, so I don''t think I can move properly. I will return to the troupe, but I will remove him from the role of escort for a while. '''' It''s like another person. If I told him one year ago what he was saying in us today, it would have been very high. But now he speaks calmly and quietly. "While you are absent, I will work hard and I will see you strengthened. Pleasee back safely." I was stunned by the hang of us. Pia us ... no way to be such a fine knight. I never doubted my sword''s arm, but I thought about my personality. Not a bad personality, but something strange ... Goho, Gehoon. It''s changed. But it may be necessary to change our awareness from now on. us is a honest and serious knight. "Look up, us. Your sincerity has certainly been received." I am convinced by the sincere eyes of us who raised her face. He said that us has certainly changed. "I may have misunderstood you" "Rose Mary?" "I''m sorry you''ve been rude all the time. I''ll change it in the future." "eh" us was appalled for some reason. What''s so surprised? And if it''s not for you, it''s a bit faded ...? "Does it mean to treat me carefully?" us''splexion gets worse if he adds that he has made a misunderstanding. "No, it is ..." I hate, us muttered in a small voice. What is disgusting? Is it better to have a cold attitude !? It is not misunderstanding, after all you like that direction! What? This is my turn to fade. us notices that and shakes his head with a bright red face. "It''s a misunderstanding! Then what is it? "It''s not in a ridiculous sense! You say you''re d that your broken attitude is like a testimony of your forgiveness. I can''t find anything but honest and scary impressions even if I''m told with a girl''s face with blushing cheeks. And I don''t know what is wrong. Isn''t my perception almost right? us was even more impatient for me who stepped back. "Rose Mary-sama!" "us" "Yes, yes!" "Please stay away" Specifically, could you go down 3 meters? I told him, us''s sad voice calling me resounded in the break room. 146 A Certain Spy Monologue. e on!!" A sharp scream rushed into my ears, who were outstretched with their arms folded. nce and open one eye. As I sat down on the branch of the tree, I looked down and looked through the windows of the building below. There is a sense of oppression because more than ten people are gathered in a four or five meter room. mme is hot throughout the year, but it is chilly in winter. This vige in the high altitude mountains is superfluous. Nevertheless, the room was wrapped in hot air. "Do not be boring, be honest, be honest!" In the center of the room, a young man was eating a senior man. A young man leans on his face, while an elderly man does not lose his attitude. "I''m going to put myself on the other side." Hoop, snorting. The young man raised his eyebrows frustrated by the irreverent attitude of the old man. "This stubborn father ...!" "What do you say to your father?" "If you want respect, show your attitude!" Young manWolf Kur Lcker shouted at the words of his father, the patriarch. Put your cheek on your knees. I sighed out while watching the parent-child quarrel, which is not going to end forever. "When can I go back ..." Three days have passed since I, the intelligence of the Nebel Kingdom, returned to this vige deep in the vige of mme. The purpose is to talk with the people inside the building ... a liaison between the Kuah and the Nebel Kingdom. My duty is to take those who volunteer to serve the first princess safely back to the royal capital. However, let alone packing, sighs appear as if you could not proceed to Roku. Certainly, their discussion is not so easy to decide. Divide the vige ... If you go bad, it''s a matter of the survival of the Kuah. If you don''t know anything, you''d think that it would be useless to take one month instead of three days. But I have been watching the details of the matter together with the tomboy of the Nebel Kingdom. They knew, now and again, that tradition and history could not be disturbed. When they epted Hime-san, they also epted change. Free to move forward, stay free. After that, it would have been a flow of leaving it to individual choices. That is, a briefing session called talks. Or amitment. Do you live quietly in the vige as before? Go to the Nebel Kingdom and serve the princess? That''s the only choice. I guess the choices were broken up in my family, and there were a few people who could rub them. Who could have expected? Opinions are divided among almost all families, and a discussion that splits the vige begins. "Every other grandfather! I mean, I''m really prepared to bury my bones in this vige !?" Exactly what Wolff shouted. Currently, the Kua people are beautifully separated from those who remain in the vige by the elderly and those who travel to Nebel from the youth. "I''m really serious. I''m a good year, and I''m in trouble if I''m leaving Imamura." "Yeah. It''s impossible for an elderly person like us to go abroad. It is best to live quietly and slowly in the vige for the rest of your life." After taking a break after sipping tea, another grandfather agrees with the grandfather''s words, saying that he was rxed. "I''m sick recently, so I''m finally walking." "Who was running around and collecting medicines during the uproar?" A man sitting forty-four, sitting diagonally behind Wolf, mutters as if he was stunned. However, the grandmother is blurred, saying, "Recently, my ears are far away." strong. "I understand" Patriarch briefly tells Wolf. "This is our consensus." A deep wrinkle was inscribed in Wolf''s eyebrows in a voice that appealed to an indistinguishable child. "... If it''s your intention, I won''t go crazy." "I say I''m serious." "Lies, you''re really going. You just don''t want to be a burden on Marie or just care about it!" After hearing Wolf''s words, the grandfathers rounded their eyes as if struck by emptiness, then rang their throat andughed. "Do we look like such a special person?" "I see ... no, but !!" It seems that it was really difficult to say see with momentum. I was amazed at the conversation where the end could not be seen. My prediction is not much different from Wolff''s opinion. Perhaps the old men think they will be the burden of the princess. No evidence. However, Vind''s work during the sickness proves that they are a real pharmacist. Also, trusting the princess and being adorable. A person who has the workce you want and whose boss trusts you. There is no reason to refuse. I''m wondering how living abroad is now, but they are a family of pharmacists who traveled individually and around the world. That would be a further story now. Although there is no possibility that they are willing to abandon the viges that have lived for generations, but Looking back at the patriarch''s face, who said he would go anywhere to save human lives, I felt that was not such a sentimental reason. If so, what is the reason? What I came up with was "No princess." Hime is not easy to hire more than a hundred people, even if she is a princess. Moreover, the Kuah people are people of other countries. It will be difficult to prepare a ce to stay, including clothing, food and shelter. Even if you work. Surprisingly, physical work is medical. Anyway, it is difficult for young people with physical strength, but for elderly people. Perhaps they thought that there was little that they could do for the princess, whose bodies became immobile every year. If you can get your feet and hands together, hope for happiness from afar. Like that. "Oh, already!" The sound of the door opening and a frustrating voice interrupt my thinking. When I turned my gaze, Wolf came out of the room, stirring my hair sloppyly. Apparently, the discussion was interrupted. When he finds me on a tree, he calls me "crow". Then I threw a bamboo canteen and brought it over. Wolf, sitting at the base of the tree, unplugs his canteen. After moaning vigorously, he wiped his mouth with the back of his hand with rough movements. "... I''m sorry to wait long." Wolf, with his eyes down and exhaled for a long time, said a different voice than before. "It''s absolutely" If you are affirmative, Wolf looks up at me andughs. It was a way ofughing that I sniffed. "I''m sorry. I want to return you soon." I was surprised at myself recalling the scenery of the Nebel Kingdom when I was told to return. Nebel is not my hometown. On the contrary, only a few years have passed since he was hired by King Randolph von Velfaert. The ce where I was born was not such a ce. It was not such a beautiful ce. . 147 A Certain Spy Monologue. (2) Blurred, hazyndscapese to mind as you draw in your thoughts. The end of a narrow alley. A ce surrounded by crumbled old stone houses. Poor sheds line up as if leaning against a stone wall. The dirt path that has only been stomached is always muddy because of the sewage that is mercilessly dumped through the windows on the second floor. At the end of the road, animal bones and garbage were discarded, and flies grew all year round. The air is stagnant, probably due to poor venttion, and the odor resembles that of vomiting. The residents were all thin, regardless of age or gender. The appearance of walking with curled backs with dark, cloudy eyes is almost lifeless. Every time I spend a day, I feel like I''m absorbed in the energy to live. The Skelz Kingdom, a country governed by a man called a war man. I was born in a poor cave located on the edge of the royal city. My home country, which had always been skirmishing with neighboring countries, was in a state of being wealthy. Only the royal aristocrats and some of the military people live in a privileged way. Most of themoners lost their homes, fields, and young workers in the war, and had poor lives. I am still below. Crawling down the bottom was alive. Hands and legs that look like sticks, rough and dull ck hair. The skin is pure and ck. I think when I was a child, I looked like a thin ck rat. No, I was afraid of eating, and I actually had the same eating habits as rats. The rotting garbage also ate the roots of trees and of course insects. At that time, I was probably a rat standing on two legs and only understanding a little bit of words. It wasn''t a very unusual story, as Skertz was full of war orphans. I wasn''t an orphan, strictly speaking. He had no father but his mother was alive. While that might seem like a good thing, the opposite is true. Living alone with a mother who hates me and who can hardly move because of illness was truly hell. My mother, who was originally a prostitute, was a child of a good customer. However, he was discovered to be ill and was abandoned in one state. My mother, who couldn''t rely on her and couldn''t return to the store, started living on the street with her little me. In the beginning, my mother was standing on a street corner and taking small customers, but her symptoms gradually worsened and she became bedridden. It looks like she was a beautiful woman, but all I can remember is the face from herst days, when her nose rotten and her ttened face was wrapped in a bandage and hidden. I can only remember that the eyes that looked through the dark hair of the squishy glistened, despite being as thin as a skeleton. He screamed at the pain of illness and continued to utter words cursing me. It would have been nice if you didn''t give birth. He stopped counting when he heard the word more than a hundred. Still, when I was a kid, I wanted affection and I was desperately listening to her mother. My mother told me words and simple calctions, so I told her that I wasn''t without affection and felt like I wasforting myself. I think it was a selfish reason to let me take customers instead of me. If you can''t do simple calctions andmunication, even if you get a customer, you will be easily deceived at the payment stage. However, I didn''t know that at that time. When I loved her someday, she clung to a fleeting illusion and was lovingly following her mother. In the end, my mother died without saying a gentle word to me. I was alone and lost my will to live, and my old woman picked up where I was dying. The old woman, who lost herpanion early, provided me with meals and a bed. Warm house and warm soup. For the first time in my life I was kind to people, and I couldn''t stop my tears from overflowing. The old woman stroked my head, which kept crying. I was touched by the affection of people for the first time and was moved, but the world is not so sweet. I was sold off while I was asleep, and I realized that. What is "I couldn''t let go like a grandchild". ying with the feelings of a kid who wants to be, shit. Bang. My buyer was a bandit-like mercenary group. They gathered oysters simr to me and taught them how to kill people. It is a country that has been fighting all year long. There is no limit to the demand for soldiers. Should we say happiness or unhappiness? I seemed to have a killing talent. I flourished, walked through the organization in a pulled out form, and eventually became a member of the assassination unit under the direct control of the King. "Neer, what''s your name?" I heard it from my instructor. It was a slender, female face, yet tender, and she seemed to ept a woman, and she had a gentle smile. However, my eyes were cold and I was notughing at all. "Please call me like you" Speaking briefly, the man lowers his eyebrows as troubled. "I don''t want to give myself?" "No. I just don''t have a name." The name is not a huge thing, I don''t have it. I didn''t remember my mother and I didn''t feel any inconvenience. The man lightly dazzled when I heard my exnation. He muttered, "Yes," and showed a little thought. "That''s right ... how about a crow?" Beautiful ck hair. For just that reason, my name became crow. "Anything is fine" "Thank you, crow." A name that has no particr meaning and is a convenient name for working together. There shouldn''t be much difference between "Hey" and "It''s ck there" so far. , but for some reason, my chest is nervous. I didn''t know why at the time, but now I can. For the first time in my life, I was given "only for me." That''s not to mention that the instructor''s man was familiar. He did note closer than necessary. I betrayed the seemingly inconvenient appearance and taught only the minimum. And it''s pretty rough and appropriate. But surprisingly, men seem to have the ability topete for first and second ce in their units. He seems to be flying around the world and has hardly seen his face since the first week. Domestic espionage ... it''s a big difference from me, who can only be assigned tasks that use color schemes as weapons. "I''m jealous of being able to y with my beautiful sister at work." If you think you''ll meet once in a while, say something like stroking my nerves with a smile. The mouth and the end of the mouth twitched. "... I''ll do that instead. You have a more beautiful face and she''s good." "No, that crow''s appeal isn''t something you can get out of it." Because of the features that seemed to be simr to my mother, I was very good with older women. I wasn''t happy at all. At that time, I still couldn''t give up my affection from my immediate family. It is quite difficult for such a sensitive age to get on a woman of the same age as her mother. Even when both a nobledy and a neat daughter were realized on the bed that she was just a woman, she was not good at being a woman. "A woman is not a good thing" He muttered, reminding him of his girlfriend''s arecole, shaking his nausea, and the man shook his head with an unusually serious face. "Crow, it''s different" Eat your favorite words. Why wouldn''t she say badly to a woman? There is a guy who is an Ese gentleman only on the top. While watching the surprising me, the man continued with an extremely serious face. "It''s not just a woman. Human beings are not creatures." I thought it was a joke for a moment. But the true face and the eyes without light, which do not show any emotion, tell us that he is unmistakable. Perhaps this man has seen hell worse than me. "... Is the crow''s job pretty good?" The man who returned to his usual smoky smile said. I knew the meaning of the word after nearly a year. "Today''s role is watching. It''s easy and good." The man who entrusts his back to the thick iron doorughs with a smile. But I can''tugh at me next to it. There was no strength tough. Although the assassination unit was called elite, there are rtively few assassination missions that can be said to be his main business. It seems that the King doesn''t like means of assassination much because he likes shy battles. What a ridiculous story. Then I would like to say that you do not create an assassination unit from the edge, but it is almost like feeling to decorate and look at weapons. Yo is a hobby. If you are told you would have been spare time, answer no. There are quite a lot of dirty jobs that you can''t do clearly. Abduction or torture of humans who are unsightly for the King Even if you don''t like killing it quickly, it''s an ant to y and kill like a show in front of you. The work assigned to me at that time is also part of that. Behind the door is a miserable spectacle that makes you want to cover your eyes. The man stared at me with his face distorted. "... Crows aren''t very good at this job." "..." I go down silently. I never thought that it was right or not. No, there was no choice before that. Everything came to live. Maybe from now on. I will do anything to live. My hand, which was at the end of my gaze, seemed to be dyed bright red. The number of humans I have already killed has far exceeded double digits. Now. I''m hesitant even now. Is it permissible to murder and kill people for pleasure? If I went further, I felt I could never go back. "Look for another job" "... what?" I couldn''t respond immediately. The man squints, looking at me stunned. "If I save my money, I''m going to open it in a restaurant. A restaurant is good." The man continued his words without seeing me. My eyes are as if I look far away, my chest is jammed. I was hired by the king of the Skelz Kingdom, and I never thought he could easily get freedom. On the day when we are free, will we die or be thrown away? Either one. There is no way left to choose. Because you know you can''t reach it, talk about your dreams. Like looking up at the moon floating in the night sky. "... The former assassin never wants to enter the owner''s restaurant or something." "Can you offer exciting food that you can''t taste in a normal store?" "I never want to go in" "I want a warm country. mme is too hot and maybe Nebel." The manughs while continuing the silly conversation. It was not a usual thin smile, but a fun and at the same time a slightly sadugh. "Yeah, Nebel is good. How happy would you be to live in that beautiful country?" Gently look away from him who tells you to dream. We can''t live in Nebel. I''ll end my whole life in this rotten country. One day, I will step beyond this door. I chop the shape of a person, chop it and kill it, and I still feel nothing. However, the turning point came suddenly. The international situation has changed drastically because King has been freaking out on Nebel''s mage and failed toin and kidnap. The Kingdom of Nebel and the Kingdom of Wind dere war on the Kingdom of Skelz. Three nations adjacent to Skelz have issued statements supporting the Allies of Nebel and Vint. It seems that even the king, who is called a war madman, was not optimistic enough to enjoy this situation. For the first time since I was assigned, work that seems to be an assassination unit has been circting. But that is an extremely difficult task. Rather, I want to ask if it is said to be "dead." A big job that would never havee to me if that man who was out of the country for intelligence now returned. I was tasked with assassinating Randolph von Velfart, king of the Nebel Kingdom. 148 A Certain Spy Monologue. (3) The country that the man described as "beautiful" was certainly a beautiful and rich country. Outlying towns far from the royal capital are also clean and lively. Despite the difference between rich and poor, the lives of ordinary people are also prosperous. At least considerably better than the Skelzmoners. I''ve never seen a starving and dying person rolling into a corner of the road. The fields are full of crops and the roadside is blossoming. The defenselessness that seems to have not been assumed, such as worrying about being trampled by war horses. I felt like I was showing my proof of peace. The royal capital is particrly prosperous, and the royal castle, which stands in the back of an orderly street, is a highlight. Unlike the castle of Skelz, which is only vulgar and decorated with fancy decorations, it is breathtakingly beautiful as a chalk castle like art is illuminated by the setting sun. But, like that guy, I didn''t think I wanted to live here. It''s too different from the ce where I was born, and I don''t think it exists in the same world in the same ce. And I die here anyway. If you think so, a splendid castle is not much different from a graveyard. To some extent, I have confidence in my arms, but I feel as good as I can. I never thought of a sessful assassination of King Nebel. And, of course, the assassination failed. I was captured by the escort knight, and muttered in my heart, saying, "I''m after all." As a prosperous power, Nebel is blessed with talent. I couldn''t help alone. I want you to sneak into the royal castle and get closer to the king''s room. Perhaps only one small fish could be smashed at any time if it could be squashed. "Where is the mouse?" A t voicees down from above me on the floor. Because his arms were held down, he raised his face and saw the Lord of the voice. The man who sunk deeply on the one-person sofa and crossed his legs with a disgustingly long length was so neat that he suspected he was the same person. When you understand that you are staring at the back of a tinum-colored bangs like silk thread, and the pale blue eyes that do not even feel the temperature of a piece, your body bes stiff. I felt even breathless. A born champion who yields his opponent without moving one eyebrow. King Nebel Randolph von Velfalt looked down on me in a calm manner. Speechlessly while enduring that you want to look away. Then the king leaned lightly. The hair without the habit sways. "Don''t you tell me? Well, I have the idea." I agree with the throwing in my heart. There are only a few countries that sell quarrels to Nebel, a major power inmerce, mining and agriculture. The Raptor kingdom is one of them, but that country has cunning like snakes. We will aim for a time when war has started and national power has declined. The assassination is not always sent to foreigners, but if the king breaks down in a situation of tense world conditions, confusion is inevitable. The aftermath is quite extensive. If there is enough profit to make up for it, or if it''s not too stupid, you can''t afford it. That is to say, the only fool who sends assassins to King Nebel at this time is that. But I wasn''t going to say even if it was crazy. Of course, not for justice and loyalty. It''s just a point. I''ve been treated as a consumable without much value since I was born, but I still have pride as a human being. I don''t want to beg for my life and be killed miserably. I wanted to decide on my own will, about to die. The king''s eyebrows, looking at me who never tried to open her mouth, were frowned as expressing difort. Sighs leaked from well-shaped lips. "It''s true that the rumor that the king of that country is a waster is to throw away human resources that can sneak into our castles." I couldn''t understand what was said for a moment. Who could have been expected to be evaluated as an assassin even though his home country had been treated as junk? The king continues his words without worrying about me, who is stunned and exposes the stupid side. "A ce where you believe that if your assassination is sessful in the first ce, your situation will improve, there is no help for it. "... If you fall, the country will be confused. It will not be a war." I just asked a question. His determination to go silent was lost in his interest in the man in front of him. I thought I could be used of not being rude, but the king didn''t mind anything. And the knight holding me down doesn''t say anything if he understands the king''s intentions. "Yes, it''s a bit confusing, but it''s going to be a quick turnaround. It''s not growing so softly that only one person will die. The weight of the words that I spoke easily made me forget about breathing. While standing at the pinnacle of the country, cold thoughts that regard yourself as a piece. Then the unwavering trust in the country and son, both of which are extraordinary. I noticed that I was about to kill a ridiculous human, and my body is about to shake. Have envy at the same time. He believed that the people of Nebel, who worshiped him as king, were envied from the bottom of his heart. I''m dying soon, but I''mughing as if I can make more of my heart. But I do not know how life will fall. King did not execute me. On the contrary, he was working as a Nebel spy. It is not good to say that the vessel isrge. The disadvantage of holding a bomb that you don''t know when to betray it is bigger than the benefit of knowing the inside of the skeleton. However, I do not dare to assert my faults. I didn''t want to let go of my luck rolling in. If you are evaluated as not worthy of credit, you can turn it over someday. I want to work under this king in this country. I thought so. "I was about to be handed down to my daughter." I looked back, and muttered with a distant eye. Wolf asks, "Did you say anything?" But shook his head gently to indicate nothing. It''s a funny story to think back now, but I was pretty shocked at that time. If you were the first prince you trust, you may still be convinced, but she''s a princess. There is no reason the Princess of the Deep Window needs a spy. I was disappointed that she would also be used to mitigate women. If you think normally, that majesty, like that mass of rationalism, can''t give up on me for such a stupid reason as to take a "good mood." Rather than judging that I was unnecessary, it was probably because I thought the princess was useful. But at that time I had blood on my head and didn''t even notice such an easy thing. At her own discretion, she managed to avoid being handed down, but she began to focus on her movements, regardless of the princess. Then, they do various things so as to be amazed. Why do pre-adult princesses have such a wealth of knowledge and connections? It''s more a surprise than a surprise. For better or worse, there was no riot around the princess who attracted various things. I think it''s a natural gift. It is the first prince who is respected for being a perfect personality, but that person is rather an effort-based talent. The princess has the talent to attract people. There is a charm that makes you want to do something for this person. If Princess was a prince, the faction might have broken. But I don''t think "I wish I was a princess." Because it was the princess who overturned my idea that a woman was not good. Hime-san''s journey was full of ups and downs, and she was struggling many times. Still, the princess did not rely on the help of others. They don''t know how to use favors, even though they are easily liked by people. And even if you do your best and fail, you don''t me others. Only you can me yourself. Princess Taka was nothing different from the women I knew. I think it''s clumsy. But that frank way of life seemed precious to me. I can''t forget the sight of the goddess, especially in the Kuah vige. I still remember clearly the surprise and excitement of a young girl in an isted and unassisted situation, trembling with a sense of simplicity, but cutting off an easy path. If you pass on responsibility for what the Chief nned, and pretend to be a goddess, you won''t have to struggle anymore. The princess chose Ibarado on purpose. In order to preserve the pride of the Kuah, he bowed down and chose to persuade him. No matter how much I twisted, I saw such beautiful creatures, and did not spit the word "a woman". I will. It doesn''t matter if you''re a woman or a man. There are certainly people who deserve respect. Just seeing them, Her Majesty and the Princess, made me think that my life wasn''t abandoned. O Your consciousness is brought back by the familiar sound of the hammer. When you jumped down from the tree and outstretched your arm, the bird that was circling in the sky slipped down. Remove the letter from the bird''s leg resting on the arm. The message from Nebel Kingdom was about the princess. "... I still do things I can''t imagine." "What?-Is it Marie''s story?" When you mutter yourself, Wolf reacts immediately. If you know that you are associated with the word yakaras , you will be mad at the princess. I nodded with a bitter smile. "Perhaps it will be a persuasive material for the grandfathers." "What do you mean?" Wolf asks with a confused look. "As a reward to prevent the spread of epidemic disease in neighboring countries, she seems to have urged Her Majesty to stay where you are. It''s a facility. '''' "Hah!?! I''ve never seen or heard that !?" "Oh, it''s unheard of. It''s probably not a year or two, but when it''s done, Nebel''s level of medical care goes up. A few decadester ... It''s going to rush to Nebel. '''' I''m just surprised at the princess. How much knowledge and ideas are packed in that little head? "Such ... like ..." Wolf, who had lost his words in surprise, muttered with a roaring voice. He couldn''t see his face because he was down, but his shoulders were shaking. From the perspective of the n, who have maintained their knowledge and traditions as pharmacists for generations, is it uneptable for a concept that can be said to be innovative? Or ...? "That''s not so crazy!" Wolf''s cheeks, which nced vigorously with his face, were flushed with excitement. "Educational facilities can be taught not only verbally, but also on the ground, isn''t it? If you''re also developing drugs, you can change or try drugs while watching the patient''s condition. Oh, but if you don''t, you can stay a lot of patients in such arge facility ...? " "Of course you can." "Best! I love Marie !!" They noticed Wolf''s screaming and looked at what they were doing. Even those who gathered up will surely shine their eyes like a child if they hear this concept. The Kuah people greedyly take in knowledge of medical care. "I will definitely go. I will go no matter who I am. In fact, education and research are good areas for grandfathers. You have to drag it even if you tie it to your neck." `` I''m nning to kill us !? '''' The grandfather who picked up his ear with only the part that he dragged with a rope around his neck has faded. I watched the noisy quarrel, and I throbbed andughed. Perhaps all the Kuahs can take you back to you. I muttered in my heart as if talking to a princess waiting at Nebel. 149 Kitakami, The Reincarnation Princess. "...?" Looking back, I felt like someone called me. Eyes met Leonhard, who had a mysterious face, and he tilted his head. "What''s happen?" "No, nothing." There was Leonhard''s face in a position that could be called a close distance, and I was so surprised that my heart was likely to pop out of my mouth. Why did I lose my mind? Because I''m riding two people on a horse, it''s decided close. The heartbeat that had begun to calm down over a long period of time became cumbersome again. ce your hand gently on your chest and repeat breathing quietly. "Are you cold?" "It''s okay" I can''t say it''s hot, but give a safe reply. "If you get closer to the border, the temperature will drop further than it is now. Please do not overdo it and tell me properly?" I was peeped in and was pressed. "Yes" The serious expression is cool again, and the heat starts to gather on the face. I pulled the hood part of the mantle to cover it and covered it with my eyes. Itchy itch on fur cheeks. In many ways, I don''t feel like I can live until the end of the journey ... No, are you happy? I''m happy, right? The durability of the heart is being tested against Leonhard''s oversupply. I''m scared because I''m too happy, but it''s no real physics. You can see that your own cheek that touched him had heat. Why is the wind blowing cold, but why is it warm? Look at the scenery from the top of the horse traveling while screaming with the sound of a kapo kapo. There was a slight amount of snow on the side of thepacted road, mixed with leaves. On the other side of the gentle hill, the steep mountains that rise like walls are full of snow and white. As we go further north, as Leonhard says, it gets even colder. I and Leonhard are now aiming for a fort along the Raptor border. I''m going to see Leonhard''s old friend, Captain of the Border Guard. Nebel has a lot ofnd with a mild climate, but the northern part is moderately cold. In particr, the area with the fort where the Border Guard resides is snow-covered throughout the winter. Although spring is getting closer on the calendar, the thaw is still far away. I have taken measures against the cold. The navy blue simple dress is made of wool. The boots are also made of wool on the inside, and they are warm. The cloak-type cloak is a thick fabric with fur on the hood and hem. The underwear hase in perfectly. It''s a bit painful to swell in front of your favorite person, but it''s better than a cold to bother you. As usual, women''s strength is crawling at the bottom of the ground. By the way, the hair is dyed again this time. The color is ck so that Leonhard looks like a rtive. It should be a familiar color as a Japanese, but when I looked in the mirror I felt awkward. Probably, because of the same hair color, I think that the difference from my mortal face in the previous life was outstanding. Leonhardt has a ck high neck and a gray surcoat. Belts and boots were unified in dark brown. The cloak is thick for winter, but without fur like me. They are arranged in dark shades and are simple but cool ...! Although the band of the usual Guard Knight is Hanamaru, it looks cool, but this outfit has another advantage. I want to see more different looks. I think folk costumes like the Kuah would also look good. I was dreaming about Leonhard''s folk costume, and suddenly remembered Wolf and Lily. While I was in the castle, none of the Kuahs came. It takes time not only to pack but also to move, but I really wanted to meet you. I was thinking of hugging Lily, "Wee home." I was supposed to say "I''m right now" with a shy face ... "Princess?" As I fell down, Leonhardt called me with a worried voice. "Isn''t it cold? Or are you tired?" "No, no! It''s not cold and I''m fine!" Shake his head in a hurry, but Leonhardt''s expression looking into me is not clear. "Let''s take a break" "No, that''s fine, really." "No, no. Traveling on an unfamiliar horse puts more strain on your body than you think." I''m certainly not very used to traveling by horse. But I am a non-standard princess who has gone over the mountains on foot from a cruise trip. I think it''s pretty durable based on the deep window daughter. But Leonhard-sama was a verbal act. When I got out of a little open ce, I stopped the horse andid a cloth on a rock that seemed good to sit down and sat me. Even after connecting the horse to the tree, it takes care of everything, such as sitting on ap or toweling. While receiving the offered drink, I feltplicated. "... Leon-sama" "Yes?" Leonhardt, who answers, stands casually in my windshield. Hmmmm. I''m d, I''m d ... "Are you a little overprotected?" Leonhardt''s eyes were rounded as if he had been hit by emptiness. He then swung his gaze to the upper right, following his past, and rubbed his chin with his finger. Did you have no awareness? "Is that so?" I nodded to him muttering confidently. Leonhardt is with you as my escort, not a servant. I''m sorry to take care of me and I can''t stand being I''m a princess, but I can do as much as I can around myself. In addition, if treated very carefully, I remember when I was only treated as a princess. I''m sorry to have to try again even though I got closer. I can''t help exposing all such real intentions, but I can tell some ces. Then Leonhardt was in trouble. "Is it troublesome?" "No, it''s not! I''m sorry ..." "If so, don''t worry" Once that is said, it is difficult to refute. Does Leonhardt like taking care of you? I heard that there were many brothers below, and they showed good care in the game. I think this is a reward, and is it correct to enjoy it? I''m really nervous, but will you get used to it someday ...? But, knowing or not knowing me who struggles in my heart, Leonhard has thrown a bomb. "I think it''s fun to take care of you." "!?" I was about to blow out the water I was drinking. I want someone to praise you for being satisfied. I want to squeeze in what it means, but if you look at Leonhardt who smiles with no smile, the answer is like. This person probably just loves taking care of younger ones. I do not treat me specially. I''m not ying with a girl''s heart. But as a maiden in love isplicated, please forgive me for seeing grudges. 150 Kitakami, The Reincarnation Princess. (2) The stone fort, towering against the icy winter sky, was surrounded by a spectacr atmosphere. Is it because of the building without any decoration, or because of the snow that covers the whole area? Unlike the peaceful royal capital, there was a sense of tension that made him tight. The knights who have greeted us may be showing their movements and their dignified expressions. You must stay out of the way of the knights while at the fort. Although I was nervous, I was determined in my heart, but as soon as I was passed through another room, I could not hide my surprise that the air was softened. "It''s been a long time, color man!" The captain of the Border Guard struck Leonhardt''s shoulder with a cheerful smile instead of the harsh expression as before. In addition, with the power that seems not to be shy. "Before the Princess" Leonhard whistles, wrinkles between her eyebrows. However, the captain did not try to change his attitude while saying "sorry". "I have heard that Her Highness is very generous. You will not me the countryside for rudeness, right?" A vain and a wink are sent, andughteres up rather than anger. He seems to be a very exciting person, but he seems to be good at life. Don''t worry, I nodded with a smile and looked at Leonhardt with a face like a child. Short-cut golden hair, sharp double-cut eyes. A high nose line on a dignified eyebrow that expresses the strength of will. Deep carved features, tan skin, and a cheerful temper reminded me of South American men on Earth. The body is quiterge and looks stronger than Leonhardt. The uniform shorter than the guard knight''s uniform seems to be cramped. Amander of the Border Guard, based on the border with Raptor, and a friend of Leonhardt''s old friend ... Ernst von Lieber. He and Leonhardt seemed to have been together since the apprenticeship of the knight. The friendly Captain Lieber and the good-looking Leonhardt-san seemed to be verypatible and were working together. Especially in training swords, Leonhardt''s opponent was only Captain Lieber. Although Leonhardt is superior in speed and skill, Captain Lieber is superior to simple power alone. I heard that Leonhardt''s synchronicity has a lot of influential people, either because of his strength in having friends who work hard together or whether he is drawn by these two people. Above, Rosemary research. By the way, the source is the knight who was in charge of my escort instead of us. He''s more informed than Leonhardt, so he has more information than I do. I felt so familiar that I wanted to be a friend personally. "I''m just as sick as ever." "Even if you tell me" Leonhardt, whose back is beaten with a strong power, mutters with an embarrassed face. But that slightly cold attitude seemed to prove their friendliness. "But what''s the point of being still single is that if you don''t get rid of it quickly, you''ll just have more poor and miserable daughters." Giku ! The lead is here, Captain !! "It''s none of your business" Leonhardt returned with a bitter look. It seems so! It''s none of your business! If Leonhardt thinks he can solidify right now, how will he take responsibility! I put myself in my brain in my casual conversation. "Is that extra? Nothing beats the happiness that a loving woman greets you to return?" Speaking of which, Captain Lieber has heard he is a pretty beloved wife. Wife seems to be weak, and Captain Lieber, who has decided to take the border guard in the north, left his crying wife in the royal capital and decided to leave alone. But she seems to have said, "I don''t want to be separated from you." Lovely couple. Too enviable. "Please say from your Highness that you have a quick home. If you are a Koiz child, surely a son or a daughter will be a reliable presence in the kingdom." "eh" I was suddenly shaken and was upset. What are you sad about and you have to encourage someone you like to marry another woman? If it is a child of Leonhardt, I will. I''m sorry that I''m not as princess as ever, but I''m not ashamed as a girl. But I don''t like things I don''t like. While I''m not my direct boss, isn''t it sexual harassment to say it? Gluggles and various words go around in my head, but I can''t speak well. If you are worried that there will be a safe answer to get through this ce, a shadow will be cast. When I raised my face, in front of my eyes was Leonhard''s back. "Ernst. I would like to be rude to your Highness anyway." Leonhardt, standing over me, speaks with a low voice. It was like angry if it wasn''t for me. I can''t see Leonhardt''s face. But Captain Lever, who looked into Leonhardt''s shadow, seemed quite surprised. The eyes of Haruharu are wide open enough to fall. "So that''s it" Captain Lieber taps. "I see, I see! This seems to be my style!" "... what are you talking about?" Leonhard asks Captain Lieber, whoughed out loud, with a suspicious voice. I want to ask too. How did that happen in the current conversation? "No, no, I''m told I''m sick or insensitive, but that''s exactly right. Sorry, Your Highness. Please forgive me." Captain Lieber, kneeling in front of me, begs for forgiveness, looking really fun. I couldn''t understand the trantion, and although my eyes were ck and white, I nodded. "Don''t worry" I didn''t know why he was apologized, so he returned a strange reply, but Captain Lieber didn''t seem to mind. "Thank you. Your Highness is kind. Captain Perever thanked me, and then spoke to Leonhard to ask for consent. In response, Leonhardt stared at Captain Lieber while making a frown. "That doesn''t mean you can do anything." "I know. It was bad." Leonhard sighs out after a moment of silence. "No second time" When Captain Reaver nodded, Leonhard returned from his scary face to his usual calm look. I was suffocating without knowing, and I finally exhale there. Then I moved on to the main subject, vige information. Captain Lieber, who spread the map on the desk and started exining, was very serious and ended up not knowing what an apology was. 151 Kitakami, The Reincarnation Princess. (3) I was worried about the reason for the apology, but I decided to concentrate on what was right in front of me, and I dropped my eyes on Captain Reaver. Under the rugged, masculine hands of Captain Perever, the map shows the northeastern part of Nebel. It is a hazy upward character with several scribbles and three circles. "Three viges meet the presented conditions" Hearing that, I was secretly relieved. Under the rough conditions of a vige near the border and a shattered temple, I thought it would be quite difficult to squeeze. I was worried about what to do if there were dozens of such ces. "Two of them are rtively close to this fort." The gnarled finger slides left from the fort. The location of the circle is one northwest of the fort. One in the west southwest. As Captain Lieber says, the distance is not that far. I''m not very confident how to read the map, but I think it probably takes less than half a day on a horse. The other one is certainly far away, but you will probably arrive in two days even though you have a break in the middle of the vige. "I was sorry that it took longer than expected to find out." "No!" I waved in a hurry to Captain Reaver with her head lowered. Here''s what I asked you to do during your work, such as patrols and marching exercises. Naturally it takes time. Besides, I can''t tell the story of the Demon King, so I''m hiding what I''m looking for. It''s really thankful to hear such a vague request. "Thank you for your cooperation. Thank you for taking the time to study while you''re busy." "It''s a in word" Captain Perever said, and narrowed her eyes softly. It is intimidating if you have a severe expression, probably because of the carved features and masculine parts. The double teeth and theughing wrinkles around the eyes, which nced through therge mouth, wiped out the difficulty of attachment. I know it''s a bad expression for an adult man, but I thought she was a cute person with a smile. Also, I would like to see him with his wife. Combination of arge, stubborn man and a sick and ephemeral savory person ... I also like a doting system, and I really like it. I''d like to hear from my wife, like getting used to it or locating. Is there a way to get along with your wife? If you ask a greeting, you will be annoyed by the truth ... I was struggling with an impure thought, pushing the most important matter of searching for the Demon King to the corner of my head, and I was returned to consciousness by the hard sound that echoed. "I''m Wolter. I came by call." A low voice says so from behind the door. Apparently, it was the sound of the door being knocked. Captain Perever turned his eyes on me and cut out that he had a man to introduce. "While staying at this fort, I will tell you that you will keep your status down, so your subordinates will take care of the daughter of a great family. If you are alone, there will be some inconvenience, so we have prepared a reliable man alone. " I mean, there''s another person who knows I''m a princess, that''s the person behind the door. "Get in" When Captain Lever allowed, the door opened with a hard voice saying "I''m sorry," and a young man came in. "This is an excellent deputymander of ourpany. Isaac, greeting His Highness." In the first half, Captain Lever turned his gaze toward me to the man who came in. A man urged to say hello ... The Vice Commander turned to me. ck hair with no habit struck behind, with long, violet eyes. The narrow surface with thin eyebrows, well-formed nose muscles, and thin lips arranged in a golden ratio gives a nervous impression. If the world had thin silver-framed sses, it would be a good match. At first nce, the appearance of a schr rather than a knight seems to be convinced, but you can also see from the top of the uniform that you are slim and trained. There is no reason that the person who is appointed as a deputymander in the merit-based border guard is specialized in deskwork. "I''m Isaak Wolter" The self-introduction without taste or breeze took only three seconds. The greeting is over !? It''s short. "... I''m Rosemary von Velfalt. I''ll be grateful to keep you from getting in the way of your work." She smiles while she is almost convulsed, but Vice Commander Wolter does not respond. Apparently I don''t mean to be good. Awkward silence falls into the room. But Vice Commander Wolter has nothing to worry about. Or rather, I didn''t move one eyebrow. You''re strong! "Izaq, you are ... you don''t have that attitude." Captain Reaver is annoyed, but Vice Commander Wolter blows everywhere. "Sorry, Your Highness. Please do not be offended." I told Captain Lieber, who seems apologetic, that I didn''t mind. I don''t really care. I understand that just visiting the important point on the border with Raptor by the princess can be quite annoying. I feel like I''m not good at obstructing my face. In the case of Vice Commander Wolter, his eyes are saying. I feel like I''m saying that I can go home quickly because it''s in the way, including my attitude. I refuse. I''m not here for fun too. Until recently, I forgot that I had a desire out of the main line to see if I could meet the captain''s wife. Thick face shame? Yeah, I can''t hear it. "This guy is a crusty guy, but I guarantee it will be dependable." "Yes. Thank you." He smiled and said the same line once again to Vice Commander Wolter. Then, the bluish purple eyes are slightly astounded. He was then grumpy. Yeah, easy to understand. It is a person without any front and back. Even though he''s wrong, he''s not good at taking care of a girl, but he also knows Captain Reaver pushing him. People who can''t lie are precious. I wasughing and smiling, and I heard a slightugh from behind. When I looked back, I found Leonhardt''s shoulder shaking with a smile. I didn''t know why he wasughing, and a question mark floated above his head. "... Leon?" "I''m sorry. I thought I was stronger." "!" I was told to smile and at once I faded away. Oh oh oh ...! I was so cute! I showed a very cute side! I scream in my heart. I did it. Absolutely, she seemed to be a disgusting and unpretentious woman. If it''s a heroine, it''s a scene that looks down with tears. You should have beenughing in a healthy manner. I''m certainly not a heroine, but I guess there was a little more cute reaction. But even if the pieces are not hurt, I can''t go down with tears! I can''t lie in the first ce, me. I tried only once when I was a high school girl in the previous life, but no tears came out. You can''t remember the crying scene in the movie or repeat the crying song in your brain. I''m distracted. I don''t care if I can''t remember the lyrics and start humming in the middle, or if I can''t remember the name of the character that the starring actress yed in a different work. I''m sorry for myself and now I''m going to be in tears. It''s alreadyte. I''mpletely wrong. Unlike me who is depressed, Leonhard seems to be having fun for some reason. Is it better to just be amazed or despised? 152 Search For Reincarnation Princess. The straight road that draws a gentle curve extends long as if you ran a brush on a piece of paper. The fields that spread on both sides did not seem to have been nted because it was not the right time, and thin snow remained. Some exposed soil makes a small expectation of theing of spring, but the wind rubbing my cheeks loose was still cold, and the exhaled breath was frozen white and quickly disappeared. When I was trying to determine the end of the narrow road, I could see the vige beyond the gentle slope. Houses lined up to protect the trees, whether they were nted as windbreaks. A small forest spread in the back, and a hilly area with white makeup continued in the back. It is a little over five hours to be rocked by a horse from the fort. Finally we arrived at the first vige. Sigh leaks unexpectedly. I was just nervous, but noticed that he was seen by Leonhardt-sama, and hurriedly held my mouth in my hand. "Thanks for your good work. Let''s take a break somewhere." I smiled and was so sorry. Because I''m not doing anything. Like Leonhardt, he doesn''t remember the path or manipte the reins of the horse. I was just swinging by a horse. "All right" "Princess?" It''s OK, so let''s start the survey as it is. I wanted to say that, but I was interrupted by the calling voice. I''mughing with a smile, but I''m a little scared. Did you say you couldn''t? Is hearing such a secondary sound a hallucination? "Let''s take a break?" "Yes" I couldn''tpete with a powerful smile, and nodded without force. Puff, Leonhard, who narrowed his eyes, looked at me sweetly and softly. But the sweetness is like a teacher seeing a poor student. Or something like that, where the owner looks at a dog that he doesn''t remember. I felt happy, sad, andplicated. The horse advances with the sound of kapokapo and cute hooves. On the road, a flock of sheep inside the fence was noticed. Yeah, there''s a buzzing voice mixed with a whispering cry. I saw a white dog barking at this. However, the tail like a feather broom is shaking with no patter. I think sheepdogs are friendly, but I''m worried about their role. An elderly man working nearby looked at us in the form of a dog''s gaze. Light brown eyes with wrinkles on the corners of the eyes are astonishingly round. Next, he was narrowly shredded. I bowed because my eyes were right, but he was embarrassed and took his hat down. Leonhard who got down the horse pulled the reins and approached the fence. "Hello" "Oh, hello. ... I guess those of the journey?" I felt that my expression and voice included a little caution. Are travelers unusual? Or are we invisible to travelers? "Yes, I just visited an acquaintance at the border fort." "The Border Guard" Uncle was apparently relieved. The Border Guard may be a very dependable presence for those living in the surrounding viges. "Maybe you''re a knight?" "Well, it''s simr." "I''m sure he''s dressed up and he''s a man I''ve never seen in the countryside." Leonhardt smiled bitterly as he nced from top to bottom. I''m not saying it''s such a big thing, but if you''re not a knight, I''d like to sneak into who is a knight. The uncle''s gaze, which seems to havepletely released his alert, catches me. He smiled back and smiled back. "Who is that person? A great belovedpanion." "Oh, this girl ..." "Maybe your wife?" "Yeah ...!?" A bomb was thrown before Leonhardt answered. He was unprepared and unresponsive. My eyes were also dots. I''m too surprised that my brain can''t keep up. We decided to determine our rtionship while watching the vigers'' reactions. If the age difference is too wide for my sister, my niece or daughter. I hate it. I really hate it. But I didn''t make any assumptions about being a couple. A little ... No, I''m pretty happy. Although the age difference has not been reduced for a long time, it seems that the appearance alone has be a bit like Leonhard''s neighbor. "... I''m my sister." After one cough, Leonhard answered. Is the cheek appearing a little red is a vision that shows my hope? "Oh, I see. Sorry, there are quite a few couples who are as old as you here." "I don''t care. I don''t look alike, and the years are so far apart that many people don''t seem like siblings." "I''m a younger sister, and I''m pretty good. I''m pretty cute." Leonhardt nods while rubbing behind his neck, shyly. "Yeah, yeah. I want to start shouting. I want to run around while screaming iprehensible. While talking to me, I wonder if Leonhard is shy, and I feel ashamed, happy, and smile. Strictly speaking, it''s not myself but my fictitious sister. It''s just a setting. Not empty. I''m not empty. Leonhardt looks back at me and reaches out. e" "!!" I thought that my breath would stop. Well, in such a ce, I would like Leonhard to say the words and words to enter the best ten ... I try to pretend to be calm, but if I do not care, my expression is going to copse. Even `` Come on '''' is cunning !? "... Thank you, brother" While taking care not to be suspicious of behavior, get down the horse with the help of Leonhardt. He bowed down to his uncle watching with a good smile. "Hello" "Yes, hello. Or going out with the good-looking brother today?" "Yes. He said he was going to see his friends, so he told me he couldn''t do it. I was going to y my brother''s favorite sister, but I don''t know where she was acting anymore or where she really was. Looking up, Leonhardt stroked my head with a shy smile. precious. No regrets in my life. The world may end today ... "If you''re all right in the countryside, don''t be slow." "Thank you, uncle" While worshiping Leonhardt-sama in your heart, thank you with a cat-like smile. "By the way, uncle. I like seeing old buildings .... I heard that there is a temple around here, where is it?" "Is it a temple?" Pachikuri and the uncle blinked. After that, it bes a subtle expression for some reason. "Oh, there are some ..." The uncle with a bitter smile looks back. I am confused without understanding the meaning of the expression, and Leonhardt followed his eyes. You can see the building on the other side of the fence, outside the vige. A stone building made of what seems to be limestone. But if not my mistake, it looks like it''s in the works. Sure, it looks like a temple. But wait a minute. I was supposed to be looking for an old temple outside the vige. Maybe? I had a bad feeling and returned my gaze to my uncle. "Sure, there was an old temple, but it was so dangerous that it was crumbled and I had to rebuild it. Looking at me stunned, the uncleughed in trouble as he scratched his gray hair. 153 Search For Reincarnation Princess. (2) Captain Lieber said that it took time to investigate, and it may have been appropriate to assume such a situation. What was there a year ago is not always there. Sure, if it''s about to crumble, it will fix it. It''s dangerous, yeah. I understand. I know ... Contents, what happened !? I asked if there was anything that seemed to be worthwhile in history, but I wasughed at it. Rather, she was surprised at nothing. The vigers had said that if there was nothing to store, it would have been better to remove them instead of rebuild. In other words, can you think that the devil was not enshrined in the temple here? Regardless of the presence or absence of the stone sealed by the Demon King, if you find a hidden room in a stone, it will remain impressive. The search has been a little ufortable since the first day. A big hand is ced on my head, thinking with wrinkles between my eyebrows. When I raised my face, Leonhardt, sitting directly across the desk, stared at me as if she were concerned. "Don''t make such a face. Is the journey just begun?" Forget the gentle gaze and sweet voice, forget the ce and the situation, and pulsate. I pressed down on the chest that was shot out and groaned a little. It is impossible to pretend to be calm by adding a head pon, even if the broken speech alone is quite dangerous. I want you to stop trying to kill Moe with your brother''s face spoiling your sister. It will open a strange door. "Marie?" Did youe to call your name! No, it''s such a setting. Leonhardt is just ying the role he was given. "Nothing, brother" I managed to get over the urge to scream andugh back at me. Yes, with a short word, I gently stroked my head. "The soup in this restaurant is said to be delicious and reputable. "Yup" While responding, squint at the touch of arge hand. Oh oh ... I want to be Leonhard''s sister for the rest of my life. No no no! It''s different, but I! The ce you are aiming for is not there! Dangerous, dangerous. She was so addictive that she was willing to ept her sister position. When I enter the Orcein family, only as a wife! Wife not an adopted woman! Wipe the sweat floating on the forehead. Leonhardt looked back to call the clerk without any notice of the suspicious behavior. Now, I and Leonhardt havee to the cafeteria of the vige I visited. It was a bitte for lunch and too early for dinner, but it was bustling. Not only the residents of the vige, but also the appearance of travelers. People who are aiming for raptors from the royal capital of Nebel, if they stay overnight before crossing the border, are probably in a good location, and there are many people in small viges. "Re ..., brother" "Hmm?" Leonhardt, who seems to havepleted his order, smiled at my call and leaned his head lightly. The clerk''s sister seems to have inadvertently seen the gesture and smile, and is solidified. The ponytail of her sister traveling to the kitchen on a small run gently shook while holding down the cheeks that had been stained red as if they were hiding. Sister ... I understand, I understand ...! The destructive power of Leonhard''s smile is endless ...! "Marie?" Puha. I tripped again. "Um ... what do you do after this?" "Let''s look around the vige after eating" The chances of this vige being a hit have been reduced as much as possible. But for the time being, Leonhardt may have decided that you should look around the temple being rebuilt. I want to casually talk to the people involved in the construction. "Yes, then?" "That''s right ... let''s go back once." "Rather than aiming for the next vige?" When I asked, Leonhard nodded. "If we go now, it will be night. The building you wanted to see will not look like dark if it is dark." It is closer to the second destination, the vige, directly from here, but is it still difficult in terms of time? At night, the dangers on the road will increase, and above all it will be dark and impossible to search. I do not know if there is an inn in the next vige. Leonhard''s judgment is correct. The first ce, which has be almost empty, has a feeling of restlessness, but there is nothing wrong with rushing. When I swallowed my anxiety and frustration and nodded, the eyes of the night color, which could see through everything, were soft and thin. "Sorry I made you wait" The clerk''s sister has returned, as if we had watched our conversation break. A deep wooden te full of soup and a t te with bread are ced in front of me. Then the same thing was put before Leonhard. The soup is tomato-based. It seems to have boiledmb with bone and then boiled it with lots of vegetables and beans. Sheep are not very familiar with meat, but I think it''s okay because she said that the smell shouldn''t matter because the fat is cooked well. Bread is hard. Probably a rye bread with a cross cut with a knife on a rounded top. It''s a guy I''ve seen on Ma''s Delivery Service. Both are hot and the appetite is stimted by the scent drifting with steam. It looks delicious. How can I eat meat with bones? I want a knife and fork, but only a spoon. When I nced around, everyone was stuck in the wild. That''s true. In a sense, it''s a proper manner. When I looked at Leonhardt''s state, my eyes were perfect. I think I noticed that I was in trouble. He gave his hand silently to take it. Shake your head a little after you get lost. Indeed, there was resistance to sticking to the meat in front of Leonhard. But I don''t know how long this journey will end. I can''t help Leonhardt do what she cares all the time. I was prepared and I grabbed the bone with my hand and bitten into the meat. The fragrance that remains even when stewed spreads in the mouth. Next I felt the sourness of tomatoes, the taste of vegetables and the aroma of herbs. The moment the meat was bitten, the juice gradually overflowed. When I pulled my bones while chewing, my body was easily peeled off. Chew while holding the mouth with one hand. There is a peculiarity, but the taste is deeper than that. Herbs and tomatoes reduce odor and bring out umami. The fat was soft and melted in my mouth. "delicious" I mutter unintentionally. When he raised his face, Leonhardt had his eyes rounded. Oh, you don''t think you''ve done it !? Are you aware of me being irritated or not? Leonhardt smiled very happily. "Really" Leonhardt doesn''t feel stunned by me. He started eating with a cheerful appearance. I keep eating while having a Hatena mark over my head. Whether rye bread is freshly baked or hot with bare hands. Holding it with both hands and breaking it from the center, the light brown contents appeared. The scent of the nasal cavity is slightly unique. Slice it into bite-sized pieces and throw it into your mouth. It has a more chewy texture than wheat bread. But I don''t hate it. On the contrary, you may like it. When eaten with a lot of soups, it is even more delicious. "Bread and soup are delicious" Mutter honest impressions. "That''s good" There was a reply to the words that I intended to say by myself. But it was not Leonhard''s voice. Before you understand where the voice ising from, a wet towel is ced near me. He turned his gaze upwards and saw a man standing. The sunlighting in through the skylight was backlit, and I couldn''t see my face. "Use your hands because they get dirty" "Eh, thank you." "This is it. If you can eat it delicious, it''s worth making." Speaking of that, the man goes to the kitchen. And I looked back shortly before entering. "Oh, there are so many alternatives." Slightly longer and thinner hair just for the neck and bangs is light brown like rye bread at hand. The eyes of the same color give a soft impression, whether they are decorated with long eyshes or the lower corners of the eyes. The white thin surface looks neutral, but the stiff arms and neck around the white shirt are male. "Ha ..." I tried to reply, yes, and it hardened. I think he''s a beautiful man, but I''m not in love. Rather, it''s because of the abrupt sense of visibility. I can assert that it is genuine and the first meeting. But why do you think at the same time as "know"? Even if you don''t have to worry, you can get the answer in seconds. Not a dejav. Same as meeting a crow. What was stuck in my previous memory. The man in front of your eyes is thest key figure in the maiden game "Wee to the Underworld." 154 Search For Reincarnation Princess. (3) A sub-character that is deeply involved in the crow''s route and is a former assassin. In the game, he came out as a restaurant clerk. It is a prince-like beauty that is gentle on women and gentle on women, and should have been very popr with users. "What''s wrong with thedy? Is there something on my face?" Because he has stared too long, he lowers his eyebrows and asks. I returned to me and shook my head in a hurry. "No, no! I feel a bit like a friend ... I''m sorry." "I don''t have to apologize. I''m rather d to have a chance to talk to a beautifuldy." Sharari and arguingining words are thrown out. But it turned out to be the same as a greeting to him without any knowledge of the game. Because neither the voice nor the expression contains any colored things. "Late! I''m sorry, help a little!" "Yes" In response to the voice from behind, he waved lightly at me and then retracted inside. Yes, it is. The name is "Late". That was what he said in the game. That''s why I don''t think there is a difference ... In the game, Latte probably worked in a restaurant in the royal capital, not in a remote vige. Why are you here? Did the crow change, as he became the intelligence of Nebel, not the Raptor assassin? "Mary, what''s wrong?" Leonhardt looks at me with a worried look. He returned safe and resumed his meal. I''m curious, but I don''t get the answer. Then prioritize eating a delicious meal in front of you while it is still hot and not worrying about your loved ones. "Thank you for the meal" Both the soup and the bread were quite good, but they were delicious and I was able to finish. I''m full and my body is shining. Happiness ... "Yes, poor quality" When you are happily immersed in your stomach, you will hear a voice. Next, the cup was put in front. "Please have tea after meal" Latte said with a smile. "Thank you" "Yeah. Look at this cool brother. It''s really only for girls, but it''s special because she''s a youngdy." "Thank you." Leonhardt received the cup with a bitter smile. Perate wonders if he will leave, and ces the te on the tray in Leonhard''s left seat. As he turned his doubts, he pulled his chair and sat down on his own. "I guess it''s good for tea, so I''m going to have lunch." While listening to the question and not waiting for a response, it''s called your own pace or a little forcible. But I think it''s a gentleman to sit next to Leonhard instead of me. Late''s lunch was fried vegetables and t bread. It looks like cooked rice, but it looks delicious. Rate''s eating scenery is quite dynamic because it doesn''t suit the neutral appearance. Since the bite isrge, the dishes you see and see will decrease. Suck tea while being amazed. The tea with a slight sweetness was tasty, though it was as hacky as the food. "Where did the young girlse from?" Late, who finished the meal early, asked us questions. "I am from the royal capital" Answer honestly that there is no need to lie down. If you lie poorly, you will get rags. "Oh, I guess. Both of you think it''s something insane, or something, so I thought it was." "You are" "I want to be lucky to be called you. Intercepting Leonhardt''s question with his hand, Rathe said. "Yes, I know. I''m Leon. This is my sister, Mary." "Mary to Leon. Yeah, good luck. So what''s the story?" Although his brothers and sisters are not quite alike, Lathe did not particrly notice. No, it may be more correct to let me shed. He didn''t have the air reading skills in the game. He didn''t dare mention it was going to be a delicate topic. Leonhard responded to Latte urging the continuation of the story. "Oh, is Latte born here?" "I''m a stranger. I''m not Nebel''s birth. I came to this vige a couple of months ago. I was looking for a workce to live in and was lucky enough to get hired here." Latte is not born in Nebel. I didn''t know because I rarely talked about my identity even in the game. Former assassin, only knows old crows. Since the crows are also the targets of capture, they rarely talk about the past, so both of us have many mysteries. But if the crow was assassin sent from Raptor to Nebel, was Latte also the Raptor assassin? Thinking there, I was suddenly worried. No way, there s no progression right now, right? I was stuck on the fact that I was on the border with Raptor. The upation of the restaurant clerk is right, and it just has shifted. Yeah, I think too much. "Why did theye from the royal capital? Is there no sightseeing in such a countryside?" "I''vee to an acquaintance at a border fort. I''m looking around here." "Do you know the Border Guard?-Well, Leon is like a knight." Upon hearing Leonhardt''s words, Rath responded in a manner simr to an uncle shepherd. "If I wanted to guide Mary, I''d better take her to a better ce." "I''m rather my self. I liked seeing old buildings and I heard that this vige also has an old temple, so I forced my brother to bring it." Since it was a simr flow, I used the exnation to my uncle as it was. I don''t think there was anything unnatural, but Latte stopped moving for a moment. I immediately returned to a friendly smile before I wondered it. "Hey, that''s a rare hobby for young girls." Indeed, it may be an unusual hobby. So were you surprised? "Is it strange?" "Yeah, I like me too, so I feel sorry. But that was a shame. The temple in this vige would have been renewed." "That''s right, so I was thinking about going to a different vige." "That''s good. If you find it, let me know. I''ll go see it even when my work is off." Late, who was listening to her with his cheek stick, tilted her neck as if to press her. The long bangs sway, revealing the excellent forehead. The shape-like forehead, together with the whiteness of the skin, looked like a doll. However, there is one scar on the skin like white porcin. "...? Oops, I showed you something unsightly." Rate notices my gaze and fixes her bangs with a bitter smile. "I fell asleep and hit it. No big deal." "Is that so ... please be careful." The scar that became red and cramped had the skin around it cramped and discolored. I feel that it is not a wound that can be made by hitting it a little. But it seems like a topic that I don''t want to be touched so much, so I let it flow without rushing. After a little talk, Latte takes a seat because he has a job. He put the dishes on the tray and walked slowly toward the kitchen. As I nced at him afterwards, Leonhardt reached out. I grabbed the wet wipe that was in my hand. "Late" "Hmm?" Leonhard gave a hand towel to look back at Latte. Larate catches with his right hand without danger. "Lost thing" "Thank you" Neither Latte nor the surrounding customers have any worries about it, but I was a little surprised that Leonhardt did the action of throwing rather than handing. Also, while holding a tray with tableware in one hand, I was surprised at thette which I received easily. It''s quite difficult to look back and catch something thrown from behind without losing bnce. Moreover, if I had no mistake in memory, Latte was using her left hand when eating. If you are not a dominant hand, use it for a lot of skill. Even though Perate disappeared into the kitchen, I was looking at it somehow, but I returned my eyes to Leonhardt in front. I tried to talk and immediately swallowed my words. Leonhardt was staring at the kitchen with a steep face. But he noticed my gaze, and soon returned to his gentle face. "... I''ll be out soon" "Yup" When I see Leonhardt-sama, I think it''s better to tell her about Latte. But I don''t know if Latte is still an assassin, and I have no evidence or grounds that she is a Raptor man. It is bad to nt a prejudice and miss a real spy. I was worried for a while, how to talk. 155 Examination Of Reincarnation Princess. After all, I couldn''t find any clues that could lead to the Demon King. Even if you look around the temple or talk to the people involved in the construction, you can''t get any remarkable information, and you''ll be missed. The next day, I returned to the fort, dropping my shoulders and shoulders, and switched my mind to work again tomorrow. I was standing stunned while watching the snow blowing with the heavy wind sound like the sound of the earth. Today''s weather, a rainstorm. It is rare in this area located in the north. God, what did I do? "It may be obvious, but we are not allowed to go out today." Standing beside me standing by the window, said in an office tone, Deputy Commander Isaac Walter. He is reflected in the ss, with no expression like Noh mask. Despite that, I felt like I wasn''t taking care of it. It''s okay. I have a reputation for recklessness, but I don''t have the courage to go out in a snowstorm. "Yes. I''m going to be quiet today." "If so, it''s fine." I moved my gaze out of the window to me, and Vice Commander Wolter briefly stated. "The captain will not return until tomorrow. If you have any help, please tell me." "Don''t you, Captain?" "It seems that his wife is not in good shape." "eh!?" When he lifted his face, he was slightly surprised. After he looked away as hesitant, he looked down and exhaled a sigh. "I''ve heard before that when the weather gets bad, I''m sick. "Is that so" Surely the weather is bad, but many people get sick. I was often suffering from headaches because of atmospheric pressure. Is it okay ... I''m worried. The weak will be able to withstand this cold. If the case of the Demon King calms down, let''s ask Wolf once if he can see you. You may be told that it is not your pharmacist''s turn, because you are not sick but rather weak from birth. Let''s just talk. "When you''re calm, let''s ask if you can visit us." Leonhardt suggested you to see me worried. Nodding, he stopped trying to stroke my head in a natural way. Probably the remnants of his brother''s pretend. Realizing that he was not his brother now, he shook hisughter and waved his unfocused hand. Cute, finally, picky. My vocabry is dead. "If you can stay in the fort, you are free to leave. I am in the office, so please call me if you have anything." Ignoring ourmunication, Vice Commander Wolter proceeds. Even if you say you like to spend it, you can wander around when you''re at work. I wonder if I''ll read quietly. Or ... "If there is anything I can help ..." "No thank you" The reluctantly raised hand was rejected in seconds. Des Yone. I knew. Without the wind that bothered me with a dryugh, Vice Commander Wolter looked at Leonhardt with an expression that came to mind. "Dr. Orcein. If you like it, would you like to see the training of your subordinate? I want you to teach me. " "It doesn''t matter" Leonhardt looked down at me, looking down a bit at trouble. He''sing as my escort and probably thinks he can''t leave me alone. So I thought. Leonhard has a wonderful n that can fulfill his mission and fulfill my desires. "I also want to visit." "No" My statement was rejected again in seconds. I can''t understand. Leonhard wrinkles between his eyebrows and says no. "Even a mock sword with a crushed de can be a minor injury if it hits. It is dangerous." I do not want to miss the chance to see Leonhard''s cool appearance. But he knew he wasn''t likely to nod. "I''m near your Highness while Orseuin is off seat." "... Wolter?" I was stunned because I did not see that Vice Commander Wolter would buy my talisman. "I just have my own work, so my Highness will be spending time in my office, is that OK?" "of course" There is such an exchange, and Leonhard goes to the indoor training area. I went to the office with Vice Commander Wolter. The office of Vice Commander Wolter was clean and tidy, without betraying the seemingly meticulous impression. There are few things in the room, and there are only bookshelves, office desks, and reception sets. But strangely, I didn''t feel it was mineral. "Please be free. You can read any book on the bookshelf." Vice Commander Wolter nced at me, standing alone, and picked up the documents piled up at the office desk. After that, he ran his pen silently without turning his attention. It seems they are going to leave itpletely. To be honest, it''s easier. I approach the bookshelf and look at the titles of the books in line. There are a wide range of fields, from specialized books on warfare, such as tactics and formation, to maps, history books, and medical books. However, it is unlikely that there will be any recreational books such as novels. Slide your index finger into the space, following the spine of the book. Suddenly, I found a book I was interested in and stopped my hand. The color of the extracted material is different from other books. The sole, which is made by sandwiching a bundle of paper with cardboard, making a hole, and spelling it through a string, looks not like a book bound by a craftsman, but a thing made by an amateur. I hesitated to open it because I thought it would be bad for a diary or report. "I said that I could read whatever was on the bookshelf." What was thrown was the words after reading my feelings correctly. However, even when he turned his gaze to Vice Commander Wolter, he did not look at him with a nce. He continues to speak, keeping his eyes on the documents at hand. "It''s a collection of northeastern Nebel folk tales. I don''t know if it''s boring, but hopefully." "Folk tales!" Hey! It looks interesting. I would like to see it against the map anyway. I would like topare it with a history book. "I will read it by all means" I was looking at the map and history book from the shelf while I was excited. Looking back over his shoulder, Vice Commander Wolter, who had not taken his eyes off the papers, was staring at me. I was staring at her face as if she was surprised and confused, and I was confused. Well, I wondered why I was looking at you Was it a social order? Should you have read the back of the words, like pickled in Kyoto? No, I don''t know. I read it because I said it''s okay to read it. I don''t know if I can''t do it! Raise your own thoughts and make excuses in your heart. But he couldn''t speak out stupidly and was sweating cold. "Well, was it?" When he was afraid, Vice Commander Wolter returned to me as if he had been yed. He shook his head and muttered, No. "As I said, you can watch it as you like ... just a little surprising." "Surprising?" "To be honest, I didn''t really think I would read it, because I didn''t even know that the princess was interested in it. ah I see. I could read it separately, but did it mean I didn''t read it because I wasn''t interested anyway? "Personally, it''s very interesting." "... What are your ns for history books and maps?" "Because folk tales often reflect locality and historical background in the form of lessons, it would be interesting topare them." I answered honestly, but my voice gradually got quieter. Because I noticed while saying. Is this how you enjoy yourself, are you quite a maniac? When. But it''s not aplete hobby. Hey, I''m wondering if it can help you find the Demon King. It''s True? ... The previous life was a high school girl who was walking around the city with one old map. My friend told me that it was a withered hobby. It was such a tour, and I want to believe that I am not special. Vice Commander Wolter stands silently. "Please wait" That''s right, he heads to the exit of the room. As he opened the door and looked out, he looked back at me once and said, "Never leave here until I return." Wait, a few minutes. The returning captain, Wolter, had materials in both hands. In front of me sitting on the edge of the sofa and waiting, a dorm and a bundle of paper are ced. Despite me being amazed with a surprised face, Vice Commander Wolter puts a bunch of materials on the desk. "Now, what I have at hand is a simplified version. This is a transcript of it in detail. It''s roughly summarized by region. It''s assigned to each story. Please refer to the number and the subject on this paper. " I was convinced that my breath was up. I think it''s easy to hear that it''s easy to hear because the tone of the voice isn''t disturbed even though it''s fast-talking. When I gently nced at the face of Vice Commander Wolter, the expression did not change, but my eyes seemed to shine. He opened arge, four-folded piece of paper without any notice of my gaze. "In this map, we have a distribution map for each number assigned to each of the above subjects. If you want to know the detailed terrain, please see here. " "Oh, thank you very much" When I was stunned and received a thank you, I finally met my eyes. He looked back to me. Vice Commander Wolter pulls his lips and turns his eyes involuntarily. "... I''m sorry." I was watching my eyes with round eyes, but I gradually understood the current situation. I was reminded of the reaction of Vice Commander Wolter. That''s it. A man who finds a maniac hobby. It''s a bit geeky. I rarely go around, so I''m d to be happy and start talking quickly. Also, I want to tell you that you''re a geek like this, but it''s a one-sided push. I understand. After talking back, he turned back and was embarrassing. I understand very much. "... I will read it carefully." When he smiles, Wolter nodds a little. As always, there was no significant change in expression, but it seemed a little shy. 156 Examination Of Reincarnation Princess. (2) The material produced by Vice Commander Wolter was pretty good. The person who has been described as the simplified version has summarized the essential points in an easy-to-understand manner, and if you want to dig deeper, the transcribed person is described in detail. A kind design that allows you to see only the necessary parts in detail. How convenient. How easy to see. The processing capacity of Vice Commander Wolter is iplete. Even if it wasn''t for me, the vige information I had asked Captain Lieber to find out was probably helped by Vice Commander Wolter. I was immersed simply because it was interesting as a reading material, but I have noticed after reading some stories. But that is not something to discuss here now. It is a matter that should be brought back and consulted with Leonhardt. "Wolter" "Yes" Vice Commander Wolter looked up at me from the paper he was looking at and looked at me. If you think a few hours ago, the response is so soft that it is impossible. I think it''s probably because of the slight change in awareness among Vice Commander Wolter rather than that my favorability has risen. In my opinion, he is quite shy. In other words, as a result of being upgraded from "Others of Red" to "Comrades with the same hobby", they may have been a little gentler. "Is it okay to borrow this material overnight?" "I don''t mind. It doesn''t take a few hours to read, and you can read it during your stay here." When I asked him at the source, he got a really fat answer. I think from the point of view of the volume, it was assumed from the beginning. "I''ll bring it to my roomter." "No, there is no reason to do that." "It''s not a lot of hassle, and it''s not the amount you can hold with your thin arms in the first ce. Deputymander Wolter cuts his words and looks for his bosom. I checked the smoked silver pocket watch and looked up. "It''s time for lunch. Let''s go to the cafeteria." I was told that I was hungry. The outside of the window was as rough as ever, and it was difficult to tell the passage of time, but I was not focused on it because I was concentrated more than that. I nodded, I stood, and followed Wolter. On the first day, it was prepared in a separate room, and after that I was dining outside, so this was the first time I was in the fortress canteen. How fun are you? I was concerned about my daughter, my daughter, and told me that I would prepare meals in a separate room during my stay at the fort, but I refused. I don''t want to take extra effort. In the first ce, I''m out of the ordinary daughter''s scrutiny. I''m used to eating in the crowd. The cafeteria heading to Ukiuki was very lively. I was convinced that there were so many people, but I looked at the frowning side of Vice Commander Wolter next to me and changed my mind. He wrinkles deeply in his eyebrows and asks, "What''s wrong?" Although it was not raised, the clear voice passed well. The shoulders of those who turned their backs shook violently. "Wow, deputy captain!" As soon as he saw Vice Commander Wolter, everyone straightened his back. "I''m sorry. Sorry ..." "Apologies are fine. Pascal toon leader." Block the man in front of me from apologizing. "Hah" "Report briefly" "In a vige where a living chef went to buy it, he was being stopped, so he was a member of the corps and was turning meals ..." "We''ve been notified of the ban, but we should have said briefly." "I''m sorry! The lunch was fucking unpleasant because the only ones who were currently avable were not good at cooking .... It''s a very unique finish!" I see, the point was that "Lunch is really bad!" I''m sorry to have been looking forward to rice. "It seems that there were many people who were extremely busy in the situation where they could not go outside due to a snowstorm." With a grumpy face, Vice Commander Wolter said, Pascal''s captain, who turned his face even more blue, bowed deeply. "... I was rushed to receive guidance from Orseuin. I''m sorry!" Looking down at Captain Pascal''s whirlpools, Vice Commander Wolter exhales a sigh. "It''s okay. It''s because of my licking poprity. Is there anything more your daughter can eat?" The eyes of the knights on the spot move to me next to Vice Commander Wolter. I wasughing because I couldn''t stand the spotlight. I was distracted by tremendous momentum. terrible. "A little fruit and bread." The second sigh leaked from the well-shaped lips. Vice Commander Wolter turns to me. "Mary. Sorry, do you have time. I''ll make it now." `` Vice captain !? '''' "Please stop! Do you want to break the gastrointestinal tract of your pretty daughter!" "That''s one hundred times better if you eat that shit!" "What do you mean?" Your surrounding knights, not me, reject Wolter''s offer. Vice Commander Wolter, with a sad look, seems to be a type of unaware Meshimas. Same with us. "that" When I raised my hand gently, my gaze came back to me. "If it''s good, let''s make it." I stood in the kitchen, tied the string of the borrowed apron, and turned my arms around. First I decided to look at the dishes that failed. A simple vegetable soup was made with arge pot. Is it difficult to fail with this? "The vegetables are boiled. And they are salty." The person who exined while holding the lid of therge pot was a person who was called Captain Pascal. Three white eyes of the same color as hard red hair. A little strong, but the voice is gentle. "So that''s it" It tastes salty when you taste it in a small dish. While adding water may be an ant, it doesn''t matter that the vor of the vegetables fades. After thinking a bit, I turned to the Pascal toon leader. "Do you have butter, flour and milk?" Put the pot on fire while he''s ready to give you the puzzle. The butter that was handed was melted with heat, and flour was sprinkled around where it began to foam. Mix slowly with a wooden spat while watching the distance between the pot and the fire so as not to burn. Wait for it to get used to it and remove it from the fire. "What are you making?" "Well ..." When you look up, Pascal toon looks at me with a strange expression. And just behind him, a lot of knights, including Vice Commander Wolter, were watching my movements at the entrance to the kitchen. If you were to exin the dishes to all of them, I could fail this time. I struggled with a bitter smile. "... I''m secret." As soon as I said, a strange voice came up. I could hear a scream. What do you say, "Please say it again!" What service is required, I am. You''re guilty, you guys. To be honest, I was scared to see the big men covering their faces with both hands and writhing with Gunegne. It feels like a female teacher who was assigned to a boys'' school. It is a rare animal rather than a mote. When I leaked a dryugh, I heard a painful sound. It seems that the instruction of Wolter was given. Good, do more. Add milk little by little to the mixture of flour and butter. Repeat the process of mixing and adding a little milk over and over again. Put it on fire again and stop trying to add salt and pepper. Speaking of which, the soup was already salty. Make the amount of salt fairly small and mix for a while ... OK! White sauce is ready. Fry chicken and onion appropriately and put it in the failed soup that has been re-boiled. Add white sauce and mix with a little milk. Finally, adjust the taste and finish. The cream stew ispleted. "delicious!!" "Such a delicious thing even in the dining room of the royal city, hey!" "I want to eat about five more cups." "I''m sorry! I''ve been told I''m a cup!" "Be quiet! Poor!" A high school boy eating happily and happily ... Not a knight, but his mother ... Vice Captain Walter scolds him. "I''m just sorry to have the guests cook the dishes, or to show me this ridiculous situation." "No. I couldn''t make much." I shook my head at Vice Commander Wolter, who apologizes with a strange face. Actually, only simple things are made. "That''s not the case. I wondered if I was seeing magic. Instead of making it, it turned the failed soup into a delicious dish." Magic is exaggerated. I just made a little remake. The dish that failed was a vegetable soup. Well, let''s eat. Like a stew on the te, Leonhardt, who seems to have finished his training, came. Surrounded by arge number of knights, he looks at me standing in the kitchen and curls his eyes. What is he doing? Really, what are you doing, I ... 157 Examination Of Reincarnation Princess. (3) The time is a little before seven o''clock in the evening. The ce is the room of the fort. It was a room assigned to me that I could use whatever I wanted during my stay. Leonhard, who came right in at the time of the call, had a delicate appearance that he could be bothered and troubled. "I''m amazed ...?" "Are you sure?" Rather, too much. Did your unmarried daughter invite a man to your room at night? Or did you cook not only lunch but also dinner for the knights? Leonhard smiled at me as she turned blue. "I''m not surprised. Given the content of the consultation, your judgment is correct." Even though he says right, his expression is not clear. Are you amazed that you made dinner? Leonhard is annoyed if he asks for a long trip. "I thought you were in trouble, and you just helped? I can''t be surprised. But ..." "However?" "nothing" It wasn''t like Leonhardt''s, but it was a bad trick. I can tell even dull me that it is absolutely nothing. However, she looked up asking me not to go any further, and in the end she gave up trying to pursue. When I didn''t want you to step in, Leonhardt watched, not asked. Even if I have teeth, I will endure. I didn''t go against the topic that started flowing to the main subject, so I switched my thinking. From the bundle of materials lent by Vice Commander Wolter, extract the map and spread it on the desk. The brief description of the collected materials and the writing of the maps and their rtionships were briefly exined. "I see, it''s an interesting hobby." Leonhardt looks at the map with interest. "I think some folk tales have an intention to keep children away from dangers and contraindications." A child who doesn''t sleep at night can be taken to the Demon King or pulled by a monster in the sea. In many kinds of fairy tales, there is often a feeling that parents do not want to approach dangerous ces or to exercise caution. "If the Demon King was sealed around here, I expected that there would be many Demon Kings in folk tales ..." "In other words, did you not find it as much as you expected?" "Is it true that it is almost" no "?" Leonhard frowns with doubt. "It''s ... weird." I nodded greatly at the words. "There are many fairy tales based on the Demon King, not only in Nebel, but also in many other countries around the world. But why is it only here? It''s only my own guess, but as much as possible, You didn''t want to remember that? " I thought that because it was and where the Demon King was sealed, I thought it would remain in folk tales, but it was the opposite. Because it was a contraindicatednd, it was necessary to diminish the threat of the Demon King from people''s memories. Don''t be interested. Do not give information to those who want to be resurrected. "I don''t know if that''s the case, but" bad spirits "aremon. Children who fail to keep their parents'' instructions will not be able to return home because of the spirits." There are various types of fire spirits, wood spirits, and dark spirits. The appearance is not fixed, such as a beautiful woman or a boy, but the story is simr. A child who has been tricked by the spirit into the night forest can no longer return home. And a fairy who looks just like a child returns to the parent who was looking for him. When I first started reading, I recalled themutator-changeling, a European tradition of the earth. But if you think about it, it''s simr to the story of the Demon King. Do you think too much that the area that resembles the person but is not the person implies the resurrection of the Demon King? "The existence of a" bad spirit "was created to make the existence of the Demon King fade from memory and keep it away from the sealednd." "Yes. However, there were too many stories of this kind and I could not narrow down to the area." I thought that the position of the temple could be narrowed down in the distribution map, but it didn''t work. If you''re squeezed, there''s no point in hiding it, so it''s natural. Since the simplified version has been lightly read, there is a good chance that new discoveries will increase in the future. "But there were many descriptions that got lost in the forest, so maybe the temple ..." "It may be in the forest." I nodded and pointed at a sign on the map. "I checked with Mr. Wolter and told me that this temple ... Among the three candidates, the temple in the vige farthest from the fort should have a forest nearby." "Okay, let''s investigate it first. We''ll leave for tomorrow once the weather recovers, so be prepared." "I understand" When I epted, Leonhardt lifted himself off the sofa. "See you tomorrow" "Oh, please wait. I still have something to talk about." I put a wait on Leonhardt who is about to leave as soon as the story is over. As he rose, he sat down on the sofa again and leaned lightly to encourage me to talk. "Um ... this is the one you met when you entered the restaurant in the vige you came to." When you start the story, Leonhard-sama''s look bes severe. "It''s a man calledtte." "Yes" I stretched my back, breathed deeply, and nodded. I''m not confident I can exin well. But if I don''t talk, I will regret it. "I actually knew that person before I met him the other day." "It means ... what does that guy know you are?" I shook my head like Leonhard, who was asking questions. "I never met him. It was in a dream that I first knew him." "!" Leonhard''s eyes open. He seemed to understand what the word "in the dream" meant. From there I told Leonhard what I knew about Latte. I know that Rath worked at a restaurant in the royal capital and was a former assassin. He had an old acquaintance with the assassin of Raptor, who now works as his father''s subordinate in Nebel. I''m just telling you the facts, so as not to make any assumptions. Probably there were some difficulties. I think it was an outrageous story that made me want to stop waiting. Still, Leonhardt silently listened to the story. "... That''s all I know about him." When I finished talking, my heart was nervous and almost broken. My heart beats as if I was sprinting. I felt even breathless. After a while, Leonhardt muttered, "I see." "I thought it wasn''t the movement of the general public, but the former assassin .... but I didn''t understand it anymore." "What is it?" "I may think too much, but I felt that guy was" too suspicious. " Too suspicious? When I returned the parrot, Leonhardt showed a little hesitation. "Probably that guy is a lot of skill. If you''re looking for us, you''ll be better off." If we were to say, if we were a target, we wouldn''t say we were looking for a temple. You will be alerted. Catch a towel brilliantly, and if you are both-handed you will not expose your hands. "But if you think you''re just a viger, it''s unnatural." Too suspicious for ordinary people. It''s too shy for an assassin. What if you were a raptor''s spy? If you don''t know our identity and just recognize that you are likely to have a clue, isn''t that an unnatural behavior? The more you think, the less you understand. "I don''t think I''ll get an answer right now, so let''s do that today." I was confused, and returned to Leonhard-sama''s proposal. This time, Leonhardt stood up to leave, but stopped as he remembered something. When I was called Princess, I raised my face and Leonhardt looked at me with a gentle nce. "Thank you for talking." "e?" "You have the habit of holding everything alone, so I was d to consult you." Leonhardtughed, saying so. "That''s it. Then ... good night." He left the room, leaving me too shocked and hardened. I was stunned for a while, but as I understood, the heat gathered on my face. He fell on the sofa and fought the urge to make a strange voice. Surprise is cunning ...! And with such a gentle voice, "Good night" ... It''s a feast !! I was writhing with my face buried on the sofa, and after more than 30 minutes, I finally calmed down. However, when I tried to change my mind, I remembered every time, and that day I ended upcking sleep. 158 Break Of Reincarnation Princess. The next morning. A stunning bear came under my eyes reflected in the mirror. The eyes are so clear that you want to sleep, and counting sheep has no effect. Eventually, I felt sleepy only after the sky began to whiten. I''m really sleepy. I was nning to leave because the snowstorm on the previous day was so sunny as to lie, but it was carried over the next day due to more snow than I expected. I was really honest If you fall down on your travels, that''s a big nuisance. After breakfast, Captain Lieber was informed that he had returned. Go outside to meet you. The sky was clear, but the cold wind blows me out of my dumb head. Is the snow cover about a couple of centimeters? A narrow road, less than a meter wide, which someone shove away, led to the gate of the fort. Near the gate, you can see arge figure wearing a cloak. Maybe that''s Captain Lieber. It looks like he''s entrusting his horse''s reins to his men. When he dropped the hood of the thick mantle on his back, the snow stuck to the mantle also fell. A fearless face has be apparent, but theplexion can be seen from afar. The expression is also very hard. I looked somewhat uneasy and looked up at the next door, but Leonhardt''s expression was just as hard, and she turned away from her eyes. Captain Lieber turned his back with a dark look. For the first time, I realized that there was someone other than him. The person in the shadow of the gate seems to have a horse, so maybe it''s andlord who came with Captain Lieber. I couldn''t see my face because I was wearing a hood. After telling him something, Captain Lieber turned and seemed to notice our existence. Captain Lieber, approaching, said, Good morning, with a crossed look. At the corner of my eyes was a matching Kuma. "I''m sorry I missed yesterday. Did something go wrong?" "It''s okay. Everyone has done so well. At the moment I heard, Captain Reaver''s shoulders jumped. Involuntarily, I also swallow words. Unpleasant sweat spread on my back. "... Actually" After a heavy silence, Captain Lever opens his mouth. He looked back at his scary, serious eyes and waited for words. Swallow and swallow. "My wife loved me too much and I waste, I waste." ? A dumb voice leaks out of my mouth. Lieberughed aloud, as if it was a trigger. "Well, uh ...?" "I''m sorry, Marie was so cute, and just "Ernst ..." "No, I''m sorry. Looking at Leonhard, sighing, Captain Lieber hands in front of her face. I don''t know what, but did you tease me? Captain Lever lowers his eyebrows, apologizingly, when he is embarrassed with a pinched fox face. "I''m sorry for your concern, but please don''t worry about it." Oh, I finally understood that I was concerned. Because I had a dark face, I used to say that on purpose. I was more concerned than I feel sorry. Is your wife really OK? "I''m sorry to be rushed, but I''m sorry to have the family wait for my papers." "please wait!" Immediately stop Captain Lieber trying to leave. "Mary?" "My acquaintance has an excellent pharmacist. I will being to Nebel soon, so will I be able to see my wife once?" When I desperately appealed, Captain Lieber was stunned. Then the round, harumi-ish eyes are slowly narrowed. He smiled quietly, not the cheerful smile he saw several times. "Thank you. That feeling is enough." I couldn''t go any further down on the gentle rejection. Leonhardt stared silently at Leaving Captain''s back. During the day, Leonhardt says he will mix with the knights to remove the snow, so I will read the material I borrowed from Vice Commander Wolter as before. I thought that Vice Commander Wolter would be attached to the escort, but Captain Lieber, who had umted paperwork while he was away, would take over. The sound of Captain Lever running the pen echoes in a quiet room. I''m trying to read the material, but I haven''t been able to read the content at all. It is time to read the same part over and over again. "Your Highness" "Hey !?" He was called the moment he sighed, and his body jumped literally. The voice turned over was ashamed, and I held my mouth with both hands. He raised his terrified face and met Captain Lieber, whoughed with annoyance. "Are you surprised?" "just a little" Self-tapping in the brain, what is a little bit. I was really scary, myself. "I''m going to take a break, so can you talk to me?" "Of course, is your job OK?" You don''t care for me in the sky above, right? Asking that you don''t want to bother, Captain Leverughs at my worries. "I have a lot of excellent subordinates, so it''s okay to skip a little. There''s no problem with tea. There''s no fancy confectionery, but it''s a tea drinking story. " That''s right, Captain Lieberughs like a child plotting mischief. I can''t beat the old temptation of Leonhardt. My body nodded before thinking with my head. By the time I finished cleaning up the material, Captain Lieber returned with the tea set on the tray. Withrge, lumpy hands, he brews tea dexterously. Until the sixth minute of the white porcin tea cup, a brownish liquid was poured. It has a little sweet scent, and its color is dark, so maybe the tea leaves are Assam. When asked if I needed milk and sugar, he nodded without hesitation. After all, Assam loves milk tea best. "I will do it" Including a bite, the mellow aroma of ck tea, which is as good as milk, came out of my nose. Sweetness and depth are just right. The aftertaste is also clean and I like everything. "It''s really good. I''m good at brewing tea." When he praised her heart, not herpliments, Captain Lever scratched her head like a shy smell. "Don''t think you''re a miserable man. I really like my wife, and I learned how to brew desperately." "What''s sorry. On the contrary, it''s wonderful." "Thank you. By the way, Leonhard is surprisingly rough, so I''m not good at this." The voice that muttered, Hey, seemed to be happy to understand. "I don''t mean I can''t cook, but I''m not good at fine processing and workmanship, but I can make something big. The soup made by Aito is strangelyrge and has a rich taste It''s not bad, but it''s not good, so I''m having trouble with my impressions. Man rice! Do you feel like that? What makes me feel cute is that my sensitivity is special. "I have a good family and good abilities. In addition, I couldn''t be more motivated if I came to a man, and all the girls of the same age were taking care of her, but she was still liked by the same sex. Is it because of such unpretentious parts? '''' If I was born in the same age, I was definitely a member of Leonhardt''s fan club. It''s a simr mon now. "After all, it was popr with women for a long time." "Yes, but the guy at that time ... Captain Lieber stumbles on the way. Maybe I thought it wasn''t a topic to talk to. "When I was young I was not a very good guy." "!?" "That''s what he told me." Iughed and added to Captain Lieber, who stared away. Captain Reaver then flickers, seemingly unsurprising. After that, I slowly rxed as the ice melted. "I''ll tell you that story." Captain Lever mutters with a happy face. It was a deep voice. I wanted to ask what it meant, but the smile with charity disappeared in an instant and reced with a smile like a mischievous boy. "Well, let me know and let me know. He wasn''t a good lover for the women. He didn''t flirt or violent, of course. He was kind and witty, and he started dating. They were the happiest in the world andughed with their faces, but the women were so smart that they realized that they had a totally different calorie. " Listening to Captain Lieber, I recall the story of Leonhard''s fiance. A person who loved Leonhardt but ended up leaving when his feelings were wide open and painful. "He has no weight in his love. He has no clinging or jealousy, and he has no dangling emotions. So when a woman cuts herself off to test her feelings, she releases her hands from Assari. In my opinion, that''s not love or love. It''s a ghost story that a man is still in her first love or going through aughter to be thirty. " It sounds terrible. However, from the expression of Captain Lever, there is no bad feeling such as ridicule or contempt. Haruhi''s eyes were even worried about his tone. "Leonhard von Orcein is such a troublesome guy. Is he still good?" `` What !? '''' I almost started to blow out, but endured in the existing ce. I thought that my feelings might be out of shape, but he seemed to be more entric than expected. Captain Lieber grinned as he raised his face while deceiving with a cough. "You are beautiful, young and very intelligent. You are well-minded. Just turning your smile will make a line of men begging for your love. Some of them are worthy, kind and brilliant. I''m sure he''ll be happier if he doesn''t bother with that ident. " Looking at Captain Reaver''s expression, she felt that she was more than prepared to stop it, but asked if she could. Even though we are prepared, we are not lovers in the first ce. My one-sided unrequited love, the probability of fulfillment is still low. But that is now. "The assumption is different" "e?" "I don''t want a husband who loves me. I want to be the bride of a loved one." Exin that it is meaningless if it is not Leonhard-sama. Captain Lever hardened with his mouth half open, as if amazed. The mouth loosens as the round eyes return to their normal size. He ces his hand on his forehead, mutters "I''m here," and his throatughs. "You are a good woman" Captain Lever meditated on one eye, saying he would have fallen in love if he hadn''t met his wife. I think Captain Reaver is a good friend. I hope I can do something for him and his wife. I wish I could help. 159 Reincarnated Princess. The next day is fine. The day before was fine and the snow was mostly melted, so we left. Then I stayed overnight in a vige on the way, and on the evening of the next day, I was near to the nned vige. A forest can be seen in the distance on the gently descending road. Beyond that, there were steep snowy mountains. As it goes south along the border, that mountainous area should be a raptor area. There was something I remembered from the Raptor. Look around and see if there are any people. I was convinced that it would be okay because I had good prospects and opened my mouth. "Speaking of which, when I read the material about folk tales, I noticed something new, but it may not be directly rted to the purpose of this trip." Look back and talk to Leonhardt over his shoulder. I haven''t been nervous since I started traveling. I''m far from getting used to it, and my heartbeat is still quick, but I think that it seems that it can be repaired on the surface. "Please tell me" "Wolter seems to be studying not only Nebel''s folk tales but also that of neighboring countries. Of course, the number is much smaller than that of Nebel, but it is quite interesting." Because I live along the border, I think I often heard stories from travelersing from Raptor. It was easy to read because it was organized separately from the domestic one. "I had something inmon with the one in Nebel, but the interpretation was the opposite." "Is it true?" "Yes, you mentioned earlier that bad fairy is often used as a subject, isn''t it?" In Nebel''s folk tale, in some stories, a fairy makes a child drink something like a ck me. And the drunk children wandered through the forest with their souls alone, or were taken to the Land of Yomo ... anyway, there were many reminders of death. " "Neighbors are not." `` The whole story is quite different, like an old man wandering around the world to get eternal life finds at the very end, or a spirit that gives a severely injured child falling off a cliff, The only thing inmon is that he drinks the me, but the person who drank that me will resurrect, not die. " "Resurrection? Is a person who has died revived?" "Hmm ... it''s bad to survive. Exactly how does a dying person survive? Drinking mes can heal injuries." "Sure, the opposite is true. How many different countries are next to each other, but how do they change their interpretation?" Frowning frowningly, Leonhardt mutters. I also had that question. Although the countries are different, thenguages are almost the same. Nor is diplomatic severance. Nevertheless, the opposite interpretation of the same subject is a strange story. "It''s strange, so I thought a bit. From here on, it''s just my imagination without any grounds, so I''d rather listen to about a tenth, not just a half story." "Yes" Leonhardt smiled and nodded. "I wondered why this was the answer to why raptors would stick to things that were only cmities. If they were able to inhabit living humans in some way, they would be controble." Leonhardt''s eyes, who heard my ridiculous n, opened up. "I don''t think it''s the case, but it''s a possibility that I believe it." There may be information that can only be obtained within the Raptor, as some books have been handed down to King Nebel. It is thought that folk tales were created based on that tradition. But I don''t think there was an example of controlling the Demon King. Every time the Demon revived, he threatened the world. If it were really controble, at least one of the humans who had be the Demon King''s vessel in the past would have tried to destroy the world on their own will. Well, everything is just my imagination, so the line is rich,pletely misced. Leonhardt was silent and thoughtful. He had a difficult look, so he noticed my gaze and softened his expression. "It''s interesting, but it doesn''t seem toe to a conclusion even if we discuss it here. Let''s take it back to the capital and consider it." Of course, there is no objection. Now let''s concentrate on searching for the Demon King. When I turned my gaze forward, I was just beginning to see the vige. By the time we arrived at the vige, the sun had already begun to lean, so the investigation was carried over. Overnight at the inn, the next day. Discover the target building easily without asking the vigers. ording to the information of Vice Commander Wolter, the temple existed quietly outside the vige, as if carrying a forest. The building was more tattered than expected and there was almost no roof left. Some of the walls have copsed, so there are plenty of leaves on the floor. If this was the right temple, did Mikhail try to sleep in this ce? I guess it doesn''t seem to prevent rain or wind. Even just looking from the outside, I knew that there was no hidden room behind. The rest is underground, but it looks like it s hard to find. "I wille first, soe backter, do not approach the wall." Lonhard, trying to enter, stopped at the entrance to the temple. He looks inside, protecting me behind. "... I see evidence of someone entering recently." "eh?" "And it looks like you''re looking for something." I heard the words of Leonhardt and I faded. The first thing thates to mind when I ask you to look for something is the Demon King. "Don''t leave me" Leonhard pulls out his sword and speaks in a low voice. If you step on with caution, the inside is dim even though the roof is not more than half. An unpleasant odor resembling a musty smell sticks in the nose. As my eyes got used to it, I knew what was going on in the room. The thick stone pirs and the carved walls of the reliefs were exposed to the weather and were ck and dirty. The sculptures located at the innermost ends are broken on the right, leaving only the pedestal. The left is also shaved, barely retaining the shape of a person. The floor is filled with broken ceiling fragments, mixed with leaves and mud. But, as Leonhard said, there was a clear trace of movement. Someone scraped the leaves and moved the rubble. Like us, there was certainly a trace of desperate search for a hidden room. "Who ..." I muttered like a solitary word, but there is one answer thates to mind. "The likelihood of a bandit is not zero, but it is extremely low." The room is in deste condition. The valuable things are long gone or broken. I don''t think I''ll look for it until I''ve bothered to remove the rubble. A person with the same information as me is on the raptor. And walking ahead of us. Assumed to thest. But the imagination was so scary that my spine was frozen. Leonhardt puts his sword in a sheath and gently taps on my back, standing up stunned. "Let''s investigate," he begins to investigate inside the temple. However, I cannot find anything that seems to be a door leading to the hidden room. Even if you hit the floor and search for a cavity, you missed it. I had to conclude that it was not here. "You, what are you doing here?" I heard a voice as soon as I left the temple. The old man who seemed to be a viger carrying firewood was staring at Leonhardt with sharp eyes. But when he finds me behind, he releases his alert. As a reminder, I talked about the same setting as before, "I like old buildings, but my brother brought me in." "I wondered if weird guys were wandering. I''m sorry." "... Is there a thief?" "No, no. I didn''t mean anything else was stolen. It''s just a matter of seeing a dubious guy around here recently. Nobody else was hurt, but it''s kind of creepy." I hit a bitter old man, but I can''t concentrate on the story. Is it that the temple here has already been examined? It is behind. That guess was turning into conviction. 160 Reincarnated Princess. (2) We separated from the grandfather and left the vige immediately. One of the picked vige candidates is the rest. No further dy is allowed. It will be irreparable. I nodded firmly, silently, to Leonhardt, who advised me to be a forced march. On the way to, you will run in half the time on the journey that took more than a day and a half. I took a break several times, but almost on the horse. The semicircr canal, which he thought he was strong, became dubious. While traveling a few times, he had gained confidence in his physical strength, but he may have misunderstood. I''m doing my best because I''m clinging so that I won''t be shaken off. When we arrived at the destination vige, the area waspletely dark. I was already in the hell of a hero, and I was sitting on a horse while being supported by Leonhard. I''m sorry for your luggage ... Leonhardt did not go directly to the temple but took me to the inn. You couldn''t walk without support, so you probably thought it was dangerous to walk with me who needs care. Leonhardt knelt before me sitting in bed. "I''ll see you alone. I will return once in about an hour, so you should never leave the inn. I was nodded smallly because I was reminded. I''m worried even if I know that going with me would be more dangerous. Just thinking of Leonhardt walking alone in the darkness, my heart hurts as if my heart was squeezed. Leonhard smiled at me as she looked down at her clumsy face. A big hand is put on the head. "Don''t worry. I promise not to do anything dangerous." "Yes" Grasp the skirt and release the lips that were biting. "Be careful" I''m gonnaugh, but it probably failed. Leonhardt had a troubled face. "Please rest while you are waiting. You can sleep." The overprotective Leonhardt was worried about me, not herself. After seeing Leonhard out, he returned to bed and did not want to sleep. He was tired, but his eyes did not sleep when he closed his eyes. When you get out of bed, you will walk around in the room without meaning. He approached the window and gently pushed the door open. Frozen cold air rubs on the neck and enters the room. Even if you look down, it ispletely dark and you can hardly see the scenery. Only the light leaking from the windows of the houses and the smoke rising from the chimney are easily visible. I don''t know where the temple is and where Leonhard is. My anxiety grows and I try to push out other information in my head. The hands holding the window sill had a squealing noise as the trees squeaked. scared. Why are you so scared to wait? When Pelutz and Theo were kidnapped and waiting for us to fight the pirates, they couldn''t get used to the same feeling. I feel the flow of time is unusually slow and I realize my inability to wait. "...?" I felt something moved for a moment in the corner of view. He leaned in a hurry and squinted his eyes, but did not understand well in the dark. For a moment I wondered if Leonhard came back, but that''s not the case. He would have borrowed amp from the inn for reasons, such as "dropped." It could be a dog or a cat. But if you''re a raptor spy. I thought so, and my heart beat so big that it hurt. Close the door and run to the entrance. I stopped when I tried to open the door. Grasp the hand on the doorknob with the opposite hand. Wait, you said, me. Now, what can we do after chasing Leonhardt? Far from defeating the enemy, I can''t even protect myself. Conversely, Leonhard could be put at risk. The best I can do is believe in him and wait. "It''s ok it''s ok" Take a deep breath, repeating with a snarling voice. "OK, OK" Leonhard is strong. Never lose to anyone. Will definitelye back to me. "..." At that time, I tried to mutter a few times. The door rang suddenly. Discreet knock. I think he was trying to ask if he was awake. But I open the door vigorously, listening only to the "Oki". Leonhardt''s eyes were rounded to me, who rushed out of me. "... Mary?" Leonhardt who calls me while being puzzled looks fine. He doesn''t seem to be injured. I lost my strength at once. "Mary!" Leonhardt immediately caught me, who had fallen from my knee. Shaking his head, he looks into his face with a worried face as to whether he is ill. "I just lost my power with peace of mind." "..." There was a breathtaking sound. There is strength in the supporting arm. "I''m sorry. I made you worry." "Yeah. You''vee back safely like this, so it''s okay." When heughed, Leonhardtughed back though it was awkward. "By the way, how was that ...?" "Ah" Leonhard closed the door and raised me slowly. As guided, head to bed and sit on rim. There is nothing nice about tables and chairs, so Leonhardt is standing. He looked at me after a little hesitation. "In conclusion, no." Hi, the throat made a dry sound. Next, the heart beats as if the heart started running. The sweat gradually spread on the palm of my hand. "I don''t mean ... it''s after being taken away by someone." My mouth is dry due to tension and my voice is not good. The worst imagination floated in my head and my body was shaking. Why couldn''t you rush more? I didn''t have any more sense of crisis. It''s not a problem that we couldn''t do it simply because we weren''t in time. The future of the world of mankind depends on it. Despair tries to paint the mind ck. But as if to pay for the darkness, Leonhardt powerfully said No. "It''s not" "... ??" "There is no hidden room." "!?" I was stunned. No hidden room? In other words, is this also a loss? All three ces that have risen to the candidates have been turned. I don''t know anything else. No way toe back here. Is that an ant? "And then, likest time, there was a trace that someone searched for, and recently." "Why do you know why it''s recent?" "Snow was left around the temple, so there were footprints. I would have used fire to look inside. There was a slight smell of oil." After all, another person is looking for the same thing as us. And it is likely to have the same information as us. "Maybe they have the same information ... Does the Raptor still have a lore about the seal location of the Demon King?" When I spoke, Leonhardt did not reply. It seems that they are thinking something instead of ignoring it. "Leon?" "I''m sorry. I was thinking a bit." What was Leonhardt''s stiff expression thinking? I knew itter. 161 Reincarnated Princess. (3) Morning tomorrow. Once I returned to the fort, I got up early to look at the temple. I looked around, but as Leonhard said, there were no hidden rooms and no hidden doors. There are no ces where the thick pirs or the floor with the patterns can be moved, and the old stone statues located in the center and left and right are the same. I couldn''t find any tricks. "Let''s go back to the fort. I want to review the materials again." There is no clue even if you look for it at random. This country is too wide to look for in a dark cloud. Leonhardt agreed, but offered to eat first. Maybe he''s worried, he nods, and nods. The only restaurant in the vige was crowded. As I passed by a busy traveler, I entered and found a face I knew in the room. He notices my gaze and curls his eyes. "I met you again." The young man who worked at a restaurant in the vige he visited before talked with a friendly smile. He was also one of the characters in the game "Wee to the Underworld" ... I was upset by the appearance of Latte. Why is Latte here? The shadow I sawst night flickers in my head. Thinking is going to go in the wrong direction. After all,tte is a raptor ...? Pong, and the back is pushed lightly. At the same time, Leonhard took a step. "It''s a coincidence." "I''m really surprised. Oh, sit here." Leonhardt was not as distraught as I was. Talk to nature and approachtte. Latte continued to smile and pointed to the table she was sitting at. Although it was awkward, I managed to pretend to be calm and sat down. Latte seems to have finished his meal, and empty tables were stacked on the table. "Oh my sister. Is it okay to order?" Rate raises his hand and calls the clerk to order additional drinks. Leonhard asked for a meal for two. "I said that I liked the old building, so I thought it might be. I''m d I didn''t pass." "Yes. Is that a purchase or something?" "No. I''m off today." When the food came, I could hardly understand the taste. Chewing and swallowing is repeated like a task. It was good because Leonhardt talked normally, but it would have been an awkward meal for me alone. "I also wanted to see something, and I came." "In that way, wasn''t it?" "Hmm. It looks a bit different from what I expected." gulp. Take a breath with the soup. I feel that my throat sounded strange, but I just want someone to praise her for not even blowing it out. Is it possible to just ept the words of Larate? Is it too deep to think that not as expected means "there was no stone that sealed the Demon King?" "What''s yourdy?" "e?" Suddenly talked and raised his face reflexively. Late, with her cane, looked at me. The smiling face was impressive because it was well-formed. "Can you see what you want to see?" "..." Grasp the spoon that is about to be dropped. Calm down and smile while repeating in my heart. "Unfortunately, I too. It was different from what I imagined." "I see. Same." Latte nods and narrows his eyes. Latte looks away from me and asks the clerk for a drink. While breathing out gently, I put my hand on my chest, and my heart was beating. "Once you''ve finished eating, let''s go." "Ah, yeah. Stand up as prompted by Leonhardt. Perate waved his hand, saying, "I''ll see you again." Is it again? Will we be able to speak peacefully the next time we meet? I got out of the store despite feelingplicated. We left the vige and headed for the fort. Everyone at the fort was surprised to see us back in a hurry. Call Captain Lever after dinner. Look off the face around the desk with the map open. Heavy silence fell into the room. Only the sound of the north wind blowing on the window ss sounds intermittently. It was Captain Lieber who broke the silence. With his arms folded, he stares at the map with a difficult face. "All three weren''t the ces you wanted?" "Oh, it''s empty. Leonhardt returns straight away. "I can''t do that ..." Captain Reaver scratches his head. "I looked around and checked it, and it was consistent with the information Izark had gathered as a hobby. There were only three outlying viges with shattered temples." It seems unlikely that the Border Guard will overlook a vige, and if so, what should be reviewed? "... Should we redefine the definition of the frontier?" "Is it a little wider, maybe it''s a good move, but it takes too much time to re-examine it." What Leonhardt said was reasonable. If you increase the range, the possibility of hitting will increase, but the time to check will increase proportionately. I''m too sorry for the Border Guards, and if you miss it, you won''t be able to see. Even though Raptor is searching for the same thing, I can''t wait for another year. This is thest move you can''t find. "So, why don''t we stop at the ''decayed temple outside the vige'' and pick up the whole vige where the temple is located?" "Can you do it?" "I don''t think we can do it. It''s not perfect because it depends on memory." The eyes of Leonhardt and Captain Lieber gather at me. Because the Demon King is sealed, it is definitely an old temple. But it may have been ragged because it was destroyed in the war ... and it may still be in shape right now. It''s definitely worth a look. "Please." "I was entrusted." Leave it to Captain Lieber, who has given his consent, and wait for a while at the fort. I''m worried about the trends of the raptor, and I''m just nervous. 162 Reincarnated Princess. (Four) Look at the unfamiliar ceiling vaguely. I couldn''t immediately understand my situation, but I gradually remembered it. Speaking of which, I came back to the fort. I thought I couldn''t sleep, but I have hardly any memory since I got into bed. I think my physical strength was at the limit. Thanks to my good sleep, my head was clean. When you get off the bed, the cold air near you is gathered from your feet. I wore a shawl and approached the window. The sky seen from the gap between the curtains is slightly white in the east. It is going to be good weather today. After blowing on my cold fingertips, I changed clothes quickly. Open the curtain again. I sat on the sofa with a shawl and a throw. While warming up in a spiral, he pulled in materials borrowed from Vice Commander Wolter. I want a clue, even a small one. Pull out a bunch of stories from the bad fairy. We wrapped up paper that spelled the title, ce name, date and time when the information was collected, and followed the meticulous characters with eyes. The story that begins with the beauty of the style that once existed is aid-back shepherd boy, the main character. He likes naps more than three meals, and on that day he was looking for a ce that would be good for a nap. He wandered in search of afortable bed on the attic of a sheep shed, on the branch of a big tree behind the house, on the branch of a big tree behind the house, and when he jumped into the pile of straw, a little light glowed softly . At first I thought it was dust, but the light fluttered around the boy. The light was pleasantly bright and warm, and the boy followed the light, saying that if he was nearby, he would sleep well. Light travels a certain distance from the boy. At an exquisite distance that is never reachable, yet at a speed that you will not miss. While chasing crazy, the boy came to the entrance of the forest. The boy turns back to me and looks back. The area is far away from the house, and the area is dim. And my parents told me many times that I shouldn''t go into the forest. When I tried to return home in a hurry, the light that had been far away approached the boy. The boy worried before the inviting light. A little longer. It is almost reachable. With that, I''m sure I can sleep very well today. The boy told himself that he was a little, and stepped into the night forest. Follow the light that shakes at a distance where you can touch your fingertip. As he progressed deeper into the forest, he found an old temple. Reading that far, I turn forward. "The temple! I came out of the temple!" Turn the page a little while getting excited. Following the light, the boy went into the temple. The boy goes to the back, scared by the eerieness of the stone statue emerging in the dark. Then the light melted softly and took the form of a person. A beautiful girl with red hair and eyes, like spinning a me, smiles at a boy. The girl beckoned the boy who was fascinated by the beauty. The girl approached her with her hands out of hand. A small me on the left hand. The right hand is empty. The girl says. If you swallow the light on your left hand, you will sleep quietly. The boy asks. Another hand? You can''t see anything on your right hand, but what''s on it? The girl answers. There is nothing. But if you take your right hand, you''ll get back to the forest entrance now. The boy got lost. I was very lost. If you return now, your parents will probably be angry. I must be able to take a nap for the time being, including skipping the help. I hate being angry, but I hate being unable to take a nap. The boy chose the me after he was lost. After sleepingfortably, I decided to apologize to my parents tomorrow. But the boy who swallowed the mes never woke up again. The next day, the boy returned to his parents. Those who looked like boys worked well without taking a nap. I worked without sleeping at night. The parents who were really worried said that they should sleep properly, and the one in the form of a boyughed. I slept for another lifetime. "... I guess Ochi looks simr." Close the bundle of documents and release one sigh. A bad end where you can only think of the wrong choice somewhere in a game. Unfortunately, there is no novelty. Still in the room after breakfast. Today, Captain Lieber is attaching an escort instead of Leonhardt, who investigates. Caring for me as a child of a good family, he told me he was waiting outside the room. Keep reading the material silently, several hours. Stop your hand halfway and look out the window. The sun was very high. Is it about noon soon? I''m having a headache probably because I was following fine letters. He rubbed his eyes with his thumb, lifted his hands above his head and stretched. My thoughts haven''te together well since a while ago. Something is stuck, not due to the dull pain of the temporal pulse. "I wonder what?" I can''t wipe out the difort like a small bone stuck in the back of my throat. I''m sure you have overlooked something. But I don''t know what it is. Leave yourself in the backrest and close your eyes. I envisioned the previous story as a video in my brain. Probably because the introductory part doesn''t matter. A little boy walks in the night forest following a small light. When you almost fall into the roots of a tree or your feet are muddy, your steps are extremely dangerous. The building came into view from the dense trees. An old temple, half-green covered with moss and ivy. Light was sucked in. The darkness seen through the cracked pirs is eerie, and the boy steps on. But he was afraid to turn back, and eventually the boy entered. The inside of the temple is dark, and the stone statue lit by a few lights is eerie. The boys are even more frightened, as the long shadows appear as monsters. "The temple I''ve seen was dim and a bit scary .... It''s natural for children to be scared." It''s scary to see human-shaped things in the dark. Japanese dolls and mannequins. The stone statues in the temple will look different from those seen under the light. "Hmm?" Something got stuck. Draw the temple scenery in your head again. What we saw around three ces, one by one. There are various conditions such as newly rebuilt or half-destructed, but the inside looks the same. No, only one ce was different. The temple under construction in the first vige. There was no stone statue there. I thought that there was nothing in the middle of making it, but that''s not all. I guess your uncle was saying. I was surprised that there was nothing inside. No, maybe the stone statue is not counting. Does it mean that there is no valuable document or picture or something like that? "But ... if so, the stone statue will be reced, right?" If the old stone statue remains, it will not be destroyed with the building. If it had copsed, it should be made when rebuilding a new building. No, since the building has not beenpleted yet, will the stone statue be madeter? Think while groaning. Maybe ... I think too much. But it''s possible that I once thought, but I can''t shake it. If the temple before rebuilding is fake. What if it was like a haribote to turn your eyes away from the temple that sealed the Demon King? "The real thing is in the forest ...?" The image of the vigees to my mind muttering myself. Sure, there was a forest next to the vige. There may be a temple there. Just an idea without any basis or evidence. But if you keep worrying without checking, it''s quicker to check. "... Okay!" ce the materials on the desk and get up. First, I asked the escort to aim for Captain Reaver''s office. 163 Suspicion Of The Reincarnation Princess. Leonard was greeted as he headed to Captain Perever''s office. "How was it?" "I have an idea and I want to talk ..." "For the time being, please go inside." Only Captain Lieber and Leonhardt were in the office. I''m sorry for the escort who followed me, but I will have you wait outside. Captain Reaver roughly rejects the pile of materials on the sofa. Please, I was shown and sat in the corner. Maps and materials remain open on the desk. There is a kuma in the eyes of both of them. Maybe he''s been investigating all the time. "So what is the story?" I was asked again and my throat rang. "I want to go to the first vige again." "the first?" Leonhard frowns frowningly. "I heard that the temple in the first vige had been rebuilt." That''s what Captain Lever has heard. "As you said, the old temple was demolished and under construction, but the vige told me that it was originally empty." "Doesn''t it mean that there was nothing left to transfer?" "I think that''s true. But if it was broken, I wouldn''t say that it didn''t contain anything from the beginning. Shosh " "So that''s it" Captain Reaver groans with his arms folded. "So, I thought a little .... I''m just a guess and there''s no basis." "Please let us know" Leonhardt urges me to speak my words. "Besides the rebuilt temple, there is another temple, and all that is the object of religion is in it." "The temple was built for dizziness, so it was empty." I thought that it was an exnation that I couldn''t understand, but I wouldn''t understand it. Leonhard''s readingprehension, fearful. "If so, what to look for is the forest near the vige." I nodded at Leonhard''s words. "Yes, I want to go as soon as possible." Before being overtaken by a raptor. Leonhardt read the parts that were not mentioned in the words. "I''ll get it right away," Captain Lieber stopped. "No, wait! If you go from now on, will the sunset fall by the time you arrive? What about tomorrow?" "Fight for the moment" "Oh ... then wait a minute! I turned my eyes to a sudden offer. "Well, why?" "I know Leonhardt''s abilities, but the escort of His Highness alone is unreliable. Captain Perever, to put it simply, left the room in a hurry. Perhaps you have instructed your subordinates. Then less than an hour. We gathered at the gate of the fort and set out for the vige. A horse''s hoof kicking the ground vigorously raises the soil. The sun was setting on the horizon in the scendscape. The sun is almost over. "Are you okay, princess. I''ll arrive soon, so please do my best." I was looked into and nodded many times. I wanted to reply, but I was scared to bite my tongue. Raise your face while you are about to lose the wind pressure. At the end of the vige, which began to look far away, was a small forest that snuggled up. It is notable to go through the vige, so you should make a big detour. Look at the flowing scenery sideways. Smoke rising from the chimney and a flock of sheep returning to the hut. The call of birds flying in a row and the sound of lively children. There was a daily life I wanted to protect. By the time we reached the side of the forest, the sun had almost set. "Can you go down?" Take your outstretched hand and get off the horse. Stand up with some support from the stagger. It feels like the ground is still shaking and I feel ufortable. "Princess, don''t overdo it" "It''s okay" She managed tough, as Leonhardt looked into with a worried face. "After all, the sun has died." Captain Perever uses a flint to light dexterously. The night forest illuminated by the torches dimly emerged. Leaves sway in the blowing wind. The sound of leaf rubbing ovepped and sounded like a buzz. The shadows of the swaying trees look like a block of big monsters, and their feet shrink. The night forest was so creepy that I didn''t want to get close without being scared by folk tales. Here, the Demon King may be sleeping. There is power to make you think so. I held my trembling hand and took a deep breath slowly. All right. I am not alone. Because two excellent escorts are with me. "let''s go" "Yes" Nodded at Leonhard''s words, I stepped into the woods. Captain Perever walks first, then me, Leonard-sama, and so on. The wind blew on the horses and was very cold, but there was another kind of cold in the woods. The air is cold and slightly damp. Cold. The exhaled breath warmed around the nose for a moment, but soon became white and frozen and painfully cold. My ears and nose seem to be swelling in the cold. Cold air on the skin takes away heat and heat. Even with gloves, my fingertip sensation has disappeared. If you don''t find the temple early, let it freeze and die. I don''t know if there''s one in the first ce. ! Something glows in the corner of my sight as I look around as I go deep into the forest. As I took a breath, I stopped, and Leonhardt, who noticed it, asked. "What''s happen?" "I feel like it''s glowing now" Captain Lever illuminates me with a torch. He looked into the rocky area, nodded and looked back at me. "Oh, it''s moss. It looks like it reflects light." Captain Lever said, and when he looked at him, he saw that he was lit by the moonlight, which was slimly inserted through the trees. I exhale a breath of relief. I thought for a moment that there really was a fairy. Even if a young child enters the forest, he is equally surprised and is likely to escape. I was impressed by the fact that folk tales use the natural traps well. But it''s not the case right now, and I''ll quickly tighten my mind. "I''m aiming for the center of the forest for now, but which side is it ..." "I do not understand" "That''s right ... Isn''t it better to be brighter?" Captain Lever is right. But for some reason, I can''t stay still because of the frustration. I don''t think it''s the news of an insect, but I''m nervous about my chest. "I want to look for a little more." "It''s smart, but let''s do it for another hour." "one hour" "Beyond that, you will be frozen. Your nose is red." Pointed to Captain Perever, I hurriedly held my nose. I''m ashamed. Red-nosed reindeer is cute, but I''m just stupid. "Princess" Call back and look back in an unnatural position while holding down your nose. I want you to understand the maiden feelings that you don''t want to show your stupid faces to your favorite people. I raised my face, and I was surprised that Leonhard''s face was near. He turned his hand around my neck and wrapped something around me and me. It is a scarf-like cloth that Leonhardt used as a cold protection. "It''s cold, but please do a little better with this." Leonhardt is shy and shy. I couldn''t understand what had happened, and I got stuck holding the muffler with both hands. No way, such an event like a girl manga happens to myself. Is this really real? You''ve fallen so much in the cold and aren''t you dreaming too, right? I buried the lower half of my face in the muffler, and I almost smelled like Leonhardt and almost fell. Yeah, nosebleed. "Don''t hurry, let''s hurry ahead" "Well ...!?" In the words of Captain Lever, who is amazed, I open and close my mouth like a carp. "No, even if I''m not shy ... it''s dangerous!" Lever Captain''s expression strengthens in an instant. My arm was pulled and I was embraced in my chest. What I saw in Captain Reaver''s arm was something spectacrly flying. A slender knife pierced the dead leaf carpet and shimmered dullly by ying the torch me. Leonhard who jumped out pulls his sword. Leonhardt immediately knocks down the knife that flew with the sound of cutting the wind. Kin, kang, and a continuous hard sound. The knife flew from a different direction. In other words, there are multiple enemies. Is it really surrounded? Thinking there, my spine was frozen. Even in the dark, even the enemy''s figure cannot be seen. As your imagination expands, the number of enemies increases in proportion. The fear of death was imminent, and my body shook. "Ernst! Go ahead !!" Leonhard shouts. Captain Lieber hesitated for a moment and ran up holding me. "Leo, Leon!" "I will catch up soon!" Lean and reach out. Being swallowed by the darkness, the important person''s figure disappears. "Leon ...!" I feel pain as if my heart was squeezed in fear that was not the same as before. The back of my throat made a crunchy sound. 164 Suspicion Of The Reincarnation Princess. (2) Stare at the darkness while being carried on Captain Reaver''s shoulder. No matter how much I looked, I could not see the enemy or Leonhardt. All you can see is the me of the torch swaying as you run, and the branches and leaves illuminated by it. Leonhard is okay because he is strong. I want to think so, but I''m scared, scared and unbearable. "It looks like there are no enemies nearby." Captain Reaver looks around and drops me off her shoulder. I took a step in the direction I came, and my hand was on my shoulder. Captain Lever looked up at me silently. I buried it in Leonhard''s scarf all the way to my nose and squeezed it tightly. I know it. Rather than helping me when I return, it just gets in the way. The body is about to start running, though you understand it in your head. An honest body screams when he wants to go to him. "..." I closed my eyes tightly and put my cheeks with both hands. Tighten, Rosemary. If the enemy is ... the raptor interlude is just around the corner, it''s probably not the case of crying and whining. There must be something to do. "let''s go" "Yes" Captain Perever had a in expression, but hesitated for a while and then nodded. Again, we aim for the depths of the forest. How long did you walk? Since I moved my feet silently as if I was working, I just kept on going, so it was ambiguous even over time. Perhaps because his head was full of cold, fatigue, and Leonhardt''s. I didn''t notice it until I approached. "stop!" Surprised by Captain Reaver''s deterrence, I look up as if it had been yed. The first thing I saw was Captain Lieber''s back. Next was a ck shadow flickering ahead. I thought I was an enemy and I was ready for a moment. But it turns out to be different. The identity of the ck shadow was not the enemy, but the shadow of a tree lit by a torch and projected on the wall like a shadow picture. I looked up at the dingy white wall and opened my mouth. In front of me stood out is an old building. It is dark and the whole picture is not visible, but it is probably a temple. "It really was ..." Puzzle is better than joy. Because he was half-trusted while making his own hypothesis. "I''m surprised that you''re behind such a forest ..." When Captain Lever raises the torch, the thick pirs tied with ivy and the white walls, which are light green stained with moss, appear in a blur. The silhouette that appears in the dim light is scarier than a mysterious but rather like a horror game title screen. "Your Highness, let''s go" "Ha ha ha" I was overwhelmed by the power and returned to Captain Lever''s voice. There is arge double door when you go up the stone steps in front. The height is twice my height ... maybe 3 meters. Captain Lever reaches for the two doors, which are finely carved with ivy patterns on the surface. The door doesn''t seem to open because it doesn''t have a handle. A slight gap opens with a squeaky sound, but that''s it. The same is true if you try to pull with your finger in the gap. It is probably locked from inside. Captain Lieber, who was struggling for a while, sighed and looked back at me. "Can you ask for your torch?" "Yes" Receive the provided torch with both hands. "Please stay away" "? Yes" As he was told, he retreated with a torch. Captain Lever kicks the door as he pleases. "!!" In front of me who opened my eyes to bold action, the door opened vigorously. Gng, the sound of something rolling with Garang resounds. What rolled was a broken piece of wood. Perhaps it was a bar on the inside. The rotten bar, which has been rotten over the years, has been burned to the end, but the door seems to be safe. Sorry, muttered in a small voice an apology that I don''t know who was pointing to. Moldy air leaks from inside. Peek inside while covering your nose and mouth with your palms. The moment you stepped on, the sound of your shoes echoed. Lieber, who received the torch from me, urges me to look inside. Dust is piled up on the floor, as evidence that people haven''t stepped in for a long time. Footprints remained clearly. The relief on the wall is ck and dirty with a spider web. Although the temple seems quite old, it was still in its original form than imagined. The roof and walls have not yet copsed. There was a more tattered image in the in-game depiction ... but maybe not here? Or maybe it remains because of the absence of the war. When Mikhail came to the vige during the game, the front seemed very close. If a war broke out, this forest would have burned and the temple might have been destroyed. "Her Highness, don''t leave too much" "Yes" I was looking around the building with KyoroKyoro, and followed in a hurry after Captain Lieber. If you go to the back, there are stairs, and when you go up there,rge stone statues are arranged on the left and right. A big picture was drawn on the wall behind it. "great" Is it fresco? The ck me is drawn to face the beautiful goddess carrying the halo. It probably represents the Demon King. "Let''s examine the walls and floor." "Yes" I and Captain Lieber began looking inside the building. Follow the wall in order from the edge. The fingertips quickly became ck. I was hesitant to search for dusty floors by hand, so I walked step by step with shoes. While proceeding counterclockwise from the east side, I found the door quite quickly. It is a wooden door that is much smaller and simpler than the front entrance. It seems to be locked from the outside, but when Captain Reaver kicks off, Assari opens. However, the door is not connected to the hidden room. It''s just like a back door to go outside. Speaking of which, the front entrance was barred from the inside. You have to have another door to get out. It is natural. While looking down, try to find another ce. But nothing is found. I can''t do that. I guess it''s true here. I''m rushed for my feelings, and time goes by in vain. "No ..." Captain Lever''s voice is also impatient. I pressed my ears against the wall, regardless of getting dirty, and hit it to see the echo. I need to find it early. I want to return to Leonhardt-sama. I want to see a safe figure as soon as possible. Why can''t you find it? "Do you have any clues in this picture?" "Certainly, the most suspicious thing is this ... I can''t tell just by looking at it." I and Captain Lieber stand in front of a picture that covers the north. I''ve gone through all the details and the only thing left is this picture. "It''s stunning. It''s a famous artist." Captain Lever held his torch over and muttered with admiration. I nodded and agreed, and looked up at the picture. He has little knowledge of painting, but hisyman''s eyes proved it was wonderful. Every piece of hair that flutters in the wind, skin tension, and wrinkles in the dress are depicted in detail as in the photo. The gloss of the lips that smiled gently, the cheeks that were slightly reddened, and the liveliness in the eyes were particrly stunning, and seemed to start moving at any time. "With the goddess ... is this me the devil?" Captain Reaver leans his head, shining in the ck me. A woman with rich golden hair and blue eyes wears a white dress resembling a kitten and carries a halo. A smiling woman ... Perhaps the goddess has no weapons and is reaching out to a ck me with a white hand. I think the ck me, as Captain Lieber said, symbolizes the Demon King. The fire, driven to the right corner to avoid the goddess''s hand, is burning violently with the gogo. The center is reddish ck, as if it contains remorse. Compared to the blue sky and the white of the goddess through the background, only the muddy red-ckness was extraordinary and seemed to float severely. "... maybe ..." I reached for the picture I was looking at and stopped halfway. If the world is the world, he hesitated to touch a picture that is designated as a national treasure. Chew your lips and shake your head to get rid of your hesitation. I took the plunge and touched the center of the ck me. If you put your strength into your fingertips, only the palm-sized block will sink slightly. Apparently it seems to move. "Leaver" "Let''s substitute" Looking back, Captain Lieber nodded as soon as she knew. When he presses, a block of about 10 cm square is sucked in with a dull sound. When I thought it was a loud noise, it seemed to stop moving any further. Captain Lieber was groping in the hole, and apparently found something at the top. Looking back over my shoulder. "The handle hase out. "Please" When Captain Reaver put his strength, he heard a rattling of the chains. At the same time, a part of the picture moves slowly. The entrance appeared in front of me, exposing a stupid face while thinking that it was like a gimmick that a certain archeologist in the movie found at the archeological site. The height is just a meter. A square hole, perhaps one meter wide, runs down the stairs. Peeping through the gap is the darkness where something may be lurking. "That''s right." I hear the uplifted and squeezed Captain Reaver''s voice and I throb. Bend yourself and dive through the hidden door. The hand on the wall was no longer sensational due to cold and tension so that it could not slide down. Go down one step, one step. The air is caged and it''s hard to breathe. He held his nose without thinking of the peculiar odor, not just the moldy odor. Captain Reaver overshades his torch, revealing the interior. The dimly lit room is smaller than expected. Inside is an altar made of stone. Above it were unlit candlesticks to the left and right, and a fist-sized stone sitting on the center pedestal. The heart beats with heart. "there were" The muttering voice was nervous. I found it. Finally, I found it. "Is this a sealed stone for the Demon King ..." Captain Lieber, with a rugged face, illuminates the stone with a torch. What emerges in a round silhouette looks like a stone that has nothing to do with it. Just a small stone. If you fall on the roadside, no one will probably care. I can''t believe that these things destroy the world. He reached out with a frightening hand and was stopped by Captain Lieber. "Her Highness, I''ll take it, I don''t know what will happen." "No, I will do it" I shake my head. Thank you offer, but declined. I should do it because I don''t know what will happen. It''s my job. And probably nothing happens unless you break it. ... Please don''t do anything. Reach slowly, feeling like praying to God. Touch with your fingertips for a moment, as if checking for heat. After waiting a few seconds, nothing happens. I reached out slowly again and lifted it up with both hands. The rough feel and slight weight assert the presence in the palm of your hand. "..." Largely exhale the packed breath. I lost my strength and almost sat down. Sessful. You have sessfully recovered the Demon King. Hugging a small stone in my hand on my chest, feeling relieved and feeling of aplishment. "Are you OK, Your Highness?" "Yes. I''m done, so let''s join Leonhardt." She smiles back at Capt. Liber, who looks into her. "If you like, I will keep the stone. It would be hard to drop it." "Oh, it''s okay. A box for storing stones ..." I try to take out the box from the bag lowered on my waist, but it is too dark to see. And it''s superfluous because it''s narrow. "Let''s get out of here." Speaking to Captain Reaver, he bows out of the door. I''m afraid of hitting my head. Captain Lieber, who is muchrger than me, will have a hard time getting out. While waiting for Captain Reaver toe out, the picture appears in my view as I look back. The paintings of the goddess and the demon that emerged vaguely were impressive. Especially the ck mes are anxious just to look at If you don''t know anything, you won''t know it''s a Demon King, but you''ll still find it ominous. ? Something got stuck. A sense of incongruity that has always been at the bottom of your heart. I felt such teeth that seemed to reach the answer. If you don''t know anything, you don''t know it''s a demon king ... Yes, a handful of people will know that the temple has sealed the Demon King. "Well ... !!" If so, why. "Is this a demon king''s sealed stone ..." In the back of your ear, the line you just heard repeats. Why did he know the existence of the sealed stone of the Demon King? Before that, we never told him what we were looking for. The only thing I taught was that I was looking for a temple. Why did you start examining the floors and walls, even though you weren''t talking about a hidden room? My retreating shoes make a harsh sound with shaking. "How were you, Your Highness?" Captain Lieber''s smile illuminated by the torch seemed to belong to a stranger for a moment. 165 The Reincarnation Princess Shouts. If you think too much, please make someoneugh. I''m misunderstood because of the relief and longsting tension that found the Demon King. Hey, someone. Please, say so. Even if you try tough, your lips are twitching. The feet go to the exit step by step as if the body were affirmed even if the mind was denied. A pebble collides with my heel that recedes and staggers. I got up in a hurry, but Captain Lieber didn''t move from the spot. I''m standing still, not to stop or worry about me doing something weird. The face where the friendly smile has disappeared looks even more horrible because it is in order. "Your Highness" "I''m sorry ... I just came up with something strange. I think I''m probably misunderstanding." I wanted you to be affirmed, but Captain Lieber didn''t say anything by all means. The silence seems to be the answer, and my head seems to be crazy. "Please say that you''re doing ... you''re misunderstanding ...!" Shouting in a screaming voice, Captain Lever is not surprised. Just stare at me with quiet eyes. Silence, gaze, expression. It''s scary as one and one element is turning my ideas into reality. My heart, which I couldn''t stand and broke, painfully squeaked. "... You are a smart person. You already know." The quiet voice was so t that it did not seem to belong to Captain Lieber. I want to think it''s my delusion, but I can''t find any negative elements. Is it possible that a raptor interrogator who had only been searching around the border without any sess for a year could have searched the temple before us, as suddenly obtained information. Why did you ambush today as if you were sharing the information you just came up with? The answeres out to everything that has been caught until now. The conclusion that there was a spy on Nebel''s side makes sense. "Why ...!" The squeezed voice is shaved. While many emotions swirled in my mind, my only question came out of my mouth. "Why" Captain Reaver repeats my words. "If you are looking at Isaac''s material, do you know why?" "Wolter-sama ...?" "In addition to the folk tales of the Kingdom of Nebel, there must have been those from neighboring countries ... Raptor." I have spoken with Leonhardt about the rtionship between the Raptor Kingdom folk tale and the Demon King. Nebel described the fire symbolizing the Demon King as "a seed of cmity that symbolizes destruction," while the raptor is described as a "seed that connects life." Think so much ande to your mind. Captain Lieber wants to connect life. "For your wife ...?" Captain Reaver did not answer. Just smile quietly, snuffy. "Well ..." Is there no other way? I guess your wife wouldn''t be happy to do that. The words that were about to spill disappeared without being swallowed. Looking at Captain Reaver''s face, he already knew that the question had been his own. "My wife has a heart defect by nature. The doctor told me he wouldn''t keep it until he was an adult." I heard that I was weak, and I thought of Emma, Georg''s mother. I was thinking that I could do something like that. It was a terrible thought. I''m neither a god nor a doctor, just a little girl. I can hardly do anything. "I''ve been kicked many times because I can''t live for a long time. He asked me to get married. Captain Lieber, slightly lowered, narrowed his eyes as if his wife were in front of him. The gaze and voice speak of being dear. "I''m 20 years old on this birthday. I''ve worked hard for five years longer than the doctor said ... I know it''s terrible to ask for more." Captain Reaver''s voice shook. sp the palm of his hand to endure the pain. "But it''s no good. I''m weak like my wife, so I can''t ept parting. I know that it''s a sin but I want eternity." I couldn''t cut it off if it was an ego. If you were Captain Lieber, you might do the same thing as him. At least, I thought it was impossible to ept goodbye. Captain Perever must have been worried. I guess I was dying in the face of my family, my friends, and Leonhard. Still, I just chose. "I can sell my soul to the devil if I want to save my wife." Even if you throw away everything around the world, you just want your wife to live. Is it a sin to call it love? "So, sorry. Your Highness." The sound of Katsun and Captain Lever stepping forward reverberates in the building. The distance between me and him decreases. The feet don''t move as if sewn, even though I have to escape. It''s harder than scary. It was painful, painful and unbearable. "Take the stone to me. I don''t want to vite you ..." About three meters away, Captain Lieber stops. He was light and stunning. I feel a little confused. Frowns with doubt. "Why ... why are you crying?" Only when I was told did I notice the presence of something that wet my cheeks. The falling drops draw polka dots on the floor. "Why don''t you cry ..." Captain Perever opened his eyes wider than before. The appearance of repeating crackling and blinking is always his. It all seemed like a bad dream. But he narrows his eyes and smiles. It was a loving way ofughing like a mother calming an indistinguishable child. "You''re kind, you''re just going to be painful if you''re so crushed in everything ... but that''s why you''re able to move Leonhardt." "e?" "I know I don''t have the right to say this, but please, thank you, my friend." It was a very gentle voice. I don''t want to hear such goodbye words, but they are not words. How was it good? How can everyoneugh and the end is reached? Even if you think, the answer is not. This is reality. Not a game. There is no option for everyone to be happy. It is only a fairy tale that ends with a name. Later, tears came downter. Sobbing leaks from the lips that bite. I am so helpless. The footstepsing from afar reached my ears, which fell down. "It''s almost time." Captain Perever erases her gentle smile and walks with me. The moment I tried to keep a distance reflectively, I grabbed my arm. Desperately twisting, my resistance wasn''t for Captain Lieber. The palm is forcibly opened and the stone is robbed. "No ... !!" "Princess !!" It was Leonhard who jumped into the temple. He heard me shouting and called me in a desperate voice. Leonhard looked at me, looking back while Captain Reaver held his arm. There was a breathtaking sound. Leonhard''s eyes are wide open. He immediately pulled the sword out of the sheath. The always gentle Leonhard''s eyes have a sharp, sword-like light that has never been seen before. 166 The Reincarnation Princess Shouts. (2) "What do you mean, Ernst?" The voice, which wasn''t a violent one, went well. The quiet question sounds extra and horrible because it''s t. However, Captain Lieber does not appear to be frightened. "What?" Captain Lever muttered like a solitary message. He looks away from Leonhardt and shoots a stone at darkness. The sight of the breaking stones came to my head sharply, and I involuntarily covered my face with my hand. But the sound of the rock breaking is inaudible for a long time. When I opened my eyes gently, one man stood in the dark. In his hand is a demon king''s sealed stone. "I took it for sure." The person who raised the stone as if to show it here and smiled with a neat face was a young man who met at a restaurant in the vige. After all, was Latte a raptor? I''m shocked to know he''s an enemy. But Captain Lieber''s betrayal was so shocking that his head didn''t work. "It''s like this." When Captain Lieber told him inly, Leonhardt warped his face to endure the pain. For less than a month, I haven''t been able to catch reality. How is Leonhard''s pain? I can''t even imagine. "Do you betray the kingdom?" The voice of Leonhardt''s squeezed voice was as if he was holding back his passion. The sharpness of my gaze makes me feel ufortably pressured. But Captain Lieber threw his throat happily, without moving. "betray?" Lieber, who repeated the words, caught a corner. Sheughed and utterly reproached. "Now it''s over. I''m already selling it." Captain Reaver hits me lightly. Looking at me, Leonhardt looked wide open. `` Ernstooooooooo !! '''' Screaming like the roar of a beast sounds. Leonhard kicked the floor. At the same time, Captain Reaver throws the torch on the floor. Captain Lieber catches Leonhard''s blow down from above with his sword. Gin and the steel collided vigorously with sparks. "Leon ...!" "Oops, don''t move." Late grabs my hand trying to rush. "If you approach poorly, I don''t think you''ll be hurt." Perate pulled me back. I''m sorry to follow, but it was exactly what Rath said. The battle between Leonhard and Captain Lieber is fast enough to be difficult to follow. The usual sober Leonhardt still couldn''t seem to get my word to him now. I want to stop, but I can''t find a way to stop. I bit my lips and could only watch the battle. Leonhardt swings his sword down like an angry wreck. However, Captain Lieber could easily catch the heavy attack. Heughs so happily that he can''t seem to be in a fierce battle. "I don''t mean we''re going to fight with you seriously! "Do not be silly!!" Leonhardt dismissed Captain Lieber''s light mouth as if during training. As he shouts and shakes his sword to cut it off, Captain Reaver catches the sword with his back and flips it off. Captain Perever pierced his sword with a nce in return. A bunch of Leonhard''s ck hair, swaying away from her face, scattered. Leonhardt kicked Captain Lieber''s torso and kept his distance. A rough breathing sound echoes in a dark space. The two were staring at each other and ran away at the same time. The torch as it rolls shakes greatly due to the flow of air. Each time the shadows of the two illuminated the wall, a hard sound echoed inside the building. "Why! Why betrayed me !?" Leonhardt shouted while shing and staring at a close distance. "Do you know why?" Captain Reaver leans the sword and slides the de. He jumped up with his tsuba and shook it down with a robe. Leonhardt jumps back and avoids it. "If you''re sensible, you''ve probably noticed I could betray you. I made it cloudy! "Do you say that ......... !!" Captain Lieber returns with the sword shot down. Leonhard crouches and avoids Captain Lever''s sword, which he cuts back and forth. The back pir was deeply scratched, with a jarring sound. Leonhardt retains his position and seizes Captain Reiber''s foot. He pierced Captain Reaver from above, but he rolled sideways to avoid it. On the other hand, when he regains his posture, he uses Leonard''s feet with his sword. Leonhard jumped and evaded. Knotting at your feet, skipping and shing at the top. You''ll almost forget to take a breath in the battle in front of your eyes, which is remarkably fast. "It''s not a knight''s way of fighting, Leonhard!" "Because I''m going to kill you. Leonhardt, who told him to vomit, thrust his sword. A red streak runs on Captain Reaver''s cheek. This time, stick your left hand out like a palm bottom without putting a break. Leonhardt shook his sword down at Captain Lever, whose chest had been thrown away. Captain Lieber catches the attack barely. "scary scary" Captive Leverughed deep in his throat. Leonhard-sama looked terrible against Captain Lieber. Not physically, but emotionally. She has a harsh face that she has never seen, but she is sad rather than scary. I didn''t want to see that face. I didn''t want that face. "Do not look at such a desperate face for the first time." "Yes, and this is thest thing you see." The two converse in a shed position. I wanted to see it a little more, Captain Lever muttered in a tone that he couldn''t tell whether he was a joke or serious. Heughed with a gentle expression when he told me the old story of Leonhardt at the fort. "You will know now, why did I act like this stupid thing?" "... Shut up" In the words of Captain Lieber, Leonhardt''s shoulders jump slightly. I had just heard about Captain Lever, but for some reason, I felt upset now. "Do you understand?" Captain Reaver dly squinted. "... Well, Leonhardt. Finding an irreceable being is supreme happiness." "Shut up!" Leonhardt squeezed his voice as if to wipe out Captain Lieber''s voice. "At the same time, it means that you are always swayed by the fears you may lose." "I guess you''re saying shut up, but ... !!" A hard sound was heard. The flicked sword draws an arc and falls to the floor. He slid on the floor with shy sounds, hit a wall and stopped. Leonhardt pierces the tip into Captain Reaver''s throat. Only the sound of the rough breathing of the two breathing on their shoulders echoed indoors. The decision has been reached. I got it. No one moves. It was Captain Lieber who broke the silence that seemed eternal for a moment. "... Do you not kill?" Captain Lieber asks her with calming eyes. His expression, leaning his head lightly and smiling, cannot be read impatience or resentment. Did you expect this to happen? Did you want to stop Leonhardt-sama at the bottom of your heart while leaving everything but your wife? Leonhardt was silently staring at Captain Lieber. My quiet eyes seem to be staring, and I take a breath. I hate this. Such an end is ridiculous. "Please stop, Leon." You can hear my voice, but Leonhardt doesn''t reply. I was impatient and took a step, but was stopped by Latte. They try to shake them apart, but they are inferior to the power of men. While I was lingering, Captain Lieber continued to chase Leonhardt. "I am a man who has betrayed the kingdom, your loved one. Will you keep it alive?" "Lever!" Shout with irritation. I wanted to shut down and kick me down. Don''t hunt down my important person any more. I can''t forgive that even though I''ve been hurt a lot, I''m still trying to get more wounds. "Isn''t it better to clear me up and run away with your Highness? I''m a raptor interlocutor around me." "... I see." Leonhardt warped his face to cry andugh. I felt desperate to find that face, and I shouted desperately. "Stop and stop! You don''t have to do that!" I didn''t want to see it. I wish with my ego, not justice. I never want to see that sight. Captain Lever smiled at me waving like a whine kid. "Your gentle Highness, please close your eyes. Until Leonhard ys his part." The moment I heard a gentle voice that soothed me, a strong emotion that seemed to burn my brain wasing up. My body trembles with high emotion. Gentle? Who? The role of Leonhardt? what? Don''t say anything without knowing anything. "..." The emotions that havee up are not sorrows. Not suffering. Only pure, anger ruled me. Dan, I stepped on the floor. When the eyes nced at me, I shouted loudly. "Don''t let that happen, like Leonhard!" Scream as if squeezed from the back of the throat. For the first time in this world, I eximed so loudly that I might have heard so much. 167 The Reincarnation Princess Shouts. (3) The two people, who set Pokan and their mouths half-open, look at me with a stupid face. I''m doing a blunder that I forget to wear a cat in front of Leonhard, but I can''t afford to worry about that now. I was going to be crazy if I didn''t exhale all my anger. "It''s the role of Leonhardt to kill you !? Will there be such a stupid story!" Leonhard''s current role is to protect me. It''s a good ce outside the business to wipe out the ass of an old friend who ran away on his own. It''s a story that you do without permission. "If you''re an old friend, you know Leonhard is a very kind person. You know you''re cherished as a friend, but why can you say that cruel thing ... Tsu! " The air and the shattered tone were enviable. I knew I would never be given no matter how many years I went, so I was very enviable. But at the same time, I was so happy that Leonhardt had a friend who could talk about anything. The ws dig into the sped palm. `` What are you going to do to make an indelible scar on the betrayal of Leonhard-sama !? Please do not be sweet! I don''t know if it''s evil to want to give everything for just one person. But that doesn''t mean that it''s eptable to hurt someone who cares for you. "Don''t use Leonhardt tomit suicide to you alone! If you want to die, just die on your own !!" I stretched at once and breathed on my shoulder. No one opens his mouth, whether he is foolish. Shin, the ce was quiet. As the mind gradually cools down, intelligent thinking returns. Perhaps myplexion has changed dramatically from red to blue in a short time. I don''t see it, but I try to escape from reality, but it doesn''t make sense. What did I say now? Even if it fades now, it is alreadyte. Once a wordes out of your mouth, it is irreparable. I didn''t mean that. I don''t want you to die. Even though my head had blood, what? I''m upset by a blue face, but I didn''t think of a solution. I''m sorry I should apologize honestly, but too awkward. What should I do, what should I do? I want someone to manage this silence for the time being. Did my wish arrive? In the silenced room, theughter that was killed was heard. The modest voice gradually gets louder. He turned his gaze to see where he came from, and found Latte, holding his mouth, hungry next to me. Involuntarily, your eyes be dots. "Well, dying on his own ... is there a princess who says that kind of thing? When I saw the assassinughing with tears, I stood stunned. What is this situation? Unable to catch up. There is certainly awareness that I made ridiculous remarks. You can see that she was disqualified. But that''s why the assassin sent by the enemy country will make youugh ... Is there something like this? I know you''reughing, but don''t get angry. I didn''t know how to react and I was puzzled. "After all, Nebel is interesting." Afterughing a lot, Late looks at me while wiping her tears off her eyes with her fingers. He took my hand, standing up and retreating, and he smiled with a smile. "here you are" The stone that was dropped on the palm was a stone in which the Demon King was sealed. I open my eyes wide. I can''t say why. Looking at me alternating between the stone and thette, she squinted happily. As soon as Perate pulls out the slim knife from under the mantle, Leonhardt reacts and tries to rush to me. However, as if to appeal that there was no hostility, Rath throws a knife to the floor. Then raised his hands up. The knife de that has fallen to the floor is dyed red. On earth, whose blood ...? "If the captain there is a traitor on the Nebel side, I''m the opposite." "What ...?" A stunned voice leaked. What does Captain Lever mean? Late kneels in front of me, exposing the goofy face. He takes my hand reverently and shines his eyes like a dog who wants to praise the art and proudly opens his mouth. "As a proof of betraying the Raptor, we have eliminated all surviving interlocutors that General ck Lion failed to dispel." The blood sticking to the knife belongs to a colleague. The question came up. Why betray the Raptor? I wish I had the stone that sealed the Demon King and escaped atst. I understand why it was left, but I don''t understand the motive. I can''t read Latte''s thought circuit at all. Late smiled beautifully, without the wind that bothered me as she looked at an unknown creature. "Hey, Princess of a beautiful country. Why don''t you hire me?" Since a while ago, unexpected things happened too much and my head seems to be t. Everyone is fine, so please exin the situation clearly. I had a far-sighted look and thought seriously. 168 The Reincarnation PrincessS Prayer. Captain Reaver exhales a long sigh. He rejected Leonhard''s sword by hand and sat down. The expression that the possession has fallen is probably incorrect. But with an expression that makes me want to express, he drops his shoulder. "I see. Which way I was stuck?" Are you feeling down or relieved? Or both? Captain Lever muttered in a gentle voice. Latte gets up and shows his thinking. "Well ... when you first went to recruit the captain, did you refuse me?" Rate raised her bangs. When you get this wound, point out the wound on your forehead. Rate seems to have rmended the betrayal of Captain Lieber as a raptor intermediary. And Captain Lieber once refused. But it seems that his wife''s condition has deteriorated and has shaken. "The king of good government, the sincere prince, the wise second prince, the kind princess who loves the people, and the faithful knights and happy people. Nebel is my idealnd. I was more than d to see that I was able to bounce my invitation. This utopia will not be destroyed. It is like a fairy tale and it ends with a celebration. " Utopia. I was surprised that Latte thought about Nebel like that. I think the Kingdom of Nebel is better than other countries in terms of climate, resources and economy. Of course, he knows that his brother is a sincere person, and he acknowledges that his regrettable father is apetent king. But it is far from the ideal town. There is darkness, just as shadows always cast in the sun. There is a difference between rich and poor, and it is hard to say that all nobles are innocent. So is the environment where mages, including Lutz and Theo, were set up when they were young. "It looks like you said something, youngdy." Late smiles as if she had read my heart. "I understand what you mean. I want to say that there is no Utopia. I know that too. Nebel has darkness. But I think Nebel is beautiful. That''s it. " Perate mutters with distant eyes. Your eyes like a child who looks carefully at marbles in a treasure chest. "However, the captain decided to betray him." Perate speaks with gestures like a dramatic narrator. "In this case, the evil kingdom will destroy the utopia. But how dangerous is the utopia, the murderous assassin will lend a hand or it''s weird. I''ve never heard such a fairy tale." Rate smiles, saying so. Nebel to Perate felt like a treasure that should not be touched. I know it''s not the ideal home. But I want it to be so. Let me believe that. I felt like seeing such a wish. "I can''t do anything. I just look at the progress of the situation in the front row. I thought so ... Until I knew the identity of the youngdy." Late turns around and faces me. I was staring at me with lively and shining eyes. "My identity?" Return parrots while puzzled. Latte nodded many times. "A girl from the royal city with the ck Lion General. Thought for a moment, I thought of a noble man, but immediately canceled it. My hair color was different, and above all the princess could not jump into danger. It should be just waiting for the prince to pick up on the tower or in the castle. '''' I shouted small. You know who you are the most strange princess, no matter who you are. I don''t want to be pointed out to others. "Nevertheless, you were a rainy day princess. In the cold, your nose was turned red, and you continued to sway with an unfamiliar horse and continue your adventure without whining. I have never been Perate was excited like a child talking about heroes. On the other hand, my tension is falling. I''m not happy at all even if I can line up a miserable figure. I wanted to say that there was no better looking scene, but I stopped. There is no such thing. There is no such thing as a cool scene, not just for this trip. "But if there is such a princess out of specification, there should be an assassin who helps the justice." Lately narrows his eyes, and Latte whispers as if to bite. "Above all, the adventure tale of such a cool princess must be finished with" Happiness and Happiness ", it will be a lie" "..." Is imagined and opens my eyes. He clenched his lips and gently grasped the stone at his chest. It''s not the end like a fairy tale. It''s not the worst, I want to believe that. Your Highness He is called in a small voice and raises his face down. Captain Perever stared at me. He tried to say something, but eventually he closed his mouth. I felt like I wasn''t sure what to say, like a lost child. I slowly approach him. I left about a meter and squatted down. Look for words while facing each other. But I have no words. I didn''t know what to say. Long, long, silence fell. "... Um" Atst, the squeezed voice is crisp and ugly. Cough and deceive. "... I''m sorry I just said bad things." Captain Lever blinked unexpectedly. "I said it with momentum, but ... I want to die, I don''t want to." Even if you don''t look good, there is a degree. As Lathe says, there is no such fairy tale. Such a sad hero, children will be disappointed. But if you don''t say what you want to say, you will regret it. "Alive, please" "..." Captain Lever''s face is distorted. I couldn''t see my face because I covered my face with my hands immediately, but my strong shoulders were shaking slightly. If you are puzzled without knowing what to do, you will feel warmth on your shoulders. Looking back, there was Leonhardt with his hand on my shoulder. When he meets my eyes, he lowers his eyebrows andughs as if he was a little annoyed. However, the smile disappeared immediately. Leonhardt kneeling next to me turns his eyes to Captain Lieber. The quiet gaze seemed to contain neither anger nor hatred. "Ernst" In response to Leonhard''s call, Captain Lever shakes his shoulder. "I can''t forgive you. Probably a lifetime." The strength of Leonhardt''s hand rested on his raised knee. I finally reach out because I can''t see the emotion-killing behavior. He touched Leonhard''s hand, and he was astounded. He stares at me who is confused by himself who has done a bold thing, and narrows his eyes slowly. Leonhard, with a crying face, put his other hand on my hand. "But ... no, that''s why I live. Let''s live to the end." Returning to the Royal City, Captain Lieber has no idea what the ruling will be. It will never be a light disposition. But we still want him to live. I want it even if I know it''s ego. Please survive to the end. 169 Acting Of Reincarnation Princess. After leaving the temple, no one spoke until we left the forest. Of course, my head didn''t work due to fatigue or cold, but I don''t think that''s the only reason. Silence may be the most eloquent statement of our emotions. By the time the horse reached the entrance to the waiting forest, the eastern sky was already slightly white. Early morning air is cold and clear. The silence of tinnitus is as if all other life had disappeared from the ground. The sun begins to slowly overflow from the horizon. The sight that seemed to wash away the darkness was so beautiful that I felt like crying without meaning. "... someone wille" He thought lowly that Larate had reacted to Pikli and said something in a low voice. Almost at the same time as Larate mutters, Leonhardt reacts. A littleter, Captain Lieber nced in the same direction as the two. I didn''t know what was going on, and as I stared into everyone''s gaze, I began to see small shadows approaching over the hills. The noise of the hooves kicking the ground and the identity of the person driving the horse turned out to be one of the border guards, Pascal toon, when he descended from the horse as if to slide down. "I''m looking for the captain!" Pascal''s stomach captain kneels before Captain Lieber. He felt nervous that it wasn''t just that, and nervous. The air of the ce freezes as the words of Pascal toon breathing on his shoulders. "The fort has been contacted! Please return home as soon as possible! Your wife ...!" "Well ...!" Take a breath. The continuation of the unspoken words was understood regardless. If Captain Lieber''s betrayal is rted to his wife''s life, her time will probably not be long. The eyes gather at Captain Reaver. He was slightly down and stopped still. "Really" It was a quiet voice. I can''t read any emotion from the profile of Captain Lever, who nodded only once without disturbing. Captain Lieber stares at Captain Pascal''s iprehensible look at Captain Lieber. Maybe Captain Lieber was prepared? So can you calm down so much? But my shallow idea quickly disappeared. I saw Captain Reaver''s hand squeezed and trembling. You can''t be prepared. If the separation from your loved one is imminent, everyone will be upset. suffer. They have decided to run. But at the same time, Captain Lieber knows he doesn''t qualify. "Captain?" Captain Pascal is called by a suspicious voice, but Captain Lieber doesn''t move. No, I can''t move. The sinner has no control over his actions. Right now, I am in the highest position on this asion. I have the right to decide. "Mary" Leonhard calls me. I couldn''t hesitate to face him, and I could imagine the next words. Gentle Leonhardt doesn''t put me on the brunt. If that is the case, you will get a hatred role. I thought quickly that I couldn''t do that. "Return to the fort ..." "Wow, I''m tired!" Let''s return to the fort as it is. I rushed over the words of Leonhardt who suggested so. This is terrible, even if you can''te up with a good excuse. I wanted to hold my head, but I didn''t want to reflect on itter. Looking at Leonhard''s eyes, which are curled up, he thinks of the following words. "Um ... I''m tired, so I don''t want to move anymore." "... Let me rest on horseback, so rest on it. It takes time to reach the fort, but I''m going to be as quiet as possible, sorry but patience." "Well, not really ...! I want to lie down and sleep as soon as possible!" It shakes momentarily for Leonhard''s offer. However, at thest minute, Reason seeded in suppressing the desire. Dangerous, dangerous. He was about to lose his temptation to be able to get close to Leonhardt. Captain Lieber and Captain Pascal are watching the suddenly disengaged conversation with their faces. The understanding may not catch up. The only people who understand my thoughts are Leonard, who is probably in trouble, and Latte, who has an interesting expression. "But the inn in a nearby vige isn''t open yet. What should I do?" When I put my hand on my cheek and pretended to think, Laate hid his mouth and coughed. Hey, brother there. I''mughing. Because we did not deceive by coughing. I continue to act whileughing at the actor''s radish. He hits the palm with a pop, saying "I have a good idea." "Speaking of which, wasn''t Reaver''s home closer than here?" When I asked, Captain Lieber''s eyes seemed to have finally understood his intentions. The thin open lips are shaking, indicating the magnitude of his impact. No matter what the result, I guess I never thought I could live and meet my wife again. Given the severity of the crimesmitted by Captain Lieber, this is no surprise. He is a deadly sinner who betrayed the state. I understand that you should transfer your status to the royal capital immediately after detention. As a royal, I shouldn''t put my personal feelings in between. It doesn''t matter who he is, whatever the circumstances ... I think it''s right. Rosemary, a mere little girl, shouts in her heart. If you leave Captain Lieber and his wife as they are, they will regret lifelong. "Is it okay to take a little break?" I can''t give a long time by my own arbitrage. But it''s too terrible to leave forever. Lever Captain''s expression is distorted. After pulling his mouth, he bowed deeply. "Thank you" The squeezed small voice was sharp, but it reached my ears. But I lean my head lightly, pretending to be inaudible. Well, it''s funny to thank someone who is willing to take a break. Captain Reaver is in a position to listen to her whimsical princess. He looked up at Leonhard, who was next to him, and had a sour face. "You are too kind" Mutter in a small voice that can only be heard by me. I shook my head with a bitter smile, meaning that there was no such thing at all. I just squashed the elements I suffer in the future. It is expected that my father will be scolded when I return. There may be some penalties. I don''t think Captain Reaver is likely to escape, but it''s definitely a useless sidewalk without restraint. But no wonder and regret. "What''s the matter? I just told myself that I wanted to take a break?" Iugh at the terrible y as usual. Leonhardt smiled bitterly, saying that he was a helpless person. 170 The Resentment Of The Reincarnation Princess. Parting from Captain Pascal, we aim for Captain Reaver''s home as quickly as possible. "Wow!" Physical condition is the worst due to fatigue andck of sleep. The nausea thates up every time it shakes is forcibly lifted up and swallowed down with cold air. "Princess, are you okay?" The sound of Leonhardt sounds directly at the ear. I can''t look back, but I''m probably making a worried face. Still, I didn''t want to whine. "I''m fine." While facing forward, pretend to be calm and tell. But, maybe, my strength is through the cylinder. The big hand, holding my hand once, encouraged me. It''s not a makeshift lie to be closer to the fort, but it feels far away. The sun, which had just emerged from the horizon, was getting higher and higher, and the smoke of boiling water began to rise from private houses scattered around. People''s activities make you feel like the passage of time is disgusting. It''s probably not just me that feels impatient in the passing time. As you pass through the vast fields, which lead to both sides, you can see a house standing in a pot. A building reminiscent of a small country house. The destination is apparently over there. Captain Perever arrives and jumps off the horse and runs toward the front door. I was astonished and impatient with the speed, and I got Leonhard down from the horse. "Late, you ..." "I''m answering. I''m waiting here with a horse." Latteughs and shakes hands. With him on the bridle, I and Leonhardt followed Captain Lieber. "I''m back!" Open the door and wait inside without waiting for a reply. Only harsh shoe sounds and Captain Reaver''s voice reverberate indoors. The inside of the house was surprisingly quiet. There is almost no sign of the person. The sound of the heart that beats the bell is annoying, as opposed to a quiet room. The back muscles are rough For some reason, I felt restless. `` Sven, aren''t you ?! '''' "Husband ..." The voice returns to the call for several times. It is a slender man who appeared. A gentleman with beautiful white hair rubbed in the back and dressed in butler''s clothes. "Sven! Tiana !?" Grabbing his narrow shoulders, Captain Lieber approaches. A man called Sven descends so as to escape Captain Lieber''s gaze. The shadow fell on the deeply wrinkled eyes, and I couldn''t understand the expression. But I saw my dry, cracked lips tremble. "Your wife ..." Like my lips, my voice is shaking. Asking where the words disappeared seemed like a terrible thing. be not in time? The conclusions drawn with a head that doesn''t work decently were a lot simpler than the result of kneading with emotion theory. Therefore, ites to a cruel reality. A sobbing voice can be heard from the back room. The women who seemed to be family members came out together. I affirm my expectations in an easy-to-understand manner, like the words of an adult to be included in children. I didn''t make it in time. Repeat the words in your head. Pewan, the scenery in front of me shook. "Mary!" Leonhardt supported me, who seemed to be able to make a mistake. The touched hands are cold and cold. Leonhardt''splexion looked up, as white as paper. "I''m okay." It''s not when you are down. Release your body from Leonhard, leaning on you, and stand alone. Looking into the gaze, Captain Lieber was standing silently. You can''t read your emotions from your profile. The standing still seemed calm and depressed. I don''t know how much time has passed. I felt it for tens of minutes and for a few seconds. It was Captain Lieber who broke the silence. "Really" Captain Perever did not get upset. He muttered in a quiet voice, stroking Sven''s shoulders hard. "I''ll meet my wife ... Tiny." Captain Lieber walks away and walks into the room behind the women of the family. I couldn''t think of any words to him. "... I''m sorry I didn''t entertain you. I''ll be ready to serve you a drink. It was a steward who was called Sven who spoke to us stunned. I returned to me and shook my head in a hurry. "Please don''t worry." She tries to affirm, but Sven smiles with a pale face. "I''m distracted if I''m moving," he said with his swelling red eyes and couldn''t go any further down. I was passed through a separate room and looked at the interior of the room. Bright white wooden beams on white ster walls. The overhanging windows are double doors fitted with a wooden decorativettice. The curtain is abination of a thick flower pattern and ace. Pottery dolls arranged on a disy cab in a brick firece. Dried flower gathered with pretty string. Rather than a noble mansion, a pretty house that is likely to appear in a fairy tale. Both the outside and the inside are unified with what women seem to like. Perhaps Captain Lever gathered what his wife liked and made it. People are probably minimal. Surely this is a castle for his wife, built for his wife to live in peace. "Princess" Call out in a quiet voice, not to surprise me. Leonhardt took my hand, standing on a stick, and led him to the sofa, "let''s sit down." I sat down as I was guided by a beige fabric and a flower-lined upholstered sofa. The cat legs aligned with the table would be walnut in color. Small and cute furniture and ornate interior. No matter where you look, it doesn''t suit Captain Lever at all. But that''s why she was full of love for his wife. "..." Makes a throaty sound. The eyes are hot. Hold your palms and pass through the urge of tears. Are you sad, painful, or angry? I can''t even grasp my feelings. I don''t think what I did is wrong. I understand that it is absolutely impossible to make your wife a Demon King. But even if I see a piece of affection like this, it shakes. I wonder if I couldn''t do it Did you really have anything I could do? "Princess" Leonhardt kneels on the floor in front of me. He looked down at me from below and put his hand on top of my hand thrown out on the sofa. They open slowly, as if they were ming the ws for biting into their palms. A finger entered between the fingers and was entangled. "You did your best you can" "Well ...!" "Don''t me yourself every time you get hurt. You don''t have to take everything on you that something has been done. You are too strict only for yourself." Leonhard lowers his eyebrows andughs bitterly after saying with a troubled face. My thoughts of falling in the negative direction seemed to be leaking to him. "... I don''t know the pain, suffering, or thoughts of Ernst, we know. The other hand gently stroked my head. The warmth of Leonhardt''s hand also unravels my stubborn heart. That''s it. It''s arrogant what happened. Even better, trying to understand the suffering of the two is a good thing. Nobody wants that. "The only thing we can do is wait quietly. That''s it." I nodded a little at Leonhard''s words. As he tries to rub his eyes with a screaming nose, Leonhardt gently rxes and wipes his tears. A gesture like a caring brother, which would beplicated when treated as a child, was justfortable now. 171 The GuardS Lament. Oh, did you miss it? I saw the reactions of the family and understood that, but they did not immediately rte to emotions. It''s as if the line connecting the mind and body was broken. Perhaps your instinct is telling you not to feel it to protect your fragile mind, unlike your body. Tiana was so irreceable for me. Aim for Tiana''s bedroom by dragging her feet. The body is dull. The limbs do not move well, and the field of vision is fuzzy, like a curtain. The sobbing of the maids also felt far away. Pull the door knob and enter the room. The sweet scent of Tiana and the smell of the medicine are soft. Dazzling sunlight shines into the room through the curtains of thece area. Rabbit and squirrel dolls lined up on the rim of the bay window on the east side emerged like shadows. The number of dried flowers and potpourri made by the maids has increased again so that Tiana, who loves flowers, can enjoy it in winter. On the table ced on the bedside, there are embroidered flowers and a book with a bookmark in between. Continuous scenery of everyday life. There is no doubt that the ordinary day will begin. However, there is only one missing piece in the familiar scenery. Beloved wife lying quietly on arge bed with a canopy. Only her soul was lost. "Tiana" Call and take a step forward. "Tiana ... Tiny" Even if you call many times, there is no response. Stop trying to shake your thin shoulders. An honest bodyined that touching was horrible. "Tinny ..." The hand that wanders in the air reaches the backrest of the chair ced beside the bed. Pull back a little and lower your back. A delicate wooden chair squeaked like a protest. Watch the faint light over the curtaining through the window illuminating Tiny''s profile. Pure white skin like fresh snow shines glitteringly under the light. Herself seemed to be faintly shining, coupled with the brilliant silver blond shine on the pillows. The thinly opened lips were pale and pale, but otherwise as usual. I was impressed as usual, but only seemed to be asleep. I wonder why this is so. I thought my long eyshes would shake and woke up now. The violet eyes reflect on me andugh at me. I dream of such a vision. I don''t know how much. I didn''t do anything, and I was sitting on my chair and watching Tiny, and I heard a modest voice. "Husband" Someone stands beside me who doesn''t look back. It''s too hard to raise your face, and when you turn your gaze to it, there is a maid with a tinny. The fifty, full-fledged maid was always smiling with a smile at Nico Nico, and Tinny missed a lot. But she looks like a wilted flower today. The eyes are dyed red and theplexion is bad. "I took this from my wife." The maid takes out the white envelope and presents it to me. "... from Tiny?" After seeing the maid and the letter alternately, she asked her and nodded firmly. When I receive, lower my head and leave the room. A letter from Tinny to me? When did you write? ... I don''t want to think, but did she realize she was dead? And did you leave a letter for apassionate husband who could not live without himself? Just imagining what kind of feeling you wrote, it makes you feel irresistible. How scared you were! How painful it was! I stared at the letter left in my hand. I''m scared to open it. But I told myself not to run away. When the w sneaked into the gap of the white envelope, the seal opened easily. Inside, there are two sheets of white folded stationery, ovepping each other. I took it out and stretched it out by hand to level the folds. Here''s how the letter was written in beautiful letters without habit. "......" Beloved husband, Ernst "" The muttered voice is converted into Tiny''s voice in my head, not my shattered voice. She woke up in bed and asionally nced out of the window and slid through the pen. The letter changes from greetings at the time of the year to those that care about my physical condition. It was written that it had been snowing for many days, so it must have been written about a month ago. And my eyes, which followed the sentence, are nailed to a sentence. ''I''m not in this world anymore that you''re reading this letter'' Oh, after all. Tiny knew of his death. Along with resignation, great regret extends to me. I couldn''t make Tinny happy. When I lived with my heart afraid of the impending death, I couldn''t even notice. Even if you do something wrong, you can''t save her. I''m not even at the end, everything is a half-hearted fool, me. Abusive to yourself floats like a mountain. But Tiny in the letter did not me me for a word. I just care for myself in the pipe. Tiny, Tiny, my lovely Tiana. I want you to me me. Please don''t forgive me who has tormented you. With a feeling of praying, put your hand on the second sheet of stationery. After breathing deeply, I read the first line, and my eyes were slightly surprised. I think it took me over a dozen seconds for my head to understand the unexpected content. "Serious you must have read this far with a serious face" Up to that point is good. However, the meaning of the continuation was not immediately understood. "..." "But what do you look like if you actually wrote this letter and it was your 20th letter?" Twenty-second? Is this thest parting letter like the 20th one? Tinny in the letter continues, as if she was confused. "I was told by a doctor that I couldn''t live until I was an adult, so I decided to write to you. The first letter I wrote while thinking that I might not be able to meet you was like an actor performing a tragedy, although I could say it myself. When I read it back, I was too shy to tear it down immediately and asked Marite to burn it with the fallen leaves. '''' Marite is the name of the maid who handed the letter to me. Looking at the word fallen leaves, I wondered if I wrote it in the fall, and skipped thinking. I''m still confused. I couldn''t keep up with the temperature difference from the first sheet. "I think I could write the second one calmly, but I wrote a story about the blizzard, so I threw it away when it became warm. Should we avoid seasonal topics? I realized when I wrote the fifth copy. " Iughed at myself as if I didn''t notice it until the fifth. Speaking of which, Tiny looked solid and had a surprising spot. The baked confectionery that I made only once had the wrong sugar and salt, but I guess I ate it with a smile. "But I dared to avoid the topic of the seasons. Instead of writing a perfect letter, my goal was to change how many would be thrown away." As always, don''t do anything unexpected! '''' Although Tiny looks neat and pretty, and looks like a snow spirit that melts when touched, the contents are not just a deep window daughter who is just a calm. Curious and hated. If he had been strong, he would have been a stupid woman who did not stay in one ce. I think that my topic of having a closed house in my house will be exhausted easily. But it''s not that easy. I have a lot of reliable coborators. In winter, the gardener makes snow rabbits and decorates them outside the window, and in the spring, the maids arrange colorful flowers in vases. In the summer, the boy on the stables shows butterflies through the window, and in the fall, the chef cooks sweets with chestnuts. The topic is not exhausted. There are so many scenes that I want to show you too, so I''m in trouble. '' I think of Tiny with a soft smile that can catch the viewer. The servants loved her, who always smiles. So Tinny seemed to have fun every day. Even if you''re sick or can''t get out of bed. Yes, I wasughing with a smile every day. I wonder why I wrote in pain. Did you want to bend back, twisting the facts? The regret of betraying the country and trying to impose an unnatural life without confirming Tiny''s will was clouding my eyes. Tiny hasn''t despaired. I was trying to live as hard as I could. A sentence that states, "This letter will be destroyed when the wildflowers bloom." "''From now on, let''s do a love sentence to you, not a farewell letter, and keep it without breaking ..." Read that far and your voice gets stuck. The hand holding the letter trembles and sneezes and wrinkles as if unconsciously empowered. "When I be a grandmother next to you, I will hand them all together." At the moment I read the text, I heard a sore like a beast roar. "Tinny ...! Tiana, Tiana ... !!" Characters bleed as water drops and water drops. Once I gripped the letter, I reached out to Tiny. She cried while holding her thin white hand with both hands. Tiny did not give up on life. Next to me, I was enjoying my life as much as possible and trying to live. Knowing that, I thought I was saved. It was good that I could not make it. It was really nice that I didn''t have to endure the unending pain to my loved one who lived happily. I pressed Tiny''s forehead against her cold hand and I cried like a child. 172 Chaos Of The Reincarnation Princess. The painful sorrow that can be tightened to this chest that I am listening to has stopped, and it is less than an hour. Captain Lieber, who had arrived in our waiting room, bowed down at me without hiding his weeping eyes. "I have kept you waiting" The bright red eyes are painful, but they look calm. Is it a matter of reason that hesitation seems to have disappeared from his expression? The dignified look seemed to be a human sole who was prepared for something rather than desperate. "let''s go" "... Is it okay?" After saying that, you notice your own speech. No good or bad. I can''t give any more time with my authority. Still, I could not help listening. It''s too spicy to be unable to attend his wife''s funeral. Captain Perever nodded slowly, as if she had read my thoughts. "I''m goodbye. I''ll leave it to a trusted family member." "Did you exin to the family?" Leonhardt, who has been silent until now, asks a few words. Certainly, I''m worried. It''s not just that you can''t attend your wife''s funeral. Even if the punishment is lighter than expected, living in this house will no longer be possible. "I told about two people on behalf. The maid with Tiana got a strong shot." Captain Lieber''s cheek is a bit red if you look closely. I did not notice because my eyes were swollen due to crying. It is surprising that the family raises their hands to the master, but it may not be so strange if you think that you had a family-like rtionship. Even if you are the master, scold if you think it is wrong. In a way, I felt it was an ideal master-servant rtionship. "It feels good" Leonhardt with his arms folded faces his nose and snaps his nose. "... Tighten the weight of what you were about to throw away." Captain Reaver was lightly surprised by the words added. Next, Captain Lieber, who narrowed his eyes, slightly raised his mouth, saying, "Really." It was augh like crying andughing. Captain Lieber, with augh, looked at me. He leans lightly in response to his gaze, and Captain Lieber calls him "His Highness." My spine grew involuntarily with my changed attitude. He looks down at me straight and bows deeply. "e" I''m confused, I look at Leonhardt for help, but look at Captain Lieber with severe eyes. He turned his gaze back at Captain Lieber and opened his mouth as if he could see it. "Thank you for stopping." "!" Imagine being imagined and rounding my eyes. "I''ve hurt all sorts of things, but thanks to you, I was able to stop in thest step. Thank you very much." "I don''t do that." I feel like it''s beautified. I think what I did was just screaming and shouting. I told you to stop, but that''s it. After all, it''s not about betraying the country that I''m the most angry, or using the Demon King for personal purposes, but trying to hurt Leonhard-sama. I don''t understand why my little girl with a love brain has a hysteria and thank you. Watching me turn blue and waving her face and hands, Captain Reaver rxed. "The Highness at that time was very brave. I was numb." I really hope you don''t steam in front of Leonhardt. "I woke up because of my Highness and my wife. I promise that I wouldn''t do anything stupid anymore." "Lever ..." Did you speak with your wife for a short while? Even if that wasn''t possible, he would have conveyed his thoughts in some way. Captain Lever''s face had deep sadness, but I still thought he had no lie in his straight eyes. "And Leonhard" "what" Leonhard responds grumpyly to Captain Reaver''s call. I told you not to forgive me for a lifetime, but I can''t ignore it. After all, Leonhardt is a gentle person. "No matter what, I''ll survive to the end. I won''t die on my own. I would be d if I could see you." Leonhardt heard of Captain Perever''s deration, and after a moment of silence, looked down and nodded. After that, we join with thette and rush back to the fort. Regardless of Captain Lever''s disposal, it is no longer possible to continue themand of the Border Guard. It is likely that major personnel changes will be made in the near future, but as a tentative measure, themand of the Border Guard must be entrusted to Deputy Commander-in-Chief Walter. ordingly, of course, it is necessary to exin the course of the matter to Vice Commander Wolter. I know it. I understand it is inevitable. But it''s painful to think of Captain Lieber confessing to betrayal, and it''s hard just to imagine Vice Commander Wolter''s confession. On the way to the fort, my stomach, which is supposed to be a third person,ins of tingling and pain. I imagined the uproar that could ur in the future, secretly pointing around my stomach. However, an unexpected uproar urred when the gate of the fort was soon to be seen. When you try to pass by the forest facing the highway, Latte and Leonhard suddenly hold up almost at the same time. When Captain Lieber responded a few secondster, he heard the wind breaking. "Mary!" Leonhardt took me to guard, but I wasn''t keeping up with the situation. The sound of a horse''s neatness and the sword being pulled out. Then, a sign that someone runs through. I immediately turned my face on as I determined that it was an enemy attack, and a man in a ck cloak was attacking Latte. Why Latte? I get confused by unexpected developments. The assant shes thette from the horse with a knife. However, Lathe evaded the attack without any intervention, and pulled himself out of the knife. "It''s weird. I thought it was a bit slower, even though I had to pursue it because everyone was gone." Perate smiles with a bitterugh. It''s a rxed tone that doesn''t seem to be aimed at life. The opponent starts an attack silently, not only asking no question. Lathe parryed all of them dexterously. I wanted to ask Leonhard for a helping sword, but I found that Latte was strong even for amateurs, so I just watched. The assant''s attack is fairly quick, and even if the response is a littlete, it is fatal. Because I can afford to do each of her actions, I irresponsibly think that it''s okay. "And I feel nostalgic. Hi, the rattle''s knife, shaking lightly, res the hood of the assant''s cloak. The hood fell behind behind, and shiny ck hair spilled out. "I was d if it was my intention. Goodbye here,tte." I heard that voice. And if you''re not mistaken, you can see the back. You knew each other in the game, by the way. But why is it attacking? Even though I worked quickly, my brain was not high-performance. I just knew I had to stop. "Wait, crow! I think it''s a misunderstanding!" I screamed without knowing what the pronoun meant was. 173 Arbitration Of The Reincarnation Princess. The crow''s movement stopped for a moment. However, the attack resumes as if nothing had happened immediately. eh. Ignore !? Ignore !? "Crow !? You''re saying it''s a misunderstanding!" "Okay, not misunderstanding" I appeal again in a hurry, but the crow has no ear to listen. What does it mean that you are not misunderstood? `` What is not misunderstanding !? '''' "Take it for yourself." A stunning boomerang has returned. It looks like a bad control. From the end, it was a humorous conversation. But I thought seriously. Yes, I should think because I started to say. Tsukkomi is absent. Keep your hands sticking out to stop them. "Um, um,tte is not an enemy ... yes! I''m not an enemy!" "Rejected" `` Eh !? '''' The crow shrugged off my remarks. I told you to think for yourself, so I thought hard! "I''m still irritable. I''ll just listen to her little girl." Late catches the knife that the crow swings down with a knife, while speaking in a mixed tone. It''s as if a third party who couldn''t see you just caught his mouth, but you''re a party! Rather than 90%, it''s your fault !! "You don''t have to listen. You are the source of all evil." Push the de that the crows crossed with brute force. He looked up at thette with a sharp-eyed eye, saying that he would bite the de into his smiling face. "Well, not wrong" At the moment when theughing sound of Pia was heard, I felt like hearing the sound of something snapping. And I think it was probably a crow''s patience. "kill" I scream to the crow who muttered lowly. Why do you want to fan !? Latte, you absolutely will have fun !? "... Do you want to stop?" Leonhard asks if he couldn''t look at me as he could do nothing. Captain Lieber, who was silently watching the consequences, nodded as he agreed. Maybe if they are two of the best in the country, they will be able to stop. ... I think. When I shook my head slowly, I was reminded that "Is it good?" "Something just seemed to be messing around." "Stop seriously" The crow denied that he was bitter, not only because he had to ignore it. I finally sigh at the crow who turned to me. "Well, stop yourself. Listen to my story, right?" There was no reply, but the crow reluctantly lowered his knife. Silence the eyesining of dissatisfaction. Probably not the revenge of the moment. And Latte puts the knife in a sheath, and then looks closely at the crow and me. Well-shaped lips whistle lightly. "Amazing, youngdy. I''m holding the reins properly." "If you look like that, you should go to a doctor." My mouth, which was tired, overflowed with hate. But Latteughs happily, without a bad wind. "As expected, my master." I looked down at the words told with a full smile, and I held down my forehead. Absolutely a conviction. You should be able to read the air, but don''t dare to read it. "... what?" The crow muttered with a voice that echoed from the bottom of the ground. scared. Even though I didn''t look there, I can see that I was terrified. The intimidation is amazing. From when did your intelligence be a hero? When I turned my gaze to the nce, the crow was halfughing. But it''s not aughing way ofughing or giving augh. It was the kind I saw for the first time. Yes, it''s a terrific type. The red-eyed eyes, who are notughing, speak eloquently rather than their mouths. What are you doing, Anta? Are you picking up anything while you look away? Hi, a sad scream leaked. "Hey, daughter there" I don''t have the usual princess call, but I m a little bit ufortable. "Can you tell me why?" I was terrified and replied with a voice that seemed to disappear while saying . 174 Regret Of A Certain Spy. When we arrived at Fort, we were divided into themander of the Border Guard and themander of the Knights of the Guard, and I, the princess, and Latte. I was temporarily assigned to protect the princess by themander of the Knights of the Guard, and I received a brief exnation in the room provided. What happened to the princess who came to the frontier after receiving a secret life from His Majesty? And why a former colleague with aughing smile is with her. "So I was with Koitsu." "Yes" In front of me with her arms folded, she shouted and answered. Judging from the appearance of a cat I borrowed, it seems that I was displeased. "Nah, daughter" As she exhaled, her thin shoulder shook. "Yes" What responded was a small voice that was not like a princess. But, unfortunately, I was sorry that I didn''t want to miss it. "I appreciate that you did not respond immediately to your decision to ept employment." "e?" The story flows in an unexpected direction, and the princess raises her face as if she was hit by emptiness. Princess is not a naivedy. Of course, there are some sweet spots, but I understand my position and influence. It is probably because Lathe, who was the assassin of the enemy country, should not enter the Royal Castle at his own discretion. However, the problem is that he says on his face, "I can''t throw it, even though she cooperated." I''m pursuing the ideal, but I can see the reality. I like that princess secretly. I don''t hate straight ces. But this time is different. Gradually loosen your arms and point at the door. "Pleasee back to where you were" "That''s right! Don''t say that, you''re a mother ... crow!" Who is your mother? "No, it just makes me look after me." "I tell my father myself, I won''t bother the crow!" It has be like an interrogation with a daughter who has picked up a discarded dog. This is really my mother. I am not joking. I was frustrated by the presence of a man shaking his shoulder in the corner of view, and I scratched my hair with a m. This bastard ... I heard you said "Wow" right now. I can see youughing. I want to shred and throw away where the princess is not looking. "Koitu is an old acquaintance. He knows their bad things well. You can''t handle this troublesome guy." At the time you called the name, you might have been convinced, but I explicitly stated that I wanted you to understand the dangers of this guy. "If you''re fooled by a gentle look, it''s good to have a painful eye." "... I don''t think she''s the gentleman she looks like." Princess lowers her eyebrows and smiles with a bitter smile. I closed my eyes to her words. "That''s terrible, youngdy. I''m going to be a sincere gentleman for you." "Sincere gentlemen don''t try people." Princess nce nces at thette with cold eyes. Latte squints with great pleasure. It was a satisfying expression I had never seen before. "Then, correct. From now on, I will swear that I am only sincere." "!" She looks a little surprised, but the shock I received was greater. Latte doesn''t vomit wasteful lies. Instead of telling a lie, it is always a good idea to make Latte mislead. It is impossible to say anything that would put you at a disadvantage. And even though she doesn''t understand the importance of the word, she does. In other words, it''s not for the princess but for me to hear. He dered that he really wanted to serve the princess. "... as usual, bad personality" When I hit my tongue, Latteughed with a refreshing face. "I''ll take it as apliment" "How positive are you?" He might have heard the disgusting muttering, but he was silently killed. A man who can''t really eat. With my eyes down, I missed the frustration with a sigh. "Daughter" "Yes?" "I keep this guy." Princess showed a surprised expression for a moment, but soon his face turned dignified. I felt proud and bitter at the princess who would have understood the meaning of the words correctly. What are you sad about and you have to help insects attack your treasure? "I think it''s up to you to be able to return to your hand." The princess bites her lips and protrudes her eyes as if she shakes her hesitation. The princess looked up again and looked at her with a serious expression. "I can''t say I''m always going to pick you up. Hime-san says honestly, she doesn''t have to say anything. He is really bad at bargaining. But that''s fine. Its blueness and nobility. Conflicting thoughtfulness attracts people. Latte did not show any dissatisfied behavior and nodded to Takaage. "Of course. It''s just bargaining. Thus, I undertook the transportation of a luggage, a former colleague who is not terrible. Entrust Hime-san to themander of the Knights of the Guards, and take Latte to the castle first. Bundle the report with your feet and let it go to the sky. The ck buddy swirled the sky three times just as he understood, and then disappeared beyond the sky. "Well, thank you. Senpai?" At a nce at the smiling Latte, I lightly kicked the horse''s belly. Latte runs the horse in the same way. I want to bury it in that area and go home. Nebel is likely to be contaminated when thrown away, so I want to incinerate it properly and return home with a refreshing feeling. "Nevertheless, it''s been a long time, crow. I never thought I was alive." "Thank you very much. It''s delicate, unlike you who wouldn''t die if you killed me." "Ah, it''s fun. Anyway you''re old, now you''re not as thick as me." "Do you want to be killed?" I came back to my tastes cleanly. How much more do you need to be with Koitsu? Is it better for me to fall down than to arrive at the castle? After all, let''s bury it in that area and go home. I will tell the princess that I did my best, but that I couldn''t do it, and I''ll give you a dog that I caught around. I like it. Let''s do so. "I still can''t kill you" Latteughs secretly. Atmosphere changedpletely. I was seriously told that I wasn''t pointing out emotional sweetness, but rather technically inferior, and I was seriously killed. "... quickly sumb to old harm" When she vomits, she squints her eyes. Latte, who returned to her sloppy face, just said she was terrible. Really, it''s terrible. Why did the princess pick up dangerous goods that could be dangerous drugs if she made this wrong step? I suppressed the desire to exhale again, and I ran the horse again. 175 Thanks To The Reincarnation Princess. "Send to the Guard Knight." I was thinking of forgoing the crow to return to the royal city first, but I was told to do so. I thought it might be a little overprotective even though I was moving inside the fort, but I realized that I had a stone that sealed the Demon King, so I decided to give it a hint. "I am?" "Wait on the spot. If you can''t, throw it away." At a nce at Latte grinning, Crow gives up. He left Lerate in the room and headed for Captain Lieber''s office. Knock the heavy door, but there is no response no matter how long you wait. "... Is it moving?" Looking back at the crow diagonally behind, he shook his head. Even if I can''t hear it, the crow''s ear might be able to hear room sounds. Does that mean he simply didn''t notice the knock during the discussion? While hesitating, the crow gently pressed his back, saying, "If you enter. "But it might disturb the story ..." "You have the right to listen." Open the door while remembering the crow''s words. A loud noise was heard as if the hinge was squeaking. In my eyes, Deputy Commander Wolter, with his clenched fist sticking out, and Captain Reaver, standing on his own. Wolter is breathing wildly like a threatening beast, forcing his rage. On the other hand, Captain Lieber stood on his left cheek, which may have been beaten, with his swelling red. I stare at the scene and understand that I made the wrong time to enter the room. I saw a scene that should not be seen. Even if you know, you don''t know what to do. Standing up I don''t notice, the conversation continues. "I was disappointed with you" The voice was like abandoning. "I know that you love your wife. If you say you might lose, if you whisper to the devil, you''ll know that you''re confused. But ... I can''t forgive you. If you get cut off, why did you get a responsible position !? '''' Deputy Commander Wolter grabs Captain Lieber''s Murakura. "Your sin is not the sin of you alone. His Majesty will make a fair decision, but not the vast majority of people. Do you really think that you can be treated? '''' "!" Inhale unexpectedly. I''m so sweet I couldn''t think so much, but the Vice Commander was right. It is not umon for one person''s behavior to directly lead to the evaluation of the organization. Unlike me, Captain Lever does not seem upset. With his swollen cheeks and bleeding lips intact, he is quietly taking in the nce of Vice Commander Wolter. "Princess" Leonhardt, who hade to my side, looked into me with a caring expression. "Your Highness ..." Vice Commander Wolter, who apparently noticed my presence, choked his voice. "That''s just a little quieter. It''s hard to hear anyone." The crow says while closing the door. Captain Walter slightly lowered and released from Captain Lieber. Awkward silence falls in the room. While keeping his gaze fixed diagonally below, Vice Commander Wolter, who seemed hesitant for a while, looked at me as determined. He kneels before me, staring and confused. "Wolter?" With a distressed look, Vice Commander Wolter bowed his head. "I can''t help but betray that you have betrayed your trust. I was embarrassing because I was living as a deputymander and living without knowing anything unusual. It''s not a sin that can be redeemed, but we''ll be happy to take any action. '''' "It''s not your sin" "No. Serious stupidity of the military, not even noticing the betrayal of a nearby officer. Responsibility lies with Ernst von Lieber and I, Isaac Volter. And if you say your neck is broken, it will be so soon. " Saying that, Vice Commander Wolter put his hand on the handle of the sword. I shook my head in a hurry as it turned blue. "Please stop!" I don''t want such things, honestly, I don''t want to see them. "Wolter. If you''re guilty, it''s not me to judge. Simrly, judging Lieber is not your job." Vice Commander Wolter raised his face as if flipped and then turned his eyes down as if ashamed. "... you''re right. I''m sorry I got emotional." Now slowly shake your head. He is so emotional that he trusts Captain Lieber. And they are trying to protect their subordinates and fellow members. Captain Lieber, who ties his lips and stands up without changing his expression, is surely the same. I don''t excuse a word because I''m aware that I have betrayed an important friend. It''s probably arrogant what you want to do. It''s not a problem to be able to step on easily, and there''s nothing a little girl like me can do. : Still, I don''t want to end with one apology. I didn''t want to say "I want to help but I can''t do it" in front of those who don''t justify myself. "Leon, crow" I look back at them. Leonhardt, standing right beside, replies shortly, and the crow, leaning on the door, silently leans his neck. "How far is the information leaked?" "I kept the Ernst family out of the air. The two whom Ernst relied on have been serving the Lieber since ancient times, so they wouldn''t let it go without saying." Don''t be confused by a sudden question, Leonhardt answered me without dy. Then, the crow opens his mouth like he takes over. "The raptor shouldn''t have leaked any information. It seems like Latte has also shut off all the assassins on the raptor side, and that guy only trusts himself in the first ce. It''s okay because there were no people around you. '''' In other words, only we know Captain Lieber''s betrayal. The crow added with cold eyes, as if he had heard the muttering words in his heart. "But I can''t crush it." "... I know." I seemed to fluctuate for a moment, but I did not intend to squash the information. No matter how much you want to do, there are things you should not do. As a person, as one of the royalties. The crowughs satisfactorily when he nods. The face that seems to have been done well seemed to be trying before, but recently it hase to the face of a guardian parent. "Probably, Lieber''s charges will not be disclosed to the public." I say so, Wolter is astonishing. "In any case, it should be announced under a different name." Announcement of this case would cause serious damage not only to the Lieber family but also to the border guards, but the country would not be intact. The fact that the captain of the Border Guard has betrayed may affect even national defense and national trust issues. If so, publication is a fool. However, once acquitted, it will set a precedent. If so, it is likely that Captain Lieber''s disposal will be done secretly. Even at worst, it will be announced as a disease or ident. "If so, could you protect the members ...?" Wolter muttered in a small voice. The white face of his stunned white face is starting to return. Watching it for a while, I hesitated and opened my mouth. "Well, did you say that you just betrayed my trust?" "Yes" The intelligent beauty is distorted as if to endure pain. Oh, I did it. I didn''t repeat it to me. "Certainly, Lever shook only once, but only once." "It''s the same thing once or twice" In a stubborn tone, Vice Commander Wolter tells. "Yes, I guess. But without your help, I couldn''t achieve my goal." In my words, it wasn''t just Wolter''s surprise. Captain Lieber, who had no expression, expressed surprise and confusion. But this is a fact. I wish Captain Reaver hadn''t searched for the temple. If there was no material from the folk tale of Vice Commander Walter. I surely didn''t get to the Demon King. "In addition, we have lived with peace of mind because the Border Guards guard us." The fact that Captain Perever was a captain of the fort would have also been a check on Raptor. And the war hasn''t happened because all the border guards have protected thend. As in a game, I didn''t have to be cornered by miserable situations. "Even a single mistake cannot be done without it. But, simrly, your help and achievements have not been without." Even if it is said that it is beautiful, I want to convey only this. "Thank you for protecting me." Thank you for your cooperation. Thank you for always protecting. Perhaps there are many other things to thank. I''m sure it will lie more than this, so this is just fine. "... a wasteful word." The two voices, which ovepped unintentionally, were equally red. The crow leaves the room, saying that it''s still sweet. I will return to the royal capital as it is. Leonhardt smiles without saying anything. The ck eyes, which were gently slender, seemed a bit like the crow''s gaze, but I didn''t think it was strangely treated as a child. 176 Return Of The Reincarnation Princess. Beingte for the crow, one day. We temporarily entrustedmand of the Border Guard to Vice Commander Wolter, and we returned to the castle. Upon arrival, the crow appears and tries to take Captain Reaver somewhere. I want to go with you, but I guess it won''t work. I just get in the way. Crow grinned as he stared at Captain Reaver''s back. "I won''t do this right away, so don''t look like that." I don''t know what kind of face I was, but I guess she had a sad expression. The crow disappeared with a sinister word, saying, "Your turn is tomorrow, so don''t worry about yourself." Leonhard took me to us and followed the crows. I''m worried about Latte, but the story seems tomorrow. I was tired, so I raised my face to return to my room, and eyes met with us. An exclusive escort knight who met after a long time had a full smile. "Wee, home!" Glittering eyes and flushed cheeks. Behind him with a slightly rubbing voice, he seems to see hallucinations of his waving tail. "That, right now ...?" us smiles even more when he returns while being pressurized. "I''ve been waiting for you on your return day. It''s a great pleasure to be your escort again." Look away from your sweet smile. It seems to hurt my eyes when I look straight. I still have a meal, but I have a physical heartburn. that''s strange. I thought us waspletely settled, but was he misunderstood? But I didn''t hit Leonhardt-sama. I''m just not familiar with us''s tension because it''s been a long time. "To return to escort, is the body already okay?" Through various remarks, ask only the parts you are worried about. us nced happily. The face has copsed to a level that is no longer allowed in a twink. It''s crazy. It looks the same type as Grandpa''s gaze toward his grandson. It''s a momentum that seems to give me pocket money if I push it. "I was worried. Thank you. I am in good shape and I can fight without problems." After nodding to a reliable word, I suddenly remember it. While you don''t need extra money, you have to beg, talk, and talk. us looked like he remembered something when he was trying to talk. "Rose Marie, I want to show you some ces before returning to your room." "? I understand. Can I ask you?" I approve while wondering what kind of ce I want to show you in the castle where I was born and raised. I don''t think us will take me to a dangerous ce. I trust around that. Is it better to talk before you get to the ce you want to guide? I coughed a cough with one, and then talked with the body that I remembered right now. "... Speaking of which, us. I haven''t decided yet." "Yes?" us replies with sparkling eyes, like a pping puppy. When I meet for the first time in a long time, the luminosity is odd ... I continued talking with my eyes slightly raised. "If I had more escorts ..." The moment I felt, I felt the temperature decreased by a few degrees. Goose bumps rise instantly and swallow the words that follow. Looking at the scary us, he smiled and frozen his expression. I''m going to scream and endure it. Is it an optical illusion that the highlights disappear from the glittering eyes? Yes, it''s a mistake. Just because the angle of the light to be inserted has changed, yes, absolutely so. "K, us?" Step back while telling yourself. When she called with a trembling voice, her green eyes were smiled and narrowed in the shape of a crescent moon. "I thought it was perfect, but the condition of my ears wasn''t very good. I stared at us'' perfect smile and shook silently. Kowwa. What a scary thing. It feels like a puppy stuck around her feet abruptly bitten. I don''t need Yandere attributes. Please, throw it away. "Rose Mary?" us'' face, leaning lightly, is hardly a puppy. The refreshing weird ... but not the refreshing escort knightughed at the wolf''s face. He talks about his desire to escape and makes his throat. Escape here does not solve anything. Even if you go or escape, it will definitely follow you. After breathing deeply, I matched my eyes with us. "It''s a bit different than an escort, but maybe more people will help me." Speaking of that, a powerful smile disappeared from us''s face. He flickered a few times, showing a little thought and then responded reverently, saying "I''m smart." "eh" Threatening with a smile, is that all? usughed a little, looking at me confused. It''s not a scary smile, but a little different from your usual smile. A calm smile that makes me feel older. "If you are your ally, there is no reason to be hostile." "us ... you" This is the line you want to tell the past us. I don''t think it''s the words of someone who rammed my ally Leonhard. Although it is in my heart, I do not put it in words. If he really thinks so, it''s a happy change. "If you can confirm that you arepletely your ally, "eh?" I felt the disturbing air on my skin and stopped. us noticed that I had stopped and looked back a few steps. There''s nothing wrong with him asking how he was done. It''s not just a terrifying smile, but a usual us. But it''s extra scary. "What do the words mean now?" "Is it mean?" us has his eyes rounded. "You can''t have a person who is neither white nor ck, by your side. A suspicious stray dog might bite and kill you." Jokely, your eyes aren''tughing. Piaha, with a lightughing voice, I twitched my mouth. us has certainly changed. You seem to be thinking first of all to protect me, and I think you have be a reliable escort who doesn''t ignore my will. But ... a little ... No, isn''t it quite difficult to handle? And I think it doesn''t seem to go well with Latte. I imagined the faces of my fellow members, and I unconsciously held my stomach. 177 Return Of The Reincarnation Princess. (2) It''s not new that there are many unique people around me. Whentte alone increases, it does not change. Okay, okay. Donmai, me. "Rose Mary?" What''s wrong? He was staring at her eyes, saying, full of dryughter. What''s wrong? Is this line. What happened, us. It became such a dangerous thing to handle with care ... The type of danger has changed, and it''s always been dangerous. "Nothing." As he shakes his head, us starts walking again with a strange face. Speaking of which, I remembered that I was in the middle of guiding me somewhere, and then continued. I''m going to the end. I wondered if I was heading for the greenhouse in the direction. If you leave it as it is, you will go outdoors. "us ... where are you going?" "Mary!" The girl''s voice was like my voice looking up at us. When you look there, a small girl rushes in. She had a slight uproar in her tan skin, and had her honey-colored eyes shining. The ash gray hair that grew slightly sways in the shoulder. "Wee home, Mary!" "Lilly!" It was a girl from the Koor tribe, Lily, who ran up. When I spread my arms and wait, she hesitates a little and then jumps into my arms. When I hugged the slender body tightly, Lily hugged her back, albeit modestly. I was greeted, even though I wanted to meet you. I''m just back, sheughed, and Lily smiled happily. I''ve be very expressive since I first met. "You arrived at Nebel. Are you all together?" "Yes. Some people areing and going because of the transfer of medicines and tools and the renting of nts, but eventually everyone wille." That''s a nice miscalction. More than half of the people thought they would stay in the vige, but it''s reliable if they alle. But it''s aplicated feeling to think that the vige will be gone. My actions have changed the lives of many people. Although I have not regretted, I felt that responsibility was serious again. "Mary?" I was thinking, and I returned to me with the voice of Lily. "I''m tired. Someone who is a little better ..." "No, it''s different. I think Lily has be beautiful while I don''t meet a little." When I say so, Lily''s cheeks turn red. Actually, I think Lily is beautiful. Originally she had a nice face, but her expression has made her more attractive. "That''s not true. I''ve grown appetite and gained weight since Marie cooked in the vige." Sure, it feels better than before. But Lily was too thin in front. Even now it''s thinner than the standard. Because I am healthy, I am approaching a beautiful woman for my age. I am proud to think that it is the result of my food education (?). "And Marie-sama would be beautiful." Lilly releases her body a little and watches me carefully. "I thought I was beautiful when I was living in the vige, but it was even more polished. It''s really like a princess ... Oh, I can''t call Marie-sama familiar. we have to" "I''ll cry. I''ll really cry when I do it." I protested against Lily, who was a little lonely and shameless. Holding her hands tight, Lily blinks her eyes as if surprised. After that, Iughed as the flower blossomed. "I''m okay with that." "Rejected. If you don''t want to be imprisoned for sphemy, please call her princess." Rolf, who is a bullshit, emerged from behind Lily. `` Why is Lily good with Mary, and I''m Highness Princess !? '''' "It''s the distance between my heart." If you reject it in seconds, you areining about it, but because you call it bus. Not good. "You guys aren''t really good friends." Mr. Wolf, who had juste, muttered in a stupor. Then I talked to us standing behind me. "You brought Marie, thanks." "It''s not for you. I just thought Rosemary would be pleased." us hummed, and said a tsundere-lined speech. I see. He guided me, thinking that I care about everyone in the Kuah. "Thank you, us." "It''s a in word" Despite saying simr words to Mr. Wolf, he got a full smile. Wolf isughing, not angry, at the fast-changing us. us, you''d better wrap up a lot of things. "I''ve heard that, Marie. You''vee up with a very interesting idea. It''s like a dream for a medical facility with drug research and education in mind!" "I just wrote what I came up with, and the details are round throw amateurs. It''s up to you to do the job." "Of course, I''m d to participate." Not only Wolf, but Lily and Rolf also shine. The doctor''s eggs seem to be growing well. "Speaking of which, are you nning to build a facility around here?" "It looks like another ce. It seems that a part of this area will be opened as a nting area for nts that are used as medicinal materials. I wonder if it will be built on the site of the castle, and there seems to be another site where the hospital will be built. Will it be open to the general public, so will it be built in a castle town? But, is it a nt growing ce? I hope it works. "Depending on the type of nt, it will not take root unless you change the location. I will meet my father tomorrow, so I urgently ask you to consider a candidate site." "It looks like he''s already working, but he doesn''t have to hurry." As expected, my father is fast at work. However, what does it mean to be okay without hurry? I don''t think all the nts in the hignds can adapt to the royal environment. As I read my doubts, Wolf came out of the building. Seems to beckon someone. "what do you want?" The young man, who appeared in a slim face, was dressed in a robe. He holds a flowerpot with both hands and looks at me and has his eyes round. "Oh, princess. Come home." Mikhail von Diebold, an apprentice of earthly mage, lowers his eyebrows andughs. Replying to "I''m right now" while being healed by the smile. "That''s awesome, he''s easy to grow, even on the most difficult nts." Mr. Wolf folded his shoulders, pulling Mikhail''s neck. Mikhail, who is not good atmunicating with people, has ck and white eyes, but does not dislike him, so leave it alone. Speaking of which, the power of the earth attribute mage did not only increase the healing power of human beings. They can also help the nts grow faster and help. If Mikhail is there, it''s a hundred people. Wolf, Rolf, and Mikhail, who talk happily with each other, make me smile. As a powerful man, Mikhail has a fushi who is afraid of being involved with people, but apparently his affinity with the Kuahs is outstanding. Suddenly, Lutz and Theo''s facese to mind, reminiscent of the word magic. What are they doing now? I was busy before I left for the outlying fort, but did my errands go away? I muttered in my chest to go see the situationter. 178 A Certain Spy Grief. "I took you" Enter the office with themander of the Border Guard. His Majesty did not raise his face from the documents, but in a t voice said, "Wait a minute." Themander of the Guard Knight, who has caught up, seems to be waiting in front of the door. People are paid, but I''m grateful to be on guard in case of emergency. Rest your back on the closed door and cross your arms. It''s full of looks, but no one mes you for being rude, and your Majesty doesn''t care. The nervous captain seems to wait in an upright and immobile posture. "Sit down." Long fingers point at the sofa with a rough motion. After a little hesitation, the captain sits down as told. I thought it would be all right, but I was sitting next to the captain because I was named "You''re the crow." Only the sound of the pen running at a constant and crisp speed echoes inside the room. Because I have no time to do anything, I look at your Majesty''s face with disrespect. tinum blondes like silk cast a shadow on Hakuseki''s beauty. The light blue eyes have high transparency and do not impair the beauty at all even if there is no light. A well-dressed face is less human and looks like a statue. I thought that it was meaningless no matter how well the man''s face was made, but if she was so beautiful, she would fall in love with her gender. Of course, that doesn''t mean lower care. Is it close to the feeling of looking at artworks? Hime-san also has a well-designed face, but I don''t think it is very simr except for the color. Probably because the princess is expressive. If her source of beauty is life force overflowing from the inside, His Majesty is the opposite. The most beautiful is when you stop moving silently. In the case of His Majesty, if you can talk a little, it''s so powerful that you don''t care about the facial features. No, there will be many people who are stiff even if a single nce moves. When I was thinking about such things, I heard the sound of putting a pen and a pen. His Majesty stacks the signed documents appropriately and stands. "I let you wait" That''s right, Her Majesty sat down on the sofa opposite us. The captain who sits next calls his throat. He and his Majesty nced straight. "It''s been a long time, Reaver. Are you healthy?" It is difficult to tell if you are unpleasant if you say inly and inly. Well, to the traitor, "Yeah, how are you? ] Is nothing but hate. I m sorry. Captain dropped his head with a serious face. His Majesty sniffs his nose with a silly face. "Do you have an excuse?" "There is no excuse" The captain returns seriously. "I''m a traitor who was misled by the enemy''s apologetics, despite having left me at an important base, the northern frontier fort. "Don''t hurry" His Majesty crosses his arms and sighs. "I''ve be a very straight guy in a while I haven''t met for a while. I''ve always been corrected for my twisted personality. His Majesty nced at me with cold eyes in the vicinity of "I''m always here." I don''t remember being corrected, but look away. It''s a lie to say that you haven''t been affected by any daughter who is just going wild. Anyway, Ernst von Reiber was originally a straight man in my eyes, but wasn''t he? No, it''s hardly straightforward to throw away everything but my beloved woman. Deserves to be called madness or distortion. Commander slightly raises the corner. "I was arrogant and selfish, but I woke up because of her. Her straightness to her independence seems to me a beauty." Listening to Captain ''s words, His Majesty wrinkles between his eyebrows. "Do you know how many people are swung around by that, and say that?" "Is that the person''s virtue?" "It''s a human virtue ... well, good." The Majesty, muttering in a maze, turns his eyes down to switch. The light blue eyes that reappeared were regaining their usual cool light. "I would normally take a few days to record a report and consider the disposition, but considering your position and influence, I''m convinced that I''m prepared to take it easy. As Princess predicted, Her Majesty does not intend to dismiss the captain''s betrayal. The defense point on the border with the enemy is internally divided, because there is nothing to advertise. "I have received a report, but listen again." After a breath, His Majesty opened his mouth. "Is there no mistake in passing information on our country to the raptor kingdom?" "Yes, definitely." The captain bowed reverently, and His Majesty looked up. "I''m going to have Ernst von Lieber in an ident. The carriage fell to the bottom of the valley on my way to a mission abroad." When he died secretly, His Majesty ordered without moving his eyebrows. I was expecting this to happen, but the princess''s face passed my mind and I felt very bitter. She understands her position, so she shouldn''t grudge His Majesty. Probably convinced. But you will surely be sad. I guess I will me myself for being convinced. "On your will" Captain replied immediately. The cleanliness is now remorseful. But it''s wrong to me. Rather than giving up his life, he has no other options. It''s an immediate answer because you know that even if you waste your time, it will only hurt the people around you. Captain had a calm look that did not seem to have been sentenced to death. "Then crow. Leave this guy to you." "Understood" For a moment, my voice began to clog. The days since I came to Nebel were so peaceful, I was forgetting what I was. My hands are bloody. He mutters himself in his mind, saying that he will not change who will kill him. Your expression should not change. But the captain looks at my face and lowers her eyebrows. "Your Majesty. He has a thick face, but there is a request." "what" In the words of Captain, His Majesty urges you to continue without a bad wind. "Please allow me to end my own hands without bothering anybody." The captain says that he has permission to harm himself. Perhaps, care for me. For me who can never see the princess''s eyes from the front again. I''m sorry. What are you telling people who will soon die to me? "I don''t need to worry about anything. I do my job exactly." "However" The captain looks at me worried, even though he bounces off. You want to say that you can worry about yourself. His Majesty looked at us in turn and frowned upon his eyebrows, saying he was stunned. "What are you saying?" I probably have a stupid face. He turned his gaze to the captain and caught his confused eyes. "Who said you would die. I just said I would erase Ernst." "I''m afraid, your Majesty. Could you borate on the meaning of the words?" The captain asks while being puzzled. "You will be an anonymous man with nothing. Destroy all your status, family, andpanions for today. Only the shadow of the Kingdom of Nebel will devote the rest of your life to the country." Captain opens his eyes astonishingly. I''m upset as well, but the impact I''ve received isn''t ratio. "It''s ... too, I feel it''s convenient." The captain who squeezes out the voices is very upset. "It''s not a pity for you" His Majesty, as usual, looked at the captain with a cold nce. "Even if you kill you, it won''t be good for our country, but you won''t be able to get a job right. And because you can''t disclose your reason, it''s difficult to fly to the right ce or get rid of it. It''s just that there is no way left to use up that life. '''' I just mumbled that I wanted to increase the number of usable pieces. There are words such as handpieces and words that can be used up or not. Actually, it is not an easy way to live away from everything. Neither the precious family nor thepanions can even im to be themselves, they live alone and die alone. Still, not the worst. When you die, you''re done. If you live, you can do something. Maybe you can protect important people from the shadows. "If you really want to die, I won''t stop, but what do you do. Do you spy?" "... I will ept it with respect ..." The captain who warped and warped his face said with a trembling voice. 179 The Reincarnation Princess Is Surprised. The yawn leaks. I usually endure, but now my room is at midnight. I''m only watching cute cats, and I''m not warned if I don''t. It''s a matter of mind that the eyes that look up look astounded. Yeah. ce the bookmark on the table with the bookmark in between. It''s a little early to sleep, but let''s rest today. I''m tired of traveling, but above all, tomorrow is the day of the interview. In order to nurture your spirit, you will be healed by cute Nero and warm futon. Put a shawl on your rug and raise your waist from the sofa. Penero rushed to his feet without calling. She picks up a cute child who rubs her head on her ankle, and then stops her feet. I nced at the small box on the table. The contents of the palm-sized small box contain stones obtained with great thought. I ca nt just leave it as it is? But honestly, it is not something I want to keep without leaving my skin. If you leave it on your bedside, you''ll have a nightmare. I wanted to give it to my father via the crow, but if I wasn''t told it would probably mean taking it tomorrow. I was staring at the box for a while, but Nero asked me to make a decision. Grab the box and head to bed. Patient, patience for about one night. "If you were hooked, wake up?" When he talked to Nero, he tilted his neck. Oh, cute. If this child is with you, you will surely be defeated by nightmares. At that time, I loosened my cheeks. The door rang. "eh?" Surprisingly, a voice came out. I can''t call it midnight yet, but it''s not a good time to visit people. I am a princess just before an adult. "Yes" Respond while thinking that it was a mistake. "I''m sorry to bete ... I''d like to meet you." The voice of an escort guard knight announces the existence of the visitor. I heard a sudden visitor and came to my mind on the night of the Mage Abduction. I remembered my older brother who came without notice at night, and my body grew stronger. Did something happen again? "Who are you?" Who does what with a voice tense. "I''m here." The door opened shortly after thinking about who returned the voice. Gaze at the beautiful face that appears. Unable to catch up. Many wordse to mind, why or why, there is a degree of insaneness, but I could not speak out. At a nce, I look up with my mouth half-opened and the manughs with her nose. "It''s a stupid face." "!" The startle is instantly reced with anger. However, the man walks straight to the sofa without a wind that bothered me. I don''t think it''s a state of dignity. They looked at me as soon as I told me to sit down, and endured my desire to shout. Even if you make a mistake here, there is no way this man will reflect on you. On the contrary, it''s a good idea toin at night or not to make noise. On the way back to the sofa where I was sitting, Nero fell down from my arm. Perhaps the wise cat noticed the trouble, heading to the bed, echoing the sound of a clinking bell and a cool bell. I was escaped by healing, and I exhale a sigh and decide. Sitting opposite the man, he opened his mouth quickly. "What kind of business is it? @ Father" "The job was cleared up unexpectedly, wasn''t it possible toe without it?" What are you talking about? I guess it is useless. I muttered in my heart while looking at the face that was too beautiful. If he said this, he would be happy while being shy. But his partner is father. The gesture of leaning lightly is nothing but fear. I want to go home early and sprinkle some salt, but I don''t care. "... I wonder if there was anything urgent enough to visit thedy''s roomte at night." "Lady" Why did you just return the parrot !? I feel like I''m stupid, even though I''m expressionless. No, probably ridiculous. "If you''re done early, don''t worry about me. What if you spend some time slowly without getting married?" If you are free, try to get out of your mood. However, my father will not be able to easily get what I want. "If so, will youe with us? Is parent-child interaction just as important?" I''ve offered you a quick suggestion, but it''s definitely a pity to attend such a terrible event. Even though my father alone is painful, there is a mother on top. It''s a terrible penance. Want to test my stomach endurance? "It''s a very attractive invitation, but I''m going to refrain from doing it. If my father goes to see him, he''ll be happy." When he smiles twitching, he stares at my face. "Would you please if you went?" "eh?" I was surprised at a question that was too obvious. What are you talking about? Mother may not be pleased with my visit. I guess all the voices in my heart were on my face. Father who muttered, "I see." It would happened to. I don''t think this person has such a cute feeling of difort between parents and children. While watching mysteriously, my father raised his face down. "Well, good. Let''s keep this joke around." Speaking of such a thing with no expression, I will stop talking without permission. What is this free man? I want you to dig in that your joke isn''t fun and it''s hard to understand. Ignore my eyes and my father turns to my small box. "Is it an example?" Speaking, I remember the existence of the box on my knee. After nodding, Iid it on the desk. "Yes, this is what you want." Open the box carefully toward your father. Looking at the fist-sized stone inside, his father frowned lightly. This is? There is no resentment in the eyes that say. No matter how you look at it, it s a stone that you picked up on the roadside. If you were in the opposite position, I would doubt. It''s hard to say that you''re going to give genuine evidence. You can''t prove it unless you divide it and bring out the Demon King. I was worried about what had happened, and betrayed my expectation, my father did not ask whether he was "real." "Really" Dad is quiet and tells only one word. I''m confused because I don''t look like an innocent father. The light blue eyes are pointed at me from the stone and hold it involuntarily. "well done" I was so far away from the words I had imagined, and for a moment I couldn''t understand what was said. 180 The Reincarnation Princess Is Surprised. (2) well done? Repeat words with confused head. I felt like my foreignnguage, but I felt like a foreignnguage. I understand the meaning but I don''t know. "Even the elite squad yed a big role that would be difficult. It was a great ceremony." I never thought I was going to work. I wonder why embarrassment is greater than joy. Dad sighs, what do you think of me wandering around with Uuroro? "Because we praise, we take it honestly" "... Please look back at what you have said before." I hate my mouth. Had never been praised. What my father says to me is an idiot, a boar, and all swearing. I don''t say it''s out of the question because I''m aware of it, but I think that one of my responsibilities lies with my father. Even if you are praised suddenly, you do not know what kind of reaction you should take. "Now you can look back at what you have done before." My cute hatred came back in boomerang. That''s why there''s no puzzling sound. "If you had a suspicious and calm personality, I wouldn''t bother saying anything. I just grabbed my neck because I''m a little rmed and I''m stupid looking forward." I remember the past when I was physically grabbed the neck, but it would be a metaphor. Thank you for being a stopper for my wild boar. "I just said that because I thought I did well this time. I scold you because you have no thoughts, and praise me for your hard work. Isn''t that like a normal father? "... I''m honored to be honored to take praise." He turns around and says. I know it''s not cute, but it''s impossible for me to talk like a normal parent and child. My father nced at me and pulled the small box at hand. "Your face is red." "!!" I immediately pressed my cheeks and thought I had done it. It is frustrating and frustrating to be panicked when pointed out. I wanted to say that I wasn''t happy, but I just dig a grave and bite my teeth. Is it returning like a tsundere !! Leave me alone, my father looks at the stone and closes the lid of the small box. Apparently they will bring you home. "So what''s the reward, isn''t it just the dog you picked up on the way?" "dog?" Maybe a dog or atte? "Can I hire?" "Now that the raptor has started moving, it is better to have at least one handpiece." Despite the fact that Larate sealed her mouth, the raptor would have to do something if all the strangers did not return. It is highly probable that the sealed stone of the Demon King would have reached Nebel''s hand and sent an assassin. Yes, my father is also thinking. "The dog you picked up was capable and gave you useful information as a souvenir. I''m alright. "!? ... Yes, thank you." The voice turned over to my surprise. I thought it would be inevitable to keep Larate as my own escort, so my father''s offer was rather thankful, but I was not surprised. My spear will surely fall tomorrow for my father to ask me for permission. That father who has arrogantly arrested irritation in the form of a person. That father is a born king who speaks every word. You can''t praise me or ask for permission. Is this father a fake? Or have you never been taken over by the Demon King? "I''m thinking about something crazy again." Dad again sighs as if she was stunned. Apparently, the voice of my heart is clearly appearing. "You''ve brought back what I have acknowledged. So you''re treating yourself as a normal person, but dissatisfied." "... for one person" The words muttered like a lonely and lonely word are one beat behind, slowly warming my heart. The chest that I held down hits the bell especially fast, but it doesn''t feel disgusting. rather. I didn''t think it was important to be recognized by my father. I was really willing to be disappointed. The heart responding faster than the voice of my heart was much more honest. I don''t want to admit ... but apparently I''m d. Hold on to the cheeks that seem to loosen when you rx, and try to repair your expression. My father looked at me like a rare beast. "I''m d you were born a princess" "? What do you mean?" "If you were born in Ichii, you would definitely have been deceived by a man who was not good. You should thank them. " You do nt praise honest, right? You re a little bit but you re told it s okay, right? "I''m confident in seeing men ..." I''m not confident, but I just want to say this. I don''t regret having liked Leonhardt-sama, and even want to praise myself in this regard. But my father isughing at his nose with an interesting offer, such as my words. "Is that a reward?" "e?" "I''m asking my fiance if I want Leonhardt." I was struck by emptiness, but I almost nodded before understanding. It seems like a spine reflex, but it seems to me. I always liked. I could only see him for a long time. The love that grew out of my childhood, rather than fading, is umting on a daily basis, and now ounts for most of my heart. But at the same time, the unrequited love period is so long that I can''t imagine a future that wille true. I like Leonhardt-sama for breath-taking. Is there any chance that Leonhardt will like a child like me? "Ha ..." The voice, which was going to say yes, shook down the throat for some reason. Perhaps Leonhardt doesn''t look bad when his engagement with me is decided. I think it will take care of you. He who knows my feelings will not leave me safe. Even if you never get the same feeling when you get married, you may be able to be a couple who trust each other. Thinking up to that point, the chest that was screaming with joy is getting cold as it freezes. It''s a luxury to want more. I know but I don''t like it. Slowly shaking his head, he raised his eyebrows lightly, wondering. "Is it different?" On this trip, I saw various Leonhard-like faces. I felt that the distance was slightly reduced. I still don''t want to give up. "I''ll do my best there, so just give me the right to refuse a strategic marriage." If you can turn around even a little, I don''t want to crush it yourself. I want you to be with me, not with power, but with Leonhard''s will. Dad heard my words and blinked unexpectedly. "It''s surprising, greed." Really. I want not only the position to be next to, but also my heart. "Is it like my father?" I hated my mouth, but I was not med. "I want to say I like it, but I''ll set a period. If the princess is forever single, it will create an unnecessary fight." I don''t refute because my father is right. "Specifically, how much time do you have?" "Same as before. Until the crown prince of the neighboring country Vint grows up." "Same as before! Isn''t it another three months!" Are you too devil !? The conditions haven''t changed much before you take your credit! "Please wait at least to my adult!" When he appealed to the bitter taste, his father narrowed his eyes. Looking at the eyes, which loosened in a sullen mood, my spine freezes slowly. I had a bad feeling. It seems like you''ve stepped through the trap. It feels like you''ve jumped into the cage yourself. "OK" But my father betrayed my expectations and nodded to Takaage. "Is it okay ...?" "of course" When I missed my time, my father affirmed. I have no idea what the intention is. "It''s a good idea to have an earlier period." "... Did you forget your daughter''s birthday?" My birthday is near the end of the year. There is more than half a year. It is subtle to say that it did grow, but the belly can not be reced on the back. Ignoring me staring at the eyes, my father stands with a box. I looked back once before leaving the room. "I forgot to say that the first prince of the Kingdom of Vint had handed over the prince to the second prince." "e" The second prince is Prince Nahat, right? Will he be the next king? Surely he was still twelve or three years old. Hmm? In other words, it has been almost two years until the Crown Prince''s adult !? "If you want to persuade yourself with your own power, encourage yourself for another six months at best." She uttered abandoned speech, and he left the room. Oh, oh, that fucking fathe 181 Confirmation Of The Reincarnation Princess. Stare at yourself reflected in the mirror. tinum blonde with loose waves, white skin, blue eyes. Each part should look the same, but it looked different from the Rosemary that came out of the game. Rosemary in Wee to the Backside World is a noble and beautiful, born princess. However, her lonely expression was an astonishing girl. But it''s because of the contents, my face is now ... what is it? Is there no dignity or nobleness? By the way, there is no fleeting impression. There''s nothing. Strange. Six monthster, I''m 15 years old, so I''m an adult, so it''s almost as old as when I started the game. It is too strange that the finish is different even though the materials are the same. Maybe I''m a waste of Rosemary? It is good to dere that Leonhard will be persuaded by his own power, but I do not know how to do it, so I tried to find an appeal point for the time being. First, I relied on the initial specifications and stumbled. The beauty of Rosemary''s appearance shines for the first time with its contents. Reality is cruel. No. I don''t know yet. If you give up, the match is over, and Mr. Ah was saying that! Push out the chest and turn your left hand on your waist and your right hand behind your head. Twist your waist lightly and cross your legs. A deadly, sexy pose. that''s strange. It''s a finish that makes you want to hear that there is no sex appeal or has your neck and back hurt? I don''t know what''s different, but I know it''s different. Next, lean your hands on both knees. When the gravure sisters do it, the abundant breasts are emphasized, but to me it is only a quiet valley ... I almost lost my concept of words. No, not even this I try to pose as sexy as I can imagine, but the result is disastrous. No achievements. Only the cruel fact that I couldn''t fight on a sexy route was highlighted. When you are beaten, there is a meow from behind. Nero on the bed looked stunned at her early morning morning, repeating her strange trip in front of a mirror. "Nee ..." I fall down to the bed and cry to my cat. Nero annoyingly avoided my embracing arm. I can''t. What kind of woman does Leonhardt like in the first ce? I told you that you never really loved people, but there should be some types you like. Intellectual beauty like Irene? Or is it a beautiful woman with sex appeal like Bianca? It might be Lily''s type, a gentle Japanese style girl. Imagine the beautiful people around me. Everybody looked a little better than me next to Leonhard-sama and was a little depressed. "Or maybe ..." A single female figure appears in my mind as I envisioned various female figures. Chiffon beige hair that takes a little over the shoulder. Large eyes that shine with curiosity, and small cute nose. Pink lips that look soft and soft. The slightly lowered eyebrows inspire asylum. The line from the plump breasts to the delicate waist is a fascinating feature unique to women, and the imbnce with the childhood features creates excitement. A girl from a different world, called Princess Shinko. In "Wee to the World Behind the Scenes," I think the Knight of the Guard Knight cherished the heroine. She encouraged her at times,forted her, and offered her happiness without me for her failure. The way of contact seemed to love the younger sister, but Princess Kiko would have been the preferred presence for themander of the Guard Knights. I thought so much and suddenly I was anxious. It''s my impression to be like a sister. Can you say that kindness is not a way of showing affection for the opposite sex? I was pushing the back of Mikohime in the us route, so I thought it was a kind affection. But nowhere in the game did the Knights of the Guards write what they thought of the heroine. It''s possible that they were hiding their thoughts for the happiness of their favorite people. "No, no, no!" I shook my head to shake off my depressing thoughts, and Nero got up with a surprise. It''s ridiculous to decide people''s feelings and be bearish. And I don''t want to be themander of the Guard Knight in the game. Leonhard. Even if Mikohime was Leonhard''s favorite woman, she would have lost before fighting. "... Okay!" p and pat your cheeks lightly to raise your face. Negative time is over. I decided to do my best, so don''t be pessimistic about the future. Even if sexy is not good, there are cute hands! Don''t think about the problem of whether you canpete with cute and good character Shinkohime on cute routes. After a nce at me as she was stunned as she clenched her fist, her cat turned round again. After changing clothes and having breakfast, I headed for the greenhouse. I thought it was unlikely that I could meet Peltz and Theo, but I could see a shadow in the break room attached to the greenhouse. If you look into it gently, it''s like you''re friends you want to see, but it looks a bit strange. One prone to the table, one leans over the back of the chair and looks up to the heavens. Both of you are not very tired ...? They were hesitant enough to hesitate to call. When he is worried about what happened at the door, Teo, who has been solidified while facing up, turns his gaze to here. Pigeond''s eyes, which always have a strong light, dimly reflect on me. Theo looked at me without surprise and squinted. "Yeah. I''m too tired and started seeing hallucinations." , And Luo, who was lying down on the table, moves when Teo leaks a dryugh. Lutz''s eyes, which turned her face only without raising her body, caught me. "It looks like me ... Princess, how are you ..." In Lutz''sughing words, I realize I''m being hallucinated. "It''s real, how are you?" When he waved his hand, Lutz turned his hand back down. "My hallucination may be amazing. It shakes my hand." Theo worried about Lutz''s condition, and Teo woke up. "Same ... is not a hallucination ...!?" "Eh ... what?" Peltz flutters with crackling,paring Teo with me. After a few seconds, I stood up at the table. A chair that hits a leg falls down with a loud noise. "Hi, Hime ...?" "Princess, is it real?" I stared at the two pairs of eyes opened as if I couldn''t believe it and nodded while feeling ufortable. "I came back yesterday. I wanted to say hello to them, but I wasn''t in the greenhouse." "Yes, yesterday I was in a separate room on duty ..., that''s okay, isn''t that such a story. Is it a real princess? You''re not injured? Are you sick on a long journey? "Oh, okay" Lutz rushes in and asks a quick answer. It is pressured by the momentum and retreats one step unintentionally. I was worried about the word mission, but first I shook my head to remove the worries of Lutz. "I said earlier, I''m fine. I''m not hurt." Peltz exhales as if relieved. The voice that muttered that I was good seems to be a little more mature than before. Speaking of which, Lutz also looks different from games. The game''s Yandere mage was a boyish girl with thin lines and delicate features. However, Lutz is now taller and slender, but he has a solid body. Although the appearance is still the same, there are few people who mistake him for a dignified atmosphere. "I was relieved to see the cheerful appearance of the princess." Theo standing next to Lutz is not as good as Lutz, but still a bit different from the game. The appearance doesn''t change much, but the calm gaze and matureughter were not shown by a friendly and energetic mage. Both of them are getting really cool. I think of my impressions like my rtives. I''m very emotional because I know boyhood. "... Why are you looking at us with such warm eyes?" He looked suspiciously and tightened his expression in a hurry. To be honest, if you praise a boy of your age, you can be angry at it. "Both of you seem tired but are you OK?" As soon as I said, their expressions became subtle. "Is the task hard work?" "No ... I''m not so tired." Theo mutters with a grim face. "I''d rather move my body, but I''m not good at brainbor .... Ah, just remembering, my head hurts." Prutz wrinkled between his eyebrows and pressed his finger around the Komekami. Both of them have be brain muscle wizards. I was watching them with warm eyes while rude muttering in my heart. 182 Confirmation Of The Reincarnation Princess. (2) I decided to talk to them while brewing tea for the two people who were loose. Today''s Darjeeling is probably spring-picked because the leaves are green. The rising steam is also a refreshing scent. "here you are" "Thank you" Next to giving the cup to Theo, Lutz frowned with tea confections and frowned. "... It''s not something the princess made today." Today''s tea confectionery is Madeleine. It was made by the chef of the castle and should be delicious, but Lutz is dissatisfied. "Don''t say anything crazy. He said he just came back." "I know ..." Lutz turned away from her face, seemingly bad, as she was disturbed by the anxious face Theo. "I couldn''t make it recently. I''ll make it soon." "For real!?" "Yes. I got people I met in mme to share the spices, so I''m going to be able to make new sweets, and I''m going to try different things. Will you try them?" In my words, Lutz made his eyes shine and nodded. Even if you grow up into a beautiful young man, your childish expression is the same as before. As a rtive''s aunt (provisional), I want to eat a lot of young people who are just eating. I was thinking about baking apple pie with cinnamon, but I wonder if cinnamon rolls are better. I want to make cake sale. I wonder if it has curry vor. "I''m happy to make it, but don''t overdo it. Princess, you''ve been busy all the time, right?" When you are searching for a recipe in your head, Theo looks into you with a worried expression. "I''m okay because I slept well yesterday. Are you two more tired than me? Did you say that it was a mission, but did thate to a break?" "It''s not over yet, but there''s a way to go." "Yeah. Thanks to the increased information ... I wonder if I can''t say this yet." Lutz, who says something, turns his gaze to Teo. "I can''t tell you more about the mission from our mouths, but I think the princess has a story directly from Her Majesty." I get stuck trying to hit Teo''s story. I muttered "Ge" in my heart. I have heard disturbing words. Being directly from your Majesty means that you will have to meet again soon. Or maybe Crow said "My turn is tomorrow" Isn''t it the end of the interviewst night? I was spoiled for having a refreshing feeling after finishing a disgusting event. Father is not as good as before, but he is not the person I want to meet every day. Once a month ... No, just meeting once a year. After swallowing the spill that was about to spill, I raised my face and saw us waiting near the entrance approaching. Recent us can now wait (I want to think), so there must be business. When I asked her about her eyes, there was a person she wanted. I have a lot of sudden customers since yesterday. "who is it?" "I''m the leader." Dancho ... leader !? Stand up at the same time as your head understands the words you yed too unexpectedly. Whatever happened, Lutz and Theo nced, but I couldn''t afford to care. As a princess, it is correct to smile with a calm attitude, such as "go through" or gracefully, but it is impossible. Because I can''t settle in front of Leonhard. When he opened the door, scolding himself in the brain if he did not do it, Leonhardt appeared with a slightly surprised face. He smiles when he looks at him. "Good morning, Your Highness. Did you sleep wellst night?" I don''t like it. I lost my vocabry, so I wanted to hold my heart and crouch. I thought you had a little bit of resistance to Leonhardt during the trip, but it seemed to be your intention. I was about to ascend with a smile. Leonhard is still precious today. "Yes. It looks like Leonhardt was returning to work immediately, is he okay?" "I''m only good at being strong, so there''s no problem." Speak jokingly and tap around your chest with your fist. It is only a lie that the pattern is only durable. Leonhard is breathing and precious. I''ll give you a document with hundreds of strengths. "By the way, Your Highness. I''m sorry to have interrupted you during the chat, but we have received your message from His Majesty." I didn''t expect Leonhardt toe to see him voluntarily. I like him who doesn''t get used to doing his job, and that''s good. That''s good. "It''s ... I''m sorry to have you busy Leonhardt take care of you." When I fell ufortable, Leonhardt hurriedly shook his head. Leonhard is kind enough to follow that you don''t have to worry about that. I''m sorry that themander of the Knights of the Guards used it himself. By the way, the message was, after all, a notice of a pressure interview. It seems to be held in the afternoon. Despite the mncholy, Leonhardt tells me that the damage is somewhat reduced. Maybe you use it in anticipation? Leonhard went home as soon as his business was over. It''s also nice to be serious about your work. Like. Return to Lutz and Theo after seeing away the name. For some reason, they were staring at me as they were solidified. "What''s wrong?" When you tilt your head, the two return to you as if the spell had been released. It was Teo who stood up like me and knocked down the chair. "Hi, Hi, Hime-sama !?" "What, what?" I''m in a hurry to see something unusually distraught by the calm Teo. "Current ..." Saying something, Teo swallows words. He looked around, looking at Lutz to see if he could organize his words. But Lutz doesn''t seem to have much room. He seems restless, and his eyes are likely to be jumbled if it is a manga. "No, no, wait! I''m not determined!" Lutz, holding his head with his elbows on the table, shouts as if to tell himself. what? I want to ask, but it''s not an atmosphere that can be heard. Theo sits back in his chair, stunned. "The person you were earlier ... is the leader of the Knights of the Guards, right?" "that''s right" When he nodded at Theo''s question, he leaked a dryugh. "Death Yone ..." "Good looks, good personality, sword arm is the best in the country. Peltz whispers in a whisper and spells herself. When you connect the parts you heard, it seems to be Leonhardt-sama. "What can you win? Magic?" "Calm down, Lutz. It''s a useless guy." "So what ?! Youth !?" I can''t keep up with the two. "Why are you trying topete with Leonhardt?" "It''s not enough to be noticed by Rosemary." When he muttered himself, us said something like that with a tranted face. Even though you know the reason, they don''t seem to answer the question. Why? Is it a story that onlymunicates with men? Peltz and Theo are close to each other, talking quietly, but cannot hear anything. I was able to pick up only the words "age" and "longing" that sometimes leaked, but the meaning was unknown. Did they both admire Leonhard''s wonderfulness and admire him? Yeah yeah, I understand. It looks cool. As I get older, it''s getting better and better, and I''m longing for the same sex. 183 Secret Conversation With The Reincarnation Princess. Peltz and Theo closed their faces after the secret story ended. When you drink the tea left in the cup, you will be seated together. Until recently, it was an agile movement that I could not imagine those who were prone to sitting at the desk. Surprised by the momentum, I round my eyes. "I''m a treat, princess" "Are you going somewhere?" Is it still busy because of my mission? I''m sorry because I thought I could talk slowly after a long time. "I''m going to train" "Recently, I''ve been using my head all the time, so I''m dull. I need to re-train." I''m worried about whether I''m impressed or amazed at the unexpected answer. The neck and arms peeking through the robe are beautifully muscr, and the word "dull" seems far from the word. The standing figure with a stretched back is dignified and there is no waste in movement. Like a knight. Unless your opponent is a trained warrior, you can win with your fist without using magic. That s not enough. To be honest, I have no idea where they are going. My brain was a joke, but it''s no longer a joke ... "Good luck with" Waving hands with words of support. "Yes I will try my best" "I''ll do my best, watch." Despite a gentle smile, Teo and Lutz''s gaze was serious. After seeing them behind as if they had decided to do something, I also left the break room. And the afternoon. The reception of thepression interview was Leonhardt. Not only your errand, but also escort. I want to say it''s a reward, but I''m not happy if I think it''s my father''s money. I also think that I can impose a troublesome project again. Is it possible to meet Leonhard as a prepayment of reward? Stare at Leonhard walking next door. He noticed his gaze and looked at me curiously. "What''s happen?" Slightly tilt your head and smile. Oh oh ... precious. If you can get such a reward, I feel like I''ll do my best even if I''m told to bring another Demon King''s Stone. No, I don''t want another one. "No. I''ll take time and effort many times a day." I guess I didn''t give any instructions until the advance notice because it was my father. It''s justing in no appointment at night. I don''t care about such details. Perhaps Leonard was kind enough to prepare me. I don''t feel sorry to swing the busy Leonhard for the sake of our parents and children. When you lower your eyebrows and apologize, Leonhardt blinks astonishingly. He narrowed his eyes and muttered in a quiet voice. "... If you can meet you, it''s not a hassle." "e?" After a few seconds, I lost my voice. Now, I feel like hearing hallucinations. And if you dream too much, you''ll be ashamed of yourself. It''s a hallucination of a kind that can be put on by a voluntary girl. Dangerous. I''m tired ... I was going to sleep well, but maybe my father''s attack was surprising. I am so sorry that I heard Mr. Leonhardt''s words and made a mistake, so I stare at the meaning of saying it again. But Leonhardt is just a troubled face. I don''t seem to repeat the same words. I''m sorry. When you stare silently, Leonhardtughs as he exhales. Heughs a little andughs, and he seems to be having fun somewhere. "You are too formidable" , , , what do you mean? eh. Wasn''t it a hallucination? I don''t mean that. Which one? If you find it wrong after receiving it, be sure to rify it because the damage is odd. Good luck, my ears and memory. "Oh, oh, that ..." I don''t want to be amazed, but I''m sorry to stutter. When Leonhard is in front of you, you''ll be impatient and just fail. Looking at me who would look terrible, Leonhardt didn''t seem stunned. With very gentle eyes, heughs at ease. "Okay, please swing around as much as you want" I don''t want to swing around, but I''m not d I was told. You can only lower with a bright red face. Is it alright. If you say that, do you expect? I''m thrilled and my heart hurts, but I''d like to walk side by side like this ... I couldn''t fulfill my maiden''s wish, and I just arrived at my father''s room. Why is it so close? Why can''t you keep it farther away? Stupid father. I wish I could live in a separate building. While muttering the perfect eight hits in my heart, I pretend to be calm on the surface. But he seemed to be on his face. Dad looked at my face and lightly raised one eyebrow. "I don''t have a funny face." "I''m born" "Really" He seemed to be determined to be troublesome, and he abandoned Tsukkomi. After the usual exchange, you notice that the neighbor Leonhard isughing. Oops. It was a good atmosphere! I guess my father has scattered. I took my eyes off the fact that it was almost entirely my fault. "Come on quickly" Since he was ordered without expression, he follows his father who heads for a small room. A simple chair was added to the small space where only minimal furniture was ced. It''s a little interesting when I wonder if my father brought it on his own. I wanted to see the painting. When he is thinking of silly things, his father who sits down on the couch is shown to sit down. Leonhardt stands behind me diagonally, sitting on a chair. I didn''t expect to be in this small room with Leonhardt-sama, so it felt strange. Old books are stacked on the table. One of the opened pages contained a schematic that looked like a magic circle. Is it the same as you saw before you traveled to the outlying fort? Sure, when asked if it was a material about the seal of the Demon King, it was denied. What was it after all? I feel my gaze when I''m staring at it. He looked up and saw his eyes. Dad sits deep on the couch and opens his mouth for a while. "I called you today to let the Demon King talk about how to dispose of the sealed stone." "Is it a disposal?" Repeat father''s words. To question Father''s intentions, saying that it is a disposal instead of a seal. 184 Secret Conversation With The Reincarnation Princess. (2) "Seal is the safest and most secure hand." He seemed to read my thoughts, and he continued. "But the seal has not been broken at this time. It is unknown how to put it on again. Evil I understand what my father wants to say. But it doesn''t mean it can be broken or thrown away. "So it''s a disposal. But because you couldn''t find such a method until now, was it sealed?" "I haven''t seeded, but it seems like I''ve been studying all the time." Father reached out and took a book that had been randomly spread on the desk. Turn the book with the figure that looks like a magic circle toward us. "this is?" "It is a magic circle to summon those who have the power to erase the Demon King from another world." "!" I was greatly shocked and opened my eyes. "It''s a ridiculous story. It would be impossible to believe it." My father looked at me astonished and said, but he wasn''t. I was surprised at what I didn''t think of. Speaking of the use of magic circles in fantasy movies andics, the major thing is not summoning but summoning. And as the time to start the game is approaching, there are no essential people in this world yet. There is only one answer when these two arebined. Heroine-Summon the Princess Miko. "When I read this book for the first time, I thought it was a creation or a kind of delusion. I cut it off because I had a lot of spare time ... but it was too much to be drunk. " "Huge?-In other words, was there anything else?" "The bundles of material and paper beforeption are piled up, to the extent that it has been handed down for generations and understood that it has been researched." Dad''s expression with his cheeks seemed stunned, but his voice seemed to have an exmation. At the beginning, there would have been little information. There can be no hints and decades pass without progress. I don''t even know if there is a way to make it disappear. It is awkward to pass on the research that started with such a cloud-grabbing story to the generations of children and grandchildren. I felt the same madness as when I was able to seal the Demon King. I think again that humanity has survived because of its bad resignation. "It took some time, but after reading through all the materials and books, I decided it was worth trying." I have visited this room several times, but while I was struggling, my father read a book all the time. He seemed to be very rxed, so he thought that reading was his hobby, but he seemed to be different. Although the ancestors'' research was iplete, they seemed to have continued their research by requesting magicians such as Irine-sama. Even if it wasn''t there, the mission Lutz and Teo were saying was Kore. It seems that it is taking shape, partly due to the information brought by Larate. Even so. "It''s surprising that it''s written on my face." As I stare, my father speaks out my voice. That was exactly the case, so I nodded without deceiving. I did not think that the realist father believed in the existence of another world. Also, no matter how much your ancestors have been doing for hundreds of years, it''s not surprising that I chose a method that doesn''t know whether it will seed. Since it was cumbersome to tell it a long way, I just hit the questions that came up. Rather than getting angry, Father affirmed Assassari. "Initially, I was just investigating as one of the methods. If you have the time, don''t rely on such shady methods." You are not a person who works on emotions, such aspleting research that your ancestors have continued or betraying your efforts. My father was after all. If time allows, I''m sure he chose a more solid and sober hand. "Ack of time is a story about the possibility of breaking the seal?" On my question, Father shakes his head. "The Raptor is eager to get the Demon King." You should be quite nervous, but there is no tension in your father''s voice. The expression that seems to be annoying seems to be frustrated by the insects flying around the face. "Beyond the time I had imagined, the desperation of being able to shape it is awkward." Sure, only one day has passed since I came back. I didn''t expect any of the thugs to return, so I thought I would have noticed something had happened, but it was moving much faster than expected. Does that mean that the Demon King was so important to Raptor? "We''ll see more thugsing in. We''re nning on strengthening the security around you as well." When the murderous word thuges out, I turn my eyes round. I''m in favor of increasing my father and brother''s escort, but also to me? I don''t think it''s likely to target me as a princess, even though I''m a member of the royal family. There is no opportunity to be involved in state affairs, and there is no right to seed. It may be worth the hostage, but it is still a high risk low return. Dad stares at me tilting my head. And after a while, he exhaled a deep sigh. "Isn''t it sure you won''t heal for life?" She was told with a serious face and became more and more confused. Isn''t it the end to think that it is better to be told in a frightened wind? I mean, what s wrong with me? I can understand if it''s bad, but I don''t really say that I''m sick. No, I can say that. "It''s not obscene, it''s not a transparent humility. Even seriously, they''re bad." Don''t think so, Father turns the water on Leonhardt. Looking at Leonhardt''s appearance, he lowered his eyebrows and smiled bitterly. The expression looks passive affirmation. Even if you do not agree in words, you are thinking about something simr to your father. It''s a shock. I don''t even know where I was in the first ce, but it''s pretty terrible that gentle Leonhardt didn''t protect me. Are you stupid? I''m a stupid level that I can''t even follow "Sloppy, understand your value" Dad looked in my eyes and said, There is no kid-like color on the eyes like thin ice, and the straight gaze is like an exfoliated de, and you seem to be intimidated. "You are the benefactor and hero of the Kingdom of Vint, and the country''s poprity is partly due to the influence of the Sea Drop, and the princess who turned the assassins over and took over the Demon King Do you really think that the raptor will leave you alone? '''' The hero is too much to say, and the drop of the sea will not be directly connected to me. I wonder if Latte turned over and the cause was me. I wanted to say a lot, but didn''te out of my mouth. "You are definitely a hindrance to the raptor." It is pressured by force and takes a breath. My throat was groggy and making a strange sound. 185 Secret Conversation With The Reincarnation Princess. (3) The magic circle has not yet beenpleted, so a detailed story will be giventer. The interview with my father was over, as Irene exined. Shortly before leaving the room, my father and Leonhardt were talking in a small voice, but could not be heard. I think I was curious and close at hand, but now I was full of myself. I''m thinking about my father''s words on my way back to my room. "You are definitely a hindrance to raptors" I think I had never seen anything around. I just sought to do my best to do what I could and I only saw it before. I didn''t even know who the consequences would be and how. I thought that stopping the spread of the disease and trying to stop the resurrection of the Demon King would have good consequences for everyone, but it wasn''t. It''s the perspective of the Nebel Kingdom and Nebel''s friendly nations. The opposite is true from the enemy''s perspective. As the father says. I''m pretty annoying for Raptor. "..." At the same time, I felt cold. The moment you realize you are aiming for your life, your body grows stiff. Her hands are squeezed tightly, but her fingertips, which have lost blood, are cold and warm. I have been to various ces and have had various experiences. My journey has always been turbulent and I never felt the danger of my life. Each time I was weak, I was very scared, but the fear I felt at this moment was another kind. It is different from encountering a dangerous scene and getting involved. Some people wish for the death of "I". Moreover, when the murderous intent is directed at me, I don''t even know when, where or who will take my hand. Where to look and who to watch out for. How long should I withstand? It is terrible to know nothing. It was suddenly thrown into the ocean at night. How long will this anxiety that your feet are likely to copse? Maybe as long as you live? If you think so, your eyes will bepletely dark. "Princess" I was staring at my feet and turned to me. When I raised my face, I met Leonhard, who looked worried. Don''t worry, I''m worried. Leonhardt is the guard of the Knights of the Guard, that is, our job is to protect the royal family. Nevertheless, it''s rude that I, the escort target, have an anxious and dying face. It''s like saying you don''t trust the arms of Leonhard, us, and the other knights. Even if you forciblyugh. Even if you are strong or fit, you have to be calm. That is the duty as a royal family. I told myself and tried tough. My consciousness trying to lift the mouth corner that seems to be twitching concentrates on my cold fingertips. I couldn''t immediately understand what was softly touched. The hard feel and warmth are transmitted. He turned his gaze at his fingertip with a slow motion, and his gnarled fingers were gently wrapping around my cold fingers. "...?" I understand that I''m in the hand of Leonhard, and I''m upset. Before my feelings of being ashamed or happy, I came to the mind that I would bother you. Although it is not popr, it is inside the castle. I don''t know when and who will pass by. Considering Leonhardt''s position and my status, only Leonhardt will be med. Don''t do that. Absolutely not. I tried to get out of hand, but that also failed. Just like my action is like a cylinder, Leonhard-sama put in his power. why. I don''t want to bother you. I''m more impatient and almost cry like a child. Even if you squash and distort your face, Leonhard will not let go of your hand. "Princess" I''m called and raise my face. Looking at Leonhardt''s expression, I stopped moving. If you wereforted with an adult face that calms the child as usual, you probably had more resistance. But it was different. Why can you reject someone with a much more painful face than me? "If you''re scared, you can say you''re scared." After a moment of silence, Leonhardt opens his mouth. I was imagined by words I did not expect. "Please say painful if painful, painful if painful. Please, do not try to hide." I am surprised at Leonhard, who is unusual and desperate. The hand that is grabbed strongly is a bit painful. "I don''t want to protect only your life." I can''t imagine what you''re saying. If it was Leonhardt as usual. If he was calm and able to afford an adult, I could expect that it would be a word to reassure me. But Leonhard is different now. "I want to protect not only your life, but your heart, and all of your loved ones, but I''m a helpless dull man, so I might not even notice if I''m hidden. I don''t want to believe in the word "OK" and be irreparable. " I''m so surprised that I can''t speak. The bleeding tears were withdrawn. Looking at me with her eyes rounded, Leonhardt lowers her eyebrows. "... I really didn''t want to talk about such a miserable story. I''ve seen you look like a good guy, hundreds of times the real thing, so I didn''t want to be disillusioned. I thought it was much better to be disappointed than to regret. '''' Like a bitter smile, Leonhardt, I shake my head reflexively. No such thing. There is no disillusionment or disappointment. I don''t say that I love you blindly. Since, at this time, my heartbeat was pulsing greatly. To put it simply, it was faster than ever. But Leonhardt smiles bitterly as if he epts my denial as just a social order. "You are still kind." "No ..." I want to deny, but I can''t find the words. Why my vocabry disappears in front of Leonhardt-sama? Once you get stuck in words, you will surely hear any words lying. It just sounds like a follow. No, no. It''s not a word thates from kindness that cares for you, or something like that. I really love you, so it''s not a good story to ept any kind of you. I just fell in love. I just pierced my acupoint. "The real thing is thousands of times better than I imagined, so ...!?" The leaked words are the true intentions. But I didn''t mean to. To be honest, I did not intend to convey such a direct word. I noticed that my real intention was aloud while I was worried. He was childish and made a silly statement. Moreover, it''s like proiming to the person that he is always paranoid. I am drawn. Absolutely drawn. But no matter how long you wait, there is no word from Leonhardt. The connected hands remain as they are. I was terrified, and I was amazed. Because Leonhardt who covered his mouth with his unconnected hand was bright red. Wandering his gaze, he coughs to make repairs. "... it''s an honor ..." It is as if your voice is smaller than usual, indicating that Leonhard is shy. I go down without knowing what to do. Ipletely lost my timing to release my hand. I''m d to cry, even if I''m awkward. Even though I was scared of the danger of my life. What am I cash? 186 The Question Of The Reincarnation Princess. One week from the day of the interview with my father. On the surface, peaceful days continue. (4) Security has been strengthened as dered, and the number of people inside the castle and around his room has increased. The exclusive escort remains us. But I don''t know what will happen in the future. us should be selected as an escort for Princess Miko if the game is correct Maybe my escort will be a different person with it. Just thinking of Leonhardt''s feelings, the face rxes naturally. I remember the exchange in the corridor many times after that. It is a level that will affect daily life soon. But it is impossible to remember. Well, in my words, Leonhard blushed? It is natural to expect. Leonhardt, who turned red and turned away, was cute. I''ve just seen him look good, but I feel like a cute side who shows me sometimes sticks. I feel d that you forgive me. If you stay with me forever, will you be able to see moreid backs? I would like to see sneezing,ck of growth, and the habit of sleeping. In addition, we do not ept tsukkomi that is too maniac. I''ve been delusional, but if I think calmly, it would be impossible for my escort to be Leonhardt. Just because I''m in the way of a raptor doesn''t mean it''s a priority over the king or prince. If you want to lean the country, the first thing you want is your father. It''s my brother in second ce. If you summon Mikohime, she is the one to protect the most. Because you are involved in selfishness due to the circumstances of this world, you have to return it to your parents without any damage. I mean, isn''t there a way to avoid having to summon Mikohime right now? You don''t feel guilty if you involve a high school girl ... And how about getting a pretty girl, who could really be made up of sugar, spices and nice things, into a fight? I still don''t know what my father is thinking about, but if there is danger, I have to keep in mind the opposition. However, in that case, an alternative is absolutely required. I can''t seem to find any alternative, even if it''s a story that catches the clouds, even in the first ce, even the means presented by Father. Still, do everything you can. I''ve always done that. If you just give up, you can always do it. "us. I''m going to the library because I have research." Stand up and call the name of your personal escort. "Understood" Leave the room with him who approves with a smile. Two guard knights are outside the door. One of them was us, and a man named Dennis. People are good and many friends. I guess the mood maker type in the past life. The other is a young man, about 20 years old, named Hans. He is stiff, but his features are still young, so he may be a teen. Eyes meet if you are nervous or staring at Hans with a stiff face. Then, the young man''s face instantly turned red. Every eye bes a point on a face that is too brightly dyed. us notices the appearance of Hans with me and makes a deep wrinkle between his eyebrows. And stood in the middle to hide Hans from my view. "Ku, us?" "I''m waiting for you. Let''s go to the library." I''m not waiting at all, but us''s smile is too powerful to refute. He nced behind us and saw no retreat. "It doesn''t matter to you" No ind to attach I decided to go to the library calmly because there is no reason to go down any further. "... Rosemary. There is one thing I want to ask." Slightly after walking, us opens his mouth. This is an unusual way of requesting for a us. I refuse it in seconds if it is a private request, but as far as I see the faint smile us, I decided to listen to the continuation because it seems to be work rted. "What is it?" "Don''t stare at men unless you need to." In an unexpected word, I get a point again. "... may I ask why?" "A man is a creature who misunderstands that a beautiful woman is looking at me." Unexpectedly, Hans'' blush seems to be the reason I stared. In short, don''t get me wrong. It is rare for us to be scolded, but I was surprised at the word beautiful woman. It''s not a tant tribute to me over a thick filter, it sounds simple and objective. I think that because of my age, I could say cute but I wasn''t praised for beautiful. And it''s the first time you are careful to tell a strangely-aged woman to be careful not to misunderstand men. I''m old enough to be seen as a woman, not a girl? Does Leonhardt think that too ...? You can see that your cheeks turn red. us, in front of him, stopped moving. us, whose blush was like me, lifted his eyebrows. "That''s it!" Why were you angry? I can''t understand. "I know who you came to think of, but I would definitely misunderstand other guys!" Awesome, us. I noticed that I was thinking about Leonhardt. I just have a long rtionship. On the way to the library, I had the rare experience of being preached by us. It''s not a matter of the increasing number of people like me around me. "Did you understand?" "Yes, yeah. I understand." Nodding while shrugging unintentionally to a grudgeful gaze. I can''t stand being scared rather than scared. I''m worried recently because I''m often angry because of my dullness, but I can''t change the character so easily ... But I have to change it little by little. And if you''re old enough to be seen as a woman, as us says, you''ll need to draw a line for the opposite sex. All I want to look around is Leonhard. Only he wants to touch. Determine while reminiscing the feel of your big hand. "I''m sorry, us. I''ll be careful now." "Yes, please." us rxed his expression. When you arrive at the library, stack up history books and magic books and read them from one end. Naturally, there is no new information. I want to see books about the Demon King, but only in my father''s private room. There is only a fairy tale here. The page opened to the hand was a scene of a battle between a demon who possessed a mage and warriors. "by the way" He whispered with an idea. Raptor suggested Captain Lieber to offer the conditions to save his critical wife on behalf of the Demon King. Apart from whether or not the illness is cured if you rece the Demon King, there are some areas of concern. Is Captain Reaver''s wife a magician? It is possible that Raptor had only deceived Captain Lieber and did not intend to substitute his wife. Or is my assumption that the Demon King is a magic power amplifier wrong? My time in the library wasn''t justing up with alternatives, but just adding new mysteries. 187 Sleep Of Reincarnation Princess. After returning from the northern fort, a month and a little. The report of Captain Reaver''s death arrived. On his way to another country, he apparently disappeared near the mountains on the northwestern border. It was reported that he had found traces of sliding down to the bottom of the valley a little off the highway, and lost his way in stormy weather. The news of the death of a five-fingered knight in the U.S.A. caused a great shock throughout the country. It is said that the funeral was held gently only by one''s rtive without a body. The northern fort ismanded by Deputy Commander Isaak Wolter, who is temporarily turned by toon leaders. This is a tentative measure until new personnel are assigned from the royal capital. Generally, the result was as expected. Only a handful of people know the truth. I don''t even know what happened to Captain Lieber. I don''t know that I''m not involved in national affairs, I''m sure I''ll never have it. But then ... I wonder if you just want to be alive. Turn over in bed. Even if you close your eyes, sleepiness does note at all. I understand that there is no point in worrying, but the brain works without permission. Give up and get up, but the area ispletely dark. The only thing that illuminates the room slightly is the moonlight that slims into the space between the thick curtains. The morning seems to be far away. Get down from bed. Exposed to the cold air of the night, the body warmed in the futon immediately loses its temperature. After putting on the shawl in a hurry, I approached by the window. Stop your hand to open the curtain. I wanted to see the moon for a change, but it was no good. Watching the moon on the balcony in the middle of the night is like saying that if you want to live, it''s now. I gave up, but my drowsiness was still running away. He doesn''t mind returning to bed, but gently looks up at the night sky from the gap between the curtains. A slightly missing blue moon was floating high up. Did you look up at the moon in the vige of Vint Kingdom? I just met Leonhard, who sent Prince Nahat to the Imperial City and returned. I still remember the face that made me smile and reassured me. How did Leonhard hear the news of Captain Lieber''s death? If you know the truth and are epted. But what if I remained ignorant like me? My heart hurts just thinking so. Even though I was with me for only a short time, it was so painful. How can the pain of his best friend Leonhardt be forgiven? (4) Naturally, the power was in the hands and wrinkles were created on the thick curtain. Close your eyes and lower, then press your forehead against the window. I felt a little cold in the touch of the cool ss. There is no answer to this trouble. Because you can''t listen to anyone, you have to live on your days with the apparent death of Captain Lieber. How much did you do? The sound of something falling was heard. Raise your face and look back over your shoulder. No incidents are found in the room. Nothing seems to have fallen, and Nero is sleepingfortably in a basket near the bedside of the bed. Sure, the sound wasn''t close. A distant sound that arrived just because it waste at night. Did something fall outside? Finally, tilt your head and return your gaze to the outside. At the same time, a shadow was cast. I wonder if the moon was hidden in the dark view. While wondering that there was no cloud until a while ago, he stared at his eyes. Then a pair of eyes and eyes stared at me from the darkness. "Wow ...!?" Surprise is too loud and a lonely voice leaks. I jumped so much that my heart was upside down. I jumped off the window that was stuck one step away, but my feet didn''t move anymore. The eyes in the darkness were narrowed in the shape of a crescent moon in front of my eyes, who could not turn my eyes while listening to the annoying heartbeat like an rm. Someone outside the window knocks on the window ss with the back of the index finger. The caution was slightly rxed to the unconscious movements that signaled to open. The eyes used to darkness were projected on the faces of the people I knew. Simr to a prince character in a girl''s manga, the person with a sweet face lifts her mouth and mouth. The smile, which looks calm under the sun, looked as dangerous in the dark as a stripped beast. "Latte ...?" When he calls his name, he taps the ss again. "Ah, ke, te," he urged by mouth movement. Unlock the ss door facing the balcony, even though you cannot understand the current situation. Kie, the hinges shouted, and the door opened. Then, when I opened about halfway, I returned and stopped my hand. I tried to close it immediately, but before that, Latte showed a wonderful reflex and slipped her shoes into the gap. I saw the smile disappearing from the clean face up close. The eyes with no highlights are scary in horror movies. If you pry open with both hands in the gap between the doors, a powerless sprouts like me can''t win. Late goes into the room and smiles again. "Good evening, youngdy. It''s a good night." "This, good evening" Return a greeting while enjoying the tingling of the mouth. "I finally met you. It''s been a long time, but have you been fine?" "Yes. Yeah, nodding looks like an innocent child. But the wrapping air was tight, and I endured desperately to be receded by the pressure. "Well, why did you try to lock it out?" I noticed a bit, but I didn''t like the fact that I tried to keep it out. I looked down on Latte, who knew she was smiling but grumpy. "sorry" "I don''t want you to apologize. I just want to know why you shut it out." I got rid of my apology and groaned a little. If you don''t answer this honestly, you will not be forgiven. It''s embarrassing, but it can''t be helped. I thought and opened my mouth. "... It''s not good to invite a man to the room at night. At the moment, Latte''s eyes be round. I couldn''t stand the expression that seemed to say, "What are you talking about?" "I don''t think Latte does something weird !? I also know I''m too self-conscious. What is it ... " You can see that the ending is getting smaller. I want to dig a hole deeply. I just want someone to cover it. embarrassed. My face covered with both hands is hot and tears are likely toe out with mercy. I''m a misunderstood woman. "... Don''t you say that yourdy is out of ce?" "Stop the blow ..." Right now, my ears will be red. I''m ashamed and can''t raise my face. "Unexpected, yeah, but in a good way." Latteughs at the back of his throat with Couscous. Doesn''t self-consciousness have a good meaning? I looked up with grudgeful eyes, thinking that I had eight hits, even though I had you follow me. Lathe seemed to be very happy, and the tight air that was just before was sprayed. "I don''t think I came to kill you." "!" It seems that I received the answer in my open eyes. Perate dly narrowed her eyes. "After all, thedy is interesting. The Knight of the Guards is a happy person." "!? Puso, that kind of thing ..." I get embarrassed in a different way than before. While strolling gorgeously, he held his cheek with heat. It''s not a proposal, but I''m ready to get married, but Tsukkomi is absent. "Because I work properly and protect you. Add me to the wedding tools?" I couldn''t immediately understand the words dropped on my ears as they whispered. Are you going to list young handsome guys in your marriage tools? It''s not too novel, that''s it. Before I reply, Latte turns. "Heytte ..." "Ah, it''s like a crow has been forced on a new dog." "... Is it?" Late covers her voice, as if to block my words. I couldn''t keep up with the sudden change of topic, and returned with a silly face. "Arge dog picked up by a youngdy. Crows take care of me." Late looks back over her shoulder and presses her index lip against her lips, saying "It''s a secret." Arge dog I picked up. No matter where you look in your head, you won''t find such a memory. However, I suddenly remembered a friendly smile like arge dog. "What is that ...?" Even though I kept my eyes off for a few seconds, Latte was invisible. There is no sign on the balcony and it is quiet. They closed the ss door, feeling as if they had been turned into a fox. "Alive ... if you just think so, you''re free" I muttered myself and returned to bed. When I closed my eyes, I felt like I had a gentle sleep, unlike before. 188 Contemplation Of The Reincarnation Princess. White birds fly in a row in the clear blue sky. In the garden, colorful flowers were in full glory, delighting the people''s eyes. Proceed through the corridor while looking sideways at the garden. A warm breeze blew my cheeks and delivered the scent of sweet flowers one beat behind. The season changes from spring to early summer. I was informed that the magic circle was about to bepleted, and I was heading to the room where Irine waited. Peace is around me today. No threat has been imminent, even once since you were informed that your life was being targeted. Not only the Knights who guard me around, but also those who guard me behind me. Imagine the crow and thette, then the face of a new rice spy. Since he was a dexterous person, I wonder if he is familiar with it immediately. Or maybe you''re angry at taking time to hide your big body. Although it is not finalized, he broke his lips saying that he should have done so. "Are there any good things?" "!" Return to me when called out. Looking at the neighbor, I met Leonhard-sama. My escort remains us, but when discussing the Demon King, Leonhardt oftenes to pick me up. It''s not my father''s smart measure ... I think that the reason is that only a limited number of people are allowed to be present because the content is content. ess to the area including Irine''s room, which is heading from now, is usually restricted, but it is bing more severe now when studying the magic circle. Inevitably, guards are also carefully selected. "Um" I stopped trying to make my words muddy. Because the look of Leonhardt''splexion that she looked up was good and her eyes were not muddy. Surely Leonhardt knows his treatment. Then, yeah. "Yes, there was a good thing." When he smiles gently, Leonhardt turns his eyes round. He squinted a bit, and smiled with a gentle smile. "... even if you ask me what?" "that''s a secret" Lightly put your index finger on your lips and say what you were good at, Leonhard throbbed with a smile. "Is it a secret?" "Yes, it''s a secret." "it''s unfortunate" asionally, Leonhard''s tone changes to a broken one. I''m really happy to feel like the distance has shrunk. We arrive at the room while biting our happiness. "It''s been a long time, Princess. I''ve been waiting for you." Irine greeted me and smiled. I met him after a long time, but he is still beautiful. The tied ck hair is glossy, and the white skin has no stains. It is a robe of a mage and a light gray dress that wraps a slender body. Thece has a simple design with minimal decollete and edging, and a modest floral embroidery on the chest. Still, I don''t have a dark impression, but rather the goodness of the product is probably because Irine wears it. I want to be an adult woman who can dress simple dresses like Irene. Irine looked at me from head to toe, looking straight at my yearning. "Well, princess. Before I was able to meet you for a while, it became pretty beautiful." "eh?" I wasn''t expecting to beplimented by someone who was really admiring me. "What so?" "Yes. No matter who you look at, she''s a finedy." Look down on yourself while being puzzled. I think my height has definitely increased. I couldn''t get the bumps as much as I expected, but it was a feminine body. Today''s dress is calm blue. It''s a color like Aizen, which I liked at a nce. A fine patternbining gold and silver threads is drawn on the decollete, sleeves, and waist. The skirt has a silver thread pattern on the lower half. The hem is abination of frills andce, giving a cute but calm finish. For me, I chose something mature. I''m d if you can see it. "No one can treat me like a child. Irene smiles and talks to Leonhardt instead of me. Leonhardt, who was suddenly turned to water, was stuck in words. But soon he regains his calm and smiles. "Yeah, you are right" Irene smiled and shouted in a small voice, "Oh, it''s boring." Isn''t it just my feelings, Irene-sama ...? When and where did you get out of it? I mean, I''m going to hide it, but my love isn''t missing out on all sides. Irene, an amused wind, turns his heels to guide us into the room. At that moment, Leonhard exhaled. I look up to Leonhardt, as if I was relieved. He noticed my gaze and turned his face away and coughed. "... don''t look too much" You notice that Leonhard''s ear muttering red is red. I looked away, feeling my face reddening even more. "This way, please" "! Yes" Return to Irene''s voice. When I sat on the sofa, Irine-sama cast a meaningful gaze. This beautiful person, who squints happily, probably can''t hide anything. Look around the room lightly to calm down. It looks like no one but us. Somehow I expected my father would not be present, but neither Lutz nor Theo. Do you still work in a separate room toplete the magic circle? Irene sits down opposite me and meets her eyes. "I would like to tell the princess today about the rtionship between Summoning and the Demon King." I stretch my back to Irene''s words. I was just right because I wanted to listen. My father told me about the summonster, but I was a little worried what to do if the details were omitted. It doesn''t make sense to exin to me who has no knowledge of magic at all. After it seems that it would be judged enough if only the date was taught. So I was thinking of going to talk to my father in case of an emergency. I wonder if you were looking for an alternative to opposing Sumikohime summoning. That you were first-handed. It is possible for my father ... I guess it is based on the material, but after giving an introduction, Irine exined carefully. 189 Contemplation Of The Reincarnation Princess. (2) "First, let''s talk about the rtionship between the Demon King and magic power." Irine cut out after a short silence. "You know that many of the people who reced the Demon King were mages, right?" "Yes" Nod to a quiet question. To confront the mighty enemy of the Demon King, the cooperation of a magician with great power is essential. However, they have weak defense against physical attacks and often die in battle. In other words, the vessel near the Demon King was initially thought to be a mage. However, some people noticed in the fight with the Demon King several times. The devil who chose a vessel that is not a mage is weaker than before. Of course, it is not something that can be enemy alone. On the contrary, one division could easily be destroyed. Even if the devil rots, it is a demon king. However, if mankind fights together, it will be. Yes-I felt, "I can reach it." "But not all, and the Demon King who revived in a vessel other than a mage was obviously weakened, so we deduce that he has the power to amplify the magical power of his generation." Irine-sama''s words affirmed the assumption that I had previously thought that the Demon King is a magic amplifier. "In other words, for the Demon King, the greater the power of the Deity, the better it is. However, there is no reason to choose a non-Mage as a vessel. The answer I derive from them is that I thought there were some conditions for the Demon King to enter the generation. " "Is it a condition?" "One is distance or time." "So that''s it" I listen to Irine-sama''s words and spill like a solitary word. "The Devil did not choose a vessel other than the mage, he had to choose." The mage vessel wasn''t nearby, so I reced it with another. In the case of, the demon king''s range of movement without a vessel is limited. Or, if you have no instrument, do you think there is a time limit that can exist? Irene gave a brief summary of his thoughts and nodded. "For the Demon King, magic is not only a weapon for fighting, but also a necessary source of nutrition to keep himself. This is just a hypothesis." The equivalent of water and food for us is the magic for the Demon King. If that''s the case, you''ll probably think that the mage shouldn''t even be close to the Demon King, but it''s not that simple. "And the other is the condition of the vessel. I thought I had to be a person who died very recently. But the information in the Raptor Kingdom suggests that it could be wrong. I came out. '''' "Even if it''s not death, will a body whose life activity has been reduced due to injury or illness be an option?" Irine responded, saying, "Zero" after a light astonishment. "The princess also noticed." "Because even the folklore of the Raptor Kingdom suggested that possibility," Apart from whether the information in the raptor is correct, it cannot be ignored if the worst case is assumed. "I can''t predict how far it will fall into the category. Perhaps if the corpse is more convenient to take overpletely, and if it can possess the body of a living person ... it would be very troublesome." I starred at Irene-sama''s rugged expression, and I faded away. It''s awkward if life isn''t a concern. Once missed, it will be irreparable. Even though there is no basis in the story of imagination, if the worst is assumed, measures must be taken. "But if you can''t maintain your presence without magic, there are ways to deal with it." I tried to make a bright voice, but I couldn''t hide my upset. On the contrary, I feel that Irine-sama''s expression has be more severe than the air of the ce has rxed. She looked sad and opened her mouth after hesitating for a while. "... I initially thought that if we weren''t near us, we would be able to get rid of it. Unlike in the past, only a handful of people can use magic." I had a bad feeling that Irine-sama was talking about the past tense. I think at the beginning that it is the same as saying that it is different now. A handful of people can use magic. This is not a mistake. Except for the Nebel Kingdom, the existence of mages has not been confirmed, and it is rare in Japan. Moreover, the number is decreasing year by year. If the perception is not wrong, you may need to change your mindset. "It''s not the same thing that" magic can be used "and" have magic "...?" When I mutter, Irine shows surprise. "After all, the princess is intelligent." What came back was affirmatively affirming my words. I was surprised. I didn''t think it was the right answer. I''m not happy even if it hits. On the contrary, I wanted tough if it was a strange idea. "Maybe the people of this country ... No, do people all over the world say they have the potential to have magic?" "In the past, all humans in this world could use magic. It was thought that our descendants gradually lost their power, but it may not be zero." Is it like a trace organ such as the tail bone? Simr to sole that only the shape remains even if you stop using it in the process of degeneration. If we can''t use magic, but have a very small amount of magic. There is no safe ce anywhere in this world. "So that''s the story of summoning from another world." "Yes. Our goal is to invite people from the past and the present to a world where there is no trace of magic and magic." A world without magic. So, the world where I lived in the previous world-the earth is applicable. To be precise, it may be "a world very simr to the world I lived in." However, because he has no magical power, there is no worry about being put into a vessel. "Invite me ... what do you do from there?" Even if Princess Miko destroys the stone and she is not possessed, she goes out if there are people around her. Even if you are off limits, there may be cases. The risk is too great either in an ident or on purpose. "I don''t mean I''m going to push a stone and bring it home, right?" Irine was terrified, and Irine smiled with a bitter smile. "It''s true that one of the candidates is up." After all .... Recognize that you had a bad feeling and put your hand on your throbbing and aching head. The quickest and safest. But it''s just for this world. "If the assumption that the demon king can not exist without magic power is correct, it is a valid hand, but if it is different, we will impose disaster on a different world. Last resort '''' I''m a little bit relieved and breathless. I would like you to pick up if the consideration of the demon king and magic power is proved to be correct. I don''t want to impose threats on my hometown. "Summoning from another world has another purpose." "Purpose?" When I turned the parrot, Irine showed a little thought. "The purpose may be a bit irritating. Is it good to expect the effects brought by summons from different worlds?" The exnation from there is doubtful whether I myself understood it properly. So, if you roughly summarize what you know. Transporting from world to world puts a heavy burden on vessels and souls. Therefore, he seems to gain great power when crossing the boundaries of the world. Is it sleeping inside of you and being awakened before the danger of life? It is not clear whether it was given by a great being called God. I don''t know the mechanism, but if the magical power is "Yin", it is "Yang". It seems like you''re going to summon someone with the opposite power, so that "minus" bes "plus". You can understand the feelings of his father who said that it was a ridiculous story. It''s like catching a cloud. But at the same time I know. A cute girl who embodies a miracle. 190 Nostalgia Of Reincarnated Princess. I understand that Irine-sama exins that there is almost nothing I can do about Summon the Princess and the annihtion of the Demon King. You don''t have the knowledge or magic to build magic circles or summoning spells, and after hearing the mechanics you can''t even think of alternatives. If you move poorly, you may even increase danger. We concluded that it would be best to be calm so as not to bother the guards. So, for thest few days, I''ve been living like a regr daughter, such as dancing lessons and measuring dresses. On such a peaceful afternoon, my older brother came. I was reading in my room, and I was amazed at the sudden visit. "It''s been a long time, Rose. "Yes. My brother ... doesn''t seem very energetic." After returning from the northern fort, I went to show my face once, but I couldn''t talk much because I was busy. At that time, yourplexion was bad, but it didn''t seem much improved over time. "Because I couldn''t meet my cute sister" I''m joking with a serious face, but I can see without seeing that I''m quite busy. First, a project on summoning Princess Miko and the annihtion of the Demon King. Assassin sent from Raptor. With the death of Captain Lieber, the formation of the Knights changed. There is also a case where I asked my father to establish a hospital. I''m so busy that I feel sorry for reading slowly. "If you are tired, please take a rest." "It''s more healing to meet you than to sleep." "Please rest your head and body more than your heart" Kick off your brother whispering sweet words to his sister. "I''ll prepare tea, so please call me first." Your steps are solid, but you''ll be worried if you see a fadedplexion. Pushed his back to the sofa. The guard, Leonhardt, looks at our conversation with smiley eyes. A little embarrassed. The older brother, who was left as it was, once stopped as if he remembered something and looked back at Leonhardt-sama. "Stay outside the room. Call back when you leave." I''m surprised at my brother''s remark, and my eyes turn round. But Leonhardt smiled with a bitter smile and acknowledged, "I''m smart." I leave the room with my guard, us. "Are you OK?" I''m too peaceful and I don''t feel that much, but my brother and I are in the position of being targeted by assassins. And the reason why I don''t feel it is because of those who protect me. "I trust you" I''m convinced that it''s the same for my elder brother who says that there is no problem at all. "I got rid of the hurry, and if I wanted a little bit of time to keep my brothers and sisters out of water, I wouldn''t get a bee." "Okay, then tea ..." "Good, no need" You are invited toe and sit down next to you. "First, let''s hand this over." That''s why my brother took out a simple cream envelope. The seal of the red wax was familiar. "From Johan?" "Oh. The delivery came through because it arrived with me." Receive the letter sent. Johan, who is studying abroad in Vint, should have returned soon, but maybe he wants to postpone another year. "Did you see your brother?" "Oh, he said it would be a littlete to return home. He seemed to have died if he was friendly." "! ... Is it Sir Gearster?" My brother nodded to my fading question. Heinz von Geierster. He was a marginal deity governing the western area of his neighboring country, Vint, but was stripped of his status as lord by his son, Philip. Healthy heart disease was getting worse and he was lying on his bed. "Now I''m heading to Grenze to attend the funeral. I will return to Nebelter next month." "Is that so" I met only once, but it was painful to hear the news of death. How long has Johann''s sorrow been with her after years of interaction? Although I had heard the progress of the disease in advance, it was still painful. I wish I or my brother could be by my side. Oh, but Johan has a best friend who can share his suffering. It would be fine if Prince Nahat was with me. My brother strokes my head down. When I raised my face, I saw apassionate look. "When wee back, we''ll pamper ourselves." "I''m going to get angry when I treat them as children." Laugh together with a secret voice. "It''s only now that you can treat yourself as a child. In a year or two, you''ll be away from your hands." The older brother mutters in a slightly lonely voice. I saw a sad face and repeated blinks several times. "... I''m both Johann near my brother?" "That''s right, you''re going to go to your bride." I can''t hide my surprise from my relentless elder brother. I feel like watching something very rare. "Bride" When you repeat the song, you will remember Leonhard''s face. However, he felt his brother''s gaze and shook his head in a hurry, driving out his delusion. Coughing with a cohon to deceive. "It''s a long way to go. And even if you get married, you''lle to see me." I wish I could marry Leonhardt-sama, but I still can''t imagine it. Although I have grown up, I am still a child. I''d like to do my best a little more until Leonhardt is next to him. ... mainly around the chest. Even if she tells her true intention, her brother''s expression is not clear. If you look at a sad, sad face, it will hurt to your heart. The night before my marriage, I felt like greeting my parents. Not to mention that the marriage has not yet been decided, even if there is no fiancee. I guess my brother is so sentimental only today. Is it because you are tired? "My brother, why don''t you rest here a little bit? I''ll wake up after an hour." You can lie down on the sofa or lend a bed if you like. "... Oh, yes." "Now, please use this sofa. If you prefer a bed, we will prepare it." "No, here it is. Rose." "Yes?" "Lend me a knee" "Yes?" I am solidified while standing on the sofa. I heard something right now ... Is it wrong? I looked up at me trying to escape from reality, and my brother snapped on the sofa. "I want a knee pillow." It didn''t seem wrong. I don''t know how to react even if you say it with such straight eyes ...? 191 Nostalgia Of Reincarnated Princess. (2) Your brother lowers his eyebrows a bit sadly what he thought of me standing. "No?" I moaned. It is sloppy to look like a discarded puppy. I''m vulnerable to my brother and want to listen to any selfishness. Hesitated for about a dozen seconds. Turn your eyes down and exhale a sigh of resignation. I sat down on the edge of the sofa and patted my knee lightly to show me. The elder brother who happily narrowed his eyes entrusts his head to my knees. Is it a fragrance that softly smells? The calm aroma like agarwood suits my brother well. "Thank you, Rose" "Because I will serve as a pillow, please take a rest slowly." The elder brother looks good and closes his eyes after nodding. I pulled the rug that was nearby and put it on my brother''s body. My older brother, who is more than 178 cm tall, takes only a stomach instead of the whole body, but it''s better than nothing. The long legs protrude from the sofa, but please be patient. Well, what shall we do? I can''t help reading the book on my brother''s face. I''ve been out of hand, and I looked at my sleeping brother''s face indiscriminately. Skin like white porcin has no spots even when viewed up close. The tinum bangs on the forehead were gently removed with fingers. Eyebrow that draws a beautiful line on a good forehead. Thin lips on well-formed nose bridge. Each part is perfectly arranged in the golden ratio. As always, her face is so beautiful that she sighs. When God made his brother, he thought he was obsessed with the details. "... Before, the situation was reversed." With his eyes closed, he opened his mouth. Thest time was probably the time of the mage abduction case. The story of the night that hugged and protected me, who had been idle because I had to do my best alone. "Your brother ceased me through me." "I couldn''t understand how tofort him, making me cry more." In my old days, my brother seemed to be a perfect prince with no failure. But that was a mistake. I was unfamiliar with the hands I stroked, and I didn''t know how tofort me. I guess I was just irritated on my face and I was impatient. Still, it''s not perfect that he was patient and dating without leaving. Because it''s a kind person. And they take care of me and Johan very much. "I saw your crying face and I was sorry for my disappointment." "No. I''m happy to be born to my brother''s sister." When you tell your true heart, your brother slowly opens his eyes. The blue eyes without turbidity reflect me and are soft and thin. "... I''m happy to be both you and Johan''s brother." Although we were staring at each other, we became embarrassed and looked away from each other. Is it shy or unbearable? Something goes wrong. "I really appreciate my mother-inw who gave birth to you." Hearing the unexpected words, I forgot that I was shy and turned my eyes back to my brother. But his brother''s face is very serious, not ironic or kind of a joke. In the first ce, I can''t imagine my brother saying irony. I understand that you''re really saying that. However, I can not understand. Rather than being kind to your brother, your mother is your enemy to your eyes? Even if you are hit hard, thank you instead of being remorseful ... Is your brother a saint? My brother, who noticed me being stuck in silence, had a troubled expression. "I really want to." "I know, so it was extra strange." To be honest, my brother broke his face. I''m honest, I throat. "Naturally, my mother-inw doesn''t seem to care for me, but I don''t hate that much." "... My brother is too wide." Atst, you''ll have a sad tone. I don''t hate my mother. I''m the person who gave birth to me and I don''t think I can hate it from my heart. I''m not good at it. I''m not good at it. But I can''t defend my attitude toward my brother. "There are mountains of people in the world who curse themselves in their hearts, but they are lined up with good rhetoric. Do you think that person is honest?" "......... that is, well." I agree, even if it''s crisp. Surely, Mother does not imitate repairing only the surface and bullying with shadows. He hits his brother cold before anyone, and he says he doesn''t like it. But, isn''t it honest to express it in a positive way ...? "And it''s so continual, because I''ve always been longing for that cold-hearted Her Majesty." I feel like I can''t say anything about the tone of watching my child''s first love. I don''t know which is older. Also, you say like other people''s affairs, but it''s a story about a real father and a second wife. Did your mother get married and your brother not hurt? It may be hard for small children to have a new mothere in just a few years after her mother died. I think I was probably not convinced. As a king, I know that I can''t help but my feelings are different. Looking at me with her subtle face, she leans her head. "Rose?" "... Isn''t it sad that your mother got married?" After hesitation for a while, ask boldly. Then he looked down once, as if he were searching for his thoughts. "I never thought I was sad. I don''t have any memories of my mother and my father is that. I didn''t have to worry about getting my father or losing my ce." It seemed that there was no lie in the voice that spoke inly. "And my mother didn''t seem to like the king much." "Really?" When he was surprised, he nodded, saying, "I heard it." My brother''s mother knows only in portraits, but she is a delicate woman with the same colors as her brother. There are parts that resemble the shape of the nose and ears, but the overall impression is not very simr to my brother. He seemed to be more afraid than he hated his father because he was a calm person. Even if he lived a long time, he didn''t know if he was happy, he said with a look in the distance. "If my mother-inw did not get married, I would have never known family love for a lifetime." "Brother" "So I thank my mother-inw." Looking at her gentle face, she almost cried. A mysterious sense of mission came when I had to protect my brother''s smile. "But whether it''s a good mother for you is another story." I nodded to my brother who added that he did not want to be misunderstood. "I don''t hate my mother ... I mean, I''m not involved as much as I like or dislike." Because I spent too little time together, I couldn''t judge or it was a problem before I hated it. I don''t think she is a good mother. It''s true that you just don''t think you''re apletely bad person. I guess if you were a better person and a strong person, you would have hated it. My mother is surprisingly clumsy ... Maybe a feeling of closeness is springing out. "If we get older each other, we may be able to speak calmly." "... It''s not the line of a pre-adult girl." My brother said so and smiled bitterly. 192 The Surprise Of The First Prince. A certain month, a certain day. An unprecedented experiment is about to take ce in one of the rooms at Ojo. Summon residents of another world. If you want to talk about it, it''s an unrealistic story that could be treated like a madman. But now that fantasy-like story is about to be a reality. There is no furniture in therge room. There are no windows on all sides, and the only doorway is the double door behind me. Arge figure is drawn on the marble floor. Thebination of circles and lines intricately and engraved with letters to fill the gaps is called a magic circle. The spells that make up the magic circle are carefully checked by the mentor, Altman and his two disciples. Almost an hour has already passed since I entered the room, but I did not intend to rush the final confirmation. The king standing next to him seems to have the same opinion, and is silent throughout the day. If you make a mistake, the magic will end in a misfire. It can cause magic runaway and even injure people. The magic circle used for this summon is, of course, all the first attempts. Usually, the magic circle seems to consist of one or two magics. I don''t know the principle of being an outsider, but it seems that the difficulty jumps many times for each additional magic type. Based on that story, the magic circle this time is. A variety of magical techniques, such as a technique that ys the role of a gate connecting to another world, a technique of detecting and capturing an object, a technique of transferring, and a technique of protecting an object, are made. That is, everything is out of specification. Anxiety cannot be wiped out even with a technique built under the leadership of Irene von Altman, a rare genius magician. I was really relieved to know my sister wasn''t present. When I met the other day, I realized that she was no longer a child, but that was not the case. I don''t want to be as dangerous as possible. Someday ... Even if you give someone the responsibility to protect you in the not-so-distant future, it''s not yet. I want you to be your overprotected brother. He looked up at Leonhardt standing by, and he noticed my gaze and looked at him. "How did you do, Christophe?" "No" Despite denying it in words, she stares at me. Leonhard doesn''t get angry or confused, butughs. The troubled face with her eyebrows lowered a little has be familiar recently. It''s not interesting that the distance between my cute Rose and Leonhard is shortened, so I''m hitting eight. I feel sorry for my innocent self, but it is difficult to control myself. I was raised as a prince and I was confident in suppressing my emotions, but I never thought that I would have any more trouble now. "I don''t know if I leave my sister." It was a voice mixed with sighs that brought me back to reality, who was indulged in thinking. The king, who had been silent until now, nces at me with no hidden eyes. "... I think it''s irrelevant to you" "It doesn''t matter." The king affirmed inly when he decided not to speak. When he doubts that he has withdrawn easily, the king keeps saying "But" with a cool face. "Be advised that it is wise to stop before you get known and get sparse." I''m stuck with words in an unexpected counterattack. I was hit by a pain. I want to be poisoned not to face my father suddenly, but I know that I can only hear the howling of a loser dog, so stop it. Kill the irritation, release the lips that were tied and exhale. Now, neither the king nor Leonhard is bad here. Me. Only me who is scattered around with childish monopoly. Lonely is no reason. "... Leonhard" "Yes" "I''m sorry" Drunk is bad, but it can''t be distracted. He nced and briefly apologized, Leonhardt smiled slightly. "Yes" Leonhardt, who neverins, feels a sense of defeat. I''m a bit disappointed, but you should think that the man you chose for your important sister was good at him. While we were having such a conversation, the final confirmation seemed to be over. Altmanes to the king. "Your Majesty. You''re ready." Correct the attitude to the words. The king does not show any nervousness, such as the tight air, and opens his mouth with no expression in peacetime. The light tone was as usual as stunning. "I see. Then start." "Understood" When Altman returns, the two disciples ... Lutz Eirenberg and Theo Eirenberg stand around the magic circle. The magic-controlled choker usually worn on the neck was removed. The sound of Altman''s shoes resounds in a room where no outside sound can be heard. The harsh silencested for perhaps less than thirty seconds. However, I feel awfully long because of the tense situation. The next moment I heard a breathing sound, I felt that the indoor air had changed. "[]" A mysterious sound is spun from Altman''s mouth. Like the music of a distant country, like an ancientnguage. It causes such conflicting sensations that seem to know and arepletely unfamiliar. And the color of the eyes of the two disciples slowly changes ording to the spell cast by Altman. Lutz goes from blue to silver. Theo goes from red to gold. I knew that this was a phenomenon that appeared when a mage used magic, but when I saw it in front of me, I was surprised. He muttered in his heart that it was such a vivid change. The hands of the mages glow dimly, and the light will eventually flow into the magic circle. No, I don''t mean I can see the flow of magic. From the outer circle, the magic circle started to glow, so it was just a visual story as if water had been poured. Along with the gorgeous chanting, pale light cuts letters, draws circles, and stretches lines. The ever-increasing light fills the magic circle. The scene was so unrealistic that it was so beautiful that I forgot to breathe. "[]" Altman''s chanting slowly but surely bes stronger. The air trembles in harmony, and the skin irritates. The rattle and the door behind make a squeaking sound. While there was no window, the wind broke out and shook the hem of the mages. Sweat like a ball floating on the forehead of the two disciples falls on the floor. Perhaps you need a lot of concentration. Deep wrinkles were carved in their eyebrows, with their eyes down. "[]" The light that fills the magic circle with Altman''s voice gradually changes color. From blue to red, from red to white. Like a burning me, whirling and hot. And countless grains of light resembling fireflies fanned by heat. Eventually they gathered together at the center of the magic circle, forming arge block of light. Eggs ... No, they look like cocoons made of light. At that time, the size of the light will be enough for one person. Pakiri, a hard sound rang. More dazzling light leaks from the cracks. Is the response a sign of sess or vice versa? In front of me, the cracks grow and the light that leaks increases. And-The light burst with a vivid sound. "...!" I immediately close my eyes to the dazzlingness appropriate for calling it a sh. I thought for a moment that the shadow was cast, and then the impact struck as if a gust of wind was blowing. Slowly open your eyes and dismiss your hand to cover your eyes. First, it was my big back that came into view. The familiar ck knight garment belongs to Leonhardt. He must have stood to protect me. As you can see from the fact that the tidy ck hair was always in disorder, the impact that hit me if he didn''t cover would have been even greater. "Are you safe?" "Oh, no problem. Thank you." After thanking Leonhardt, look away. The king stood just as before. The hair is not disturbed much and the expression does not change. However, his light blue eyes were slightly astonished. "... sessful?" I mutter it shortly. I couldn''t understand the word immediately. Return to the magic circle, following the King''s gaze. The other side of Altman''s back. Something is floating in the center of the magic circle. Soft hair, soft skin, white skin, long eyshes decorating prone eyes. Slender hands and thin feet extending from the skirt. At the same time as the floating toe descends to the floor, the light that was fluffy disappears. "It was a great ceremony" His eyes opened as if he had responded to the low voice of the king who worked on Altman and others. The bright hazel eyes are out of focus. Perhaps they do not yet understand the current situation. I can''t understand it easily. It was a small girl of the same age as my sister who was invited from another world. 193 The Surprise Of The First Prince. (2) While everyone, including me, watches silently, the girl''s eyes slowlye to life. After looking around the room slowly, long eyshes blinked. And repeat the same action several times. The first time is probably unconscious, to grasp the current situation. The second time, check what you saw is incredible. For the third time, he seemed to cling to hope for a dream. You can read big surprises and embarrassments from your wide open eyes. "Huh? A high voice like a girl emits a meaningless sound. "Eh, eh? Where is it? ... Is it a dream? A thin fingertip picks your soft cheek. My heart hurts when I utter a stupid voice. My sister ... Seeing a gesture that was younger than Rose, a feeling of guilt arose. Is it permissible to let such a child carry something that they cannot carry? The king takes a step next to me, who cannot move. After passing by Altman and proceeding in front of the girl who wanders gazelessly, the king opened his mouth. "A guest from a different world" "Hi" The little girl who talks leaks a small scream. I looked at the King''s face with my big eyes. "Eyes are fluttering ..." The girl squints as if by a light source and groans. However, the King continued talking without any concern for the girl''s words. "It''s a bit confusing, but of course I''ll exin it, but before that, I''d like to apologize for the inconvenience that I''ve called for myself. I say sorry, with a t voice. It took a few seconds to understand that he had apologized. He is still expressionless and seems to be arrogant, but the king apologizes. That fact had a great impact on me. "Um, um, I don''t really know what ... The girl who was apologized and muttered with a troubled face. "Yes, it''s my self-satisfaction to apologize to you. You don''t need to ept or forgive." "Hahhh ..." Returned in a calm manner with no expression, the embarrassment of the girl seems to have increased. This is probably because the behavior of the girl deviated from the definition of apology. Generally, if you are apologized, you should be allowed or not. But the king said neither was necessary. So what apology? The king can''t have the usual sense of self-satisfaction to lighten his feelings. It is spected that this is to rify the position of the victim and the perpetrator. While forcing a girl to make a detrimental choice, may it indicate that she has more options than to follow? Of course, I don''t think it''s a word of guilt or goodwill. Is there any kind of spection, or? "Let''s move on and give a detailed exnation." The king turns his heels to guide. Altman gently attaches his hand to the back of the girl who seems lost. The girl was afraid to walk, saying "Please here." In addition to the king and the girl, only me, Altman, and the escort Leonhard have moved to another room. Lutz Eirenberg and Theo Eirenberg are likely to be resting now, as they seem quite worn out. The girl passed through the reception is looking around calmly and calmly. She was sitting in the corner of the upholstered sofa and looked very ufortable. After staring at our faces in turn, we squint again to dazzle again. It seems that what is said in a whispering little voice, but I can''t hear it well. I felt like the facial deviation value, but I didn''t understand the meaning. "First of all, exin your situation." In the words of the King, the girl leans forward and nods. Maybe you want to know the most. "This is not the world where you lived." "!" The girl takes a breath. "The name of the country is the Kingdom of Nebel. I am the king, Randolph von Velfalt. For a certain purpose, I used your subordinates to summon you with a summoning magic." "Cho, wait a minute. No summoning, no magic, no novels orics." Stick out the palm and the girl stops exining the king. There is no one here who uses him of being rude to stop talking about the king. The person in question did not appear to be offended, and was expressionless in peacetime. "I don''t know what" manga "is, but I''m just talking about the facts." Returned shortly, the girl is stuck in words. "There are few people who can use magic, but they do exist. Don''t you think that being here is the best proof?" "that is" "It doesn''t matter if you don''t believe me right away. Please ask me if I can ept this request." The girl was silent for a while as if hesitated, but eventually nodded small. The girl called himself Fuki Kanon. The family name is Fuki and the name is Canon. In her country, her namees first. Age is 15 years old. They were summoned while waiting for a friend before returning home at a school called Joshi. The mysterious garment worn seems to be the school uniform. After listening to Afuki''s brief self-introduction, the king gave a brief exnation. The existence of the Demon King threatens the peace of this world. Currently sealed, but it is safe to remove it at any time. And Fuki may have the power to annihte the Demon King. While listening to the exnation without waste, Fuki''splexion is getting worse. She was silenced while sweating cold, and shouted unbearably in the vicinity of "Power to annihte the Demon King." "No, no! I can''t! I''m a really funny girl everywhere!" Shake his head with a worried mind that he may hurt his neck. "Please ask the heroes, the saints, and other awesome people. The load is too heavy for an ordinary schoolgirl." Afuki''s reaction was very natural. Even if you tell a girl who was in peaceful daily life that she is the Demon King and world peace, she will not be able to carry it. When King heard Fuki''s words, he nodded. "Is there a hero or a saint in your world?" "Hey? No, I don''t think I''m right now ..." Fuki seemed to be imagined by a sudden question, but answered honestly. "Where and how will it appear?" "Um, in novels and manga, I was summoned from a different world ... Fuki''s voice, speaking while turning his gaze up to follow his memory, gradually diminished and eventually disappeared. If you dug the grave, you probably noticed yourself. "I see. You''re the same." What the King''s words mean? "That''s right ... but I don''t have any special power." "Is the summoned person strong in the original world?" Fuki fell silent. However, open your mouth while deflecting your gaze, as if you did not endure your gaze. "... Probably not. It seems like God gives you mysterious power when summoned ..." Honestly, you don''t have to talk so much. I wanted to cover my face with the clumsy simr to my important sister. I can''t see it with pity. "Then, there is a possibility that you may have strange power in you who are invited from another world." The girl had hardened for nearly thirty seconds, following King''s overthrow. 194 The Surprise Of The First Prince. (3) Although it is a softer response than usual, nothing fundamental has changed. A child opponent who seeks a way out escapes without hesitation. The king was again the king. Fuki probably doesn''t think he''s forced, given that he can ept it. In fact, she has the power to decide. But at the same time, it was a fact that the easiest option was hidden. If you execute Return without hearing the exnation, you can return to your daily life without feeling guilty. Since I heard it halfway, I can''t pretend not to see it. And since they are being asked, not threatened, they probably have little awareness of being victims. "What if I had no power?" "Of course, let''s return to the world where you live immediately." The king nodded immediately, assuming that Dfuki terrified. She is relieved to breathe relief. My conscience was hurt by an unprotected face as if a lost child had found his way home. The conditions for returning have changed from "listening to exnations" to "if you have no power" to those who are disadvantaged to Fuki. Even that, Fuki has not noticed. I thought Rose was an obedient child who could not perform belly, but he would have noticed this easy-to-understand trap. I''m too focused on one thing that I can go home and lose sight of the others. Don''t know that the return route that appeared in front of you is a carefully paved detour. "Is it okay to let me know if I have the ability?" "... if you just try it" Fuki seemed hesitant to ask King. But after a moment of silence, he said and nodded. "Thank you for your cooperation" The king announces after exhaling. I felt that the usual expressionless expression seemed to be a person''s evil smile. "If you can''t, please return? Is it really true?" "Oh, definitely. Let''s promise." The king nodded to falcon when Fuki was reminded. If it is impossible, it is natural that there is no reason to keep the puff even here. However, Fukiughed with a disgruntled face, observing no shards of this thought. The picture of a trapped cub leaning his head on his head is reminiscent of an unpleasant thing. I didn''t mean to advise you not to be deceived. After all, I''m a perpetrator. "Then, let''s do it! Where is the Demon King sealed?" When Azuki holds the fist enthusiastically, the king ces the small box on the desk. A cube with a size that fits exactly on the palm of your hand, with a deep blue color and silver border. There is no frills, but it seems to be sturdy. When you remove the sp and open the box, you will find a fist-sized stone wrapped in a cloth that cushions the impact. Afuki looks at the stone seriously. His eyes, astounding, went back and forth between the stone and the king. "Eh ... is this ...?" Fuki points at the stone in a confused state. I was the first to see the real thing, but it was just a stone. There are no notable points. However, the king nodded with an extremely serious face. "Well, but this ..." When Fuki sees his face, he closes his mouth. I guess he wanted to say, "This is just a stone." But perhaps no one had the courage to argue in a situation where no one would disagree. "... I understand. Doesn''t it matter if I touch it?" "Sure, no problem" The king lifts the stone with his own hands. Just presented, Fuki slowly approaches his hand. As if checking the heat, I repeatedly stabbed it with my fingertip for a moment, and then grabbed me with fear. "Isn''t it okay to break this, isn''t it ..." The moment that Fubuki lifts the wrapped stone high with both hands, everyone except the king is ready. I was trying to hit the floor as it was, because I understood it. However, the king shakes his head in a calm state. "That''s not the case. Just breaking it is likely to resurrect the Demon King." "Hie !?" Fuki is now faded further. He is trying to hold the stone in his hand, but he is in a hurry, so he drops it many times. Stomach hurts just by watching this girl''s behavior. "Then, what should I do ...?" "I want you to use your power to purify or extinguish the evil power contained within it." "In particr?" "I don''t know how to do this because there is no precedent, but let''s focus first." Pbuki strokes the stone while parroting the king''s words, "Pour in power." It seems that they try and rub with both hands and try to grip with force, but they all seemed physical. After a while she stopped and raised her face. "I don''t think I can do it at all ..." Lower your eyebrows into an eight-shaped figure, and Fuki emits a weak sound. After showing his way of thinking, King called Altman. "How can you put in magic?" "Since it is probably different in nature from magic, there is a possibility that it will add an extra habit, but is it OK?" "I don''t mind. If you don''t get a clue, no matter how much time you spend, it''s useless." "Understood" Altman turns around and teaches politely. As the blood goes around, the power sent from the heart into the body is collected at the fingertips. Fuki, with her eyes closed, seems to have an imaginary picture in her head, following Altman''s words. Fuki, who has an obedient temperament, does what he says. He watched the situation silently, but there was no visible change. The silence falls in the room. Fuki who has been concentrated for more than 10 minutes opens his eyes. I exhaled as if I was raising my face from the water. "I''m sorry, it''s impossible." The face of Fuki, who said so, seemed sorry and relieved. Perhaps both are her honest feelings. ce the stone on the cushioning cloth that was spread out. So, Fuki stopped his hand, suddenly he noticed something. Hmm ...? Efuki pays what appears to be the powder on his hand. A gray powder dropped on a white cloth. "Oh, sorry. The cloth is dirty." Fuki tries to brush off the powder on the cloth to the floor. "wait" It was the king who stopped it. "Altman, confirm" "Yes" Altman declined to say "I''m sorry," and then grabbed Fuki''s hand softly. After carefully removing the powder, observe with the cloth. Altman,paring stones and flour, holding his hand, looked at the king. "Probably, but part of the stone is degraded and sandy." "Well?" After hearing Altman''s report, the king muttered briefly. "Well, but the surface when you held it was slippery?" "So it''s your power." "My?" Afuki looks down at his hands. With her hand open, she stared at her palm, searching for a force that could not be visualized. "It''s going to take some time, but your power is likely to be effective. Would you please help us?" "Well ... I want to help the mountains, but my dad and mom are worried if I don''t go home." "Altman. Is it possible to return to the summoned time?" "Now, I''m temporarily disconnecting Fuki from that world and borrowing it. When I return, I''ll be in the same ce at the same time to avoid distortion." "But, but I can''t fight, and I''m getting stuck?" "You don''t have to fight. Let''s attach the country''s best knight to escort to return to your parents without any injuries." Fuki, who managed to find a way out, managed to get rid of excuses. I wonder if the reason why I didn''t want to stop came to my mind, and a man walked in front of Fuki, who looked down with a blue face. The girl''s gaze is attracted to a man who kneels with graceful movement. "I''m Leonhard von Orcein" Looking at Leonhardt who gave a short greeting, the girl''s pale face turned red. 195 The Melancholy Of A Reincarnated Princess. Finally, Princess Kamiko has been summoned. It''s an obscure way to put it, because I haven''t seen him once yet. Is it the impact of gging, about a year earlier than nned? In the first ce, though the difference in position may be trivial, as the situation is that the Demon King has not been revived. More than that, the big problem for me is that Princess Shinko''s dedicated escort seems to have be Master Leonhardt...! It''s changed a lot from the main part of the game, so I definitely thought there would be madness for that. It was inly strange that us would not leave my escort, even if the ritual of summons was set. Not since Princess Kamiko was summoned. It''ll be toote. That''s why I never thought Master Leonhardt would be my escort. But when I think about it again, maybe I don''t have a choice. Princess Kamiko is an important person for our country and a valued customer we keep from a strange world. Besides, we''re in a position to push our reasons and get our help. Besides, if the Raptor wants the Demon King resurrected, Princess Kamiko is likely to be targeted for her life. I think it''s a reasonable decision for Master Leonhardt, a man of strength, to be her escort. us was the escort in the game, probably because the situation in the country wasn''t calming down. Under the circumstances that the Demon King is resurrected and at war, there is no way to let the Commander, Master Leonhardt, escape. Phew, and the sigh leaked. Even if I can understand it with my head, I don''t know how I feel. I''m really, really depressed. Because princess Kamiko, she''s so cute. It''s cute on the outside, but the contents are even cuter. Natural and a bit dodgy, but bright and hard working. I can''t be strong enough to keep such a pretty girl calm knowing she''s beside whoever she likes. Master Leonhardt is not the target of the attack, but the only salvation. "... Dear Marie? "... Huh? I was blurry and miserable, and someone called me back. "How did you do? It was Georg who put in words that cared for me. "You don''t seem to have an excellent color on your face. Shouldn''t you get some rest? And the gentleman sitting next to Georg...... Master Julius is equally worried about me. "It''s okay. I''m a little blurry...... sorry" I smiled and shook my head. Don''t, don''t. I guess this is how Georg and Julius came to visit me because of my distractions, which have been banned from going out for a long time. Not if I, the person of the day, have been blocking it forever, right? "This way, I''m sorry I pushed you. It''s been a long time since I''ve seen you, but I can''t let you do that." "I''m not pushing it. We''ve been stuck indoors all these days, so I''m d you came by." Master Julius, who is about to leave now, is rushed to stop. I''m d they haven''t seen the two of us in a long time, and even the gazebo in the castle yard is really thankful to be able to take it slow outside. No matter how safe it is, I feel disgusted just because I''m stuck indoors. In all sincerity, Master Julius and Georg had a worrying face, but for once they seemed convinced. "If you don''t seem to be feeling well at all, please tell me immediately" "Yes." To Georg''s foreboding, heughs and nods. Georg, who seemed like a poor girl, grew up to be a totally fierce young man. Below the eyebrows that draw the most beautiful lines, the long eyshes are adorned with colorful eyes that host sensible light. Though she looks simr to her mother, Emma, her cheeks, which used to be plump, shredded and the neutral atmosphere disappeared. Now he is a princess of perfect beauty, as the nobledies dream. Still, it makes me smile when I think you''re as worried as ever. Emma, who is perfectly healthy, also wrote in her letter that she worries that she will be sick just asionally if she sleeps in the morning. I think he''s a nice son of a mother''s thought rather than a mazacon. "I don''t know if that would be a boring constion, but I brought you a few rare books. We''ll get it to youter." Master Julius gently loosens his unchanged beauty after many years. You should be over thirty years old by now, but you''ll always be young. Laughing makes me look even younger and only in my early twenties or so. But there is calm and majesty every year, so I think it''s amazing. "Thank you. I''m so excited about the books that Julius brings me, because they''re all interesting." "I find your story much more interesting." "My story, is it? I have no idea and tilt my neck, but Master Julius nods with his eyes glowing. "Yes. Anything, I heard there could be arge medical facility in this country" "The idea is rumored to have been based on your proposal." I felt like I was about to blow out. I knew the project to build the University Hospital was starting to move, but it''s way out of my hands. Even though I said I came up with a proposal, I just spoke of a zackling ideal. Even though it''s such a substitute that you can''t even call it a tap stand. Or you said it was rumored. My father has something to do with it, and I don''t think it''s easy to leak information. I mean, I deliberately flushed it. Or they think it doesn''t matter if it''s a rumor. My father''s great facees to mind. I thought I heard you even hallucinate, "Take responsibility until the end because it''s a project you brought." I wonder what...... am I over-conscious or paranoid? Either way, it''s not good for my mental and stomach, so let''s not think deep. "I was surprised to hear that that medical facility would also have a learning building. It''s a n that goes beyond imagination, so most people were skeptical at first, but now that they know the country is moving, everyone seems eager to be able to do it." I would say so myself, but added, Master Juliusughed. "We are intrigued and watchful not only of healthcare professionals, but also of merchants, schrs and other people in various fields. I feel the whole Kingdom of Navel vibrant with my skin." I see. If we were to build a hospital, it would involve not only doctors and pharmacists, but all sorts of things. It wasn''t a suggestion I thought about that much, but I''d be happy if it was working in a good direction. "You still have wonderful eyes." If that''s not the case, I shake my head in a hurry, but theyugh and flush at me for "humility." No, it''s not. Really, I didn''t do anything. Even if I was praised for just throwing a fluffy proposal, I couldn''t be more than happy to be there. "I have done nothing. It''s the help of everyone who''s moving to make it happen." Denying it in cold sweat, Georg smiled looking at me with dazzling eyes. "... Dear Marie, you haven''t changed." Absolutely, they think it''s humble. Even though it''s not! Even though it''s not really my feat -!! "There are rumors in Shirai that your name will be given to the medical facility." To Master Julius''s words, I''m going to faint with a smile. I talked directly to my father. But that''s all I decided I had to do to stop him. 196 The Melancholy Of A Reincarnated Princess. (2) While talking about hospitals and medicines, it became the subject of greenhouses in the castle. Master Julius seemed interested, so it became a flow to guide him, and now we are all on our way to the greenhouse. "It seems like a dream, like putting it in a royal greenhouse" Master Julius narrows his eyes with delicacy. Iughed bitterly at his seemingly reactions loving the unusual. "I don''t know if it meets your expectations, but it''s one of my favorite ces, so I''m d you like it" "It''s a great honor to show you to Marie''s favorite ce." The beautiful man, in a good mood, is waving a smile just dazzling. I want you to be careful because the maids who are holding back on the edge of the hallway and giving way will fall in love. The maids, who panicked andid down their faces, are bright red to their ears. I''m sorry...... Good luck with your work, because this sinful person is just going to clean up in the greenhouse. "... uncle" Georg was making tannic surfaces, targeted at Lady Julius, who smiled andughed. There are deep wrinkles carved between my brows about what makes me so angry. "You''re not a child, so calm down a little bit." Coldly speaking, Georg has a different charm than Master Julius. Another maid seems to have been shot out by a cold nce that contradicts her gorgeous beauty. Kind gentlemen and cool princes are both in demand, aren''t they? Yeah, I get it. I''m a male knight''s choice, though. "That''s a thorny way of putting it. Are you kidding me? "Be!?" It was Georg, who was biting in disgust, but he opens his eyes to Master Julius'' cut back. A beat was dyed and my skin was sassy and red. I think there is also a high demand for the blush of beautiful youth. It''s just a shame that the distance is already away from the maids earlier, and only me and Julius were seen blushing Georg, and then us the escort. "Oh, it''s a star." "It''s ridiculous......! "You just have to be honest with me about what you think." Master Julius strokes his nephew''s head to be amused. Georg pped his hand off annoyingly. I smile and watch for a smiling exchange. us next door as well...... no, you don''t. What, that nothingness face. Even the Tibetan snail is a little more loving. "... you know, Dear Marie! "... what, ah, yes? Being distracted by us, I hadn''t realized for a while that I was being called. Return to me, then look up at Georg. The beauty of the white ttered me. "I''m d you showed me around, too. When Georgys his eyes down in disgrace, his longshes shake. What do you mean, you''re more colorful than me being a girl? Or I''m not sure what the word means. "Surely Master Georg has seen the greenhouse, hasn''t he? When I came to the castle before, it was like Lutz and Theo showed me the greenhouse. Gently leaning her neck and asking, Georg turned to a shing face. "No, I''m not... No, I did get a guide" Oh, shit. Couldn''t you go deep into the social dictionary? To put it differently, I thought it was also profound, but you meant the same thing as Master Julius said, "It''s an honor". As I turn my gaze to Master Julius, I grin with my belly behind the rushing Georg. That''s like I''ve seen sights like this before. Dejavu? "Still not tight, my nephew" "... an extra favor" "That''s what happens because you skip the most important part." "Wow, I know! What''s the most important part? It''s hard to join a conversation because you don''t understand the part you need. Handshaved, I take my gaze off the two of you. Turning toward the window, he found a shadow in the garden over the ss. Long, tight body that you can see in the distance. He''s dressed like a Kingsguard knight and then he can''t possibly look wrong. Dear Leonhardt, I just called it in my heart, my chest warmed up. d to see you haven''t seen someone you love in weeks. Whether that''s from afar or in hindsight. Good thing they haven''t noticed, I enjoy Leonhardt''s appearance carefully. Just looking at my wide back made me feel happy. But that little happiness shrivels rapidly in the next moment. Because next to Master Leonhardt, I found a little woman. The soft looking chiffon beige hair is a medium bob to the shoulder. Large eyes decorated with longshes are hazelnut. Is the color overall thin or is the skin white so that it falls out? Small and skinny, but in enviable shape with a fuzzy chest. Not a maiden game, but a beautiful girl who seems to work as a character in a romance game for men...... princess kamiko thing heroine was next to leonhardt. What... cute. Isn''t that too cute? I knew Princess Kamiko was cute, but she''s far more cute than I imagined. Seeing the poor princess Kamiko, my impatience grows. If you had such a pretty girl beside you, I wonder if you''d like her. Watching as she holds down her crisp and painful stomach, Princess Shinko looks up to Master Leonhardt and talks about something. As she exchanged words, Princess Kamikoughed at her anyway. No, no, no, no, no. Yeah! Stop it! I''m gonna like it! I''m gonna fall in love with you. Oh, whoa! I scream in my heart when I see PoPoPoPoPoPoPoPoPoPoPoPoPoPoPoPoPoPoPoPoPoPoPoPoPoPoPoPoPoPoPoPoPoPoPoPoPoPoPoPoPoPoPoPoPoPoPoPoPoPoPoPoPoPoPoPoPoPoPoPoPoPoPoPoPoPoPoPoPoPoPoPoPoPoPoPoPoPoPoPoPoPoPoPoPoPoPoPoPoPoPoPoPoPoPoPoPoPoPoPoPoPoPo Would there be an adult boy who is so cute that heughs at me so cute that his heart doesn''t move? I want you to stay... but I want you to stay...! Horrible, see Master Leonhardt''s face. Master Leonhardtughed modestly in response to Princess Kamiko. My chest hurts just a little when I say it''s a very normal smile. Don''tugh at another woman. I''m not going to say anything stupid. I came up with it on my own, and I was ashamed of myself for making it painful. There''s no way I have the right to bind Master Leonhardt''s actions. Even if I know, I wish. Please, look at me. "... Leon, Sama" The whining that leaked out of my mouth was so small that it disappeared without reaching anyone''s ear... it should. But Master Leonhardt at the end of his gaze looked back at me by chance as if he had heard my voice. Through the windowsill, and even though it''s a distance, I can see you''ve got eyes on it. Mr. Leonhardt''s eyes, who found me, were lightly smitten, and then melted away. "... Huh! Usually sweeten and narrow sharp eyes. The shaped lips shaped the word "princess" before drawing an arc. I can''t clean up in words that I''m in a good mood. Very pleased, Master Leonhardt broke up with each other. Cunning. If theyugh at me like that, I''m going to get it wrong. Even a tenth of what I think, I expect you to give me back my thoughts. My eyes were on Master Leonhardt for less than ten seconds. I was in a good mood for the day after, although I immediately went somewhere in a way that seemed to attach to Princess Kamiko. 197 The Reincarnation PrincessS Proposal. In the end, I couldn''t guide Master Julius and Georg to the greenhouse. Master Julius said that Georg was feeling worse, but would it be okay? Georg''splexion didn''t seem particrly bad, but he was blurry somewhere and went home to be guided by Master Julius. I''m sorry I took you around without realizing you weren''t feeling well... us had a tranted face for some reason and said he didn''t need to worry about it, but that''s why it works. While Iter decided to write a letter of apology and sympathy, I headed to my destination. "Bullshit." I visited my father''s private room. Without even taking my gaze off the paperwork I was reading, my father trumpetes my wishes with bastard. "I don''t care what the name of the facility is." Long fingers roll the paper. A slight breeze urs, shaking slightly the forehead of his father with a cheek wand. His father, who narrowed his eyes on his sleeping beard, threw his words at him so that he could breathe zero. "... If it doesn''t matter, why don''t you change it? Give him a mouth angle that''s going to attract him, make a smile. Whether it is formed as a conversation is subtle, but the spindle of our story is what Julius and the others have told us that is, an example alley that my name may be given to the university hospital to be built. I knew it, I thought you''d kick ass for being ridiculous. I wonder why I have to leave your name behind for future generations, so I can throw up if I''m notcent. But he betrayed my expectations, and my father did not deny the proposal itself. Did his father finish ncing through the paperwork to the end, he took the de pen he had ced beside him and signed with Sarah. Retract from the side what you finish writing with letters that have no habits, and take another bunch of paper in your hand. Even though I''ve been upte at night, I''m keen to work. "Just because I don''t care, why do you think I can get your opinion" "Suffering from understanding," heughed with his nose, about to butch. Sure, you''re right! ''No detention'' and ''My opinion goes'' are not equals!? Still, when they say it face to face, annoying things get annoying. But even if I say it back here, it just doubles back. As I silently waited for the words to continue, for the time being, silence flowed indoors. The rubbing sound of paper echoes with a perky and constant rhythm. Gently howl the signed paper over the treated paper bundle. The father, who ced the feather pen, sank himself into the dorsal sentiment of the couch and exhaled. Inorganic thin blue eyes capture me. "Whatever your name is, it doesn''t matter to me whether the name of the cat the Chancellor''s granddaughter keeps. But for the people, it is not." "... that the people want it? "Yes." The half-heartedly murmured words were terminally affirmed. "The people are beginning to see you as sacred. Be a member of the royal family and do your duty as a symbol." "Shin Shin Shin..." When I was distracted and whined to myself, "Far from the real thing," my father looked stunned. "No matter how divergent you are from reality, if rumors spread, you will be the truth. You have a proven track record of preventing the spread of the disease, both in your own country and in other countries, and your followers, scattered all over the ce, spreading good rumors, so that''s the natural result." I get blinded by a series of unfamiliar words like sacred view and followers. I''m also getting some headaches. Leave me alone with the real me, and only the statue walks alone. "The pharmacists you brought in want that, too. Put your tiny restraints, your shame, and their hopes on the scale." "You can still think about it if you want to." I couldn''t say anything back to my father, who put his long legs together and spoke with dignity. Regrettably, it''s aplete failure. What more can I say when I hear that all of the Kua people want it? I need notpare the wishes of everyone who has followed me in faith, from my home country to a country far away, with my shame. Most people wouldn''t care what the name of the hospital came from in the first ce. A year or twoter, it seems like a good name for a nt. Yeah, let''s believe that. Nodding small, he understood that I was convinced. My father, uh, snorted. "What can I do for you on purpose?" "It''s important to me." "I was imagining something else" "What''s another? Tilt your neck to the words of your father. "Aren''t you dissatisfied with the Guest''s escort? Guests would mean princess Kamiko. I mean, I was wondering if you were dissatisfied with putting Master Leonhardt on the escort. "Customers are important to our country, and Master Leonhardt is a very good person. I think it''s the right decision." My father, with his cheekstick on the elbow of the couch, is silent and looks closely at my face. I had a bitter grin in my ring, transparent, colored eyes. "Without my personal emotions, I''m talking about" When he honestly reveals his mood, his father groans briefly, "Well." And I narrowed my eyes, like I was frightened. "You guys seem to like to go far." I can''t grasp what the words are meant to be. He looks at me with a doubtful face, and his father opens his mouth. "I did entrust the escort of the guests because I decided it was appropriate. But before that, it was what I wanted." "Huh..." There was a terrible, unreliable voice. With a confusing head, he manages to understand his father''s words. Are you saying that Princess Shinko''s escort was volunteered by Master Leonhardt? I am not a person of status or honor. I mean, Master Leonhardt himself thought he wanted to protect Princess Kamiko...? "Stop that stinking face. It''s generally predictable what you''re thinking, but it''s not." I felt like I was about to cry, but it was probably on my face. My father sighed at me, who would look rather pitiful. "I have something I really want. And I''ve petitioned for permission to get it." Off in the direction that the story didn''t anticipate, I round my eyes. "Because it ripens no matter what the difficulty is, I thought I''d let it be taken away from me even in peace with the raptor. Unfortunately, we can''t even lose that man as our country. As apromise, I told him to stay safe until he returned the guest to the country." That''s all my father told me. It''s surprising that Master Leonhardt has something he wants you to do. You mean petitioning your father is a national treasure? When Master Leonhardt says he wants it, is it a sword or something? But I don''t even seem to have that kind of appetite. Besides, what''s the clearance to get? rather than ceding itself from his father? I have no idea, but I wish I could help you with something, too. If it was something I could give you, it would have been nice. "If you look from the side, it''s only a farce, but you''re serious everywhere." Father shrugged tiredly andy his eyes down. 198 A Reincarnation Princess Anomaly. That night was just the end of a peaceful day the same as usual. Swallow I was dreaming of adventuring for treasure because I heard Master Leonhardt had something I wanted. I can now propose to Master Leonhardt by putting up a blurry one that doesn''t even have an indeterminate contour! And around I was exasperated, I woke up. I''m too dumb while I am. Suddenly his consciousness rose and he was lifted from a slight sleep to the present. Once asleep, it''s unusual for me not to wake up until morning. Besides, drowsiness has passed in a sh and I am well awake. A blurry view of the familiar ceiling, I circle my neck and look indoors. Outside you can see from the gap in the curtain, it''s still dark. Is it a cloudy sky or a crescent moon, there is no moonlight to plug in. Still, in the eyes ustomed to the darkness, the indoor appeared properly. In a dim room, a small silhouette catches my eye. "... Nero? The beloved cat, who thought she would be sleeping round, was waking her body up from Rattan''s basket, which is the sleeping bed. The pinned, well-shaped ears don''t move as if they haven''t heard my call. With a round open pupil, he stares at the direction of the door. I think it''smon for cats to look in the direction of nothing. And yet, for some reason, unspeakable anxiety creeps up. The light shawl gently lifted her body out of bed. I lean toward Nero and peek in. "What''s wrong, Nero?... Something, are you there? Anxiety appeared in my voice and sounded unreliable to what I didn''t think was mine. Usually emotional love cats don''t move as fine dust as statues do, and they don''t respond. The silence of tinnitus continued for a while. How long, I would have done that. Nero''s ears move piquely. Then there was a loud noise in the castle, almost without making room between them. A pointy sound of broken ss pierces the eardrum. Then it sounded like a scream from a tall woman. I held Nero in reflexively, and I gazed in the direction of the sound. Mixed with noisy footsteps, you can also hear people, but the sound is too far away to hear to the content. My heart is engraving a beating as fiercely as it did walking with all its strength in the hustle and bustle that reproduced one night. When they were after my life, I should have known. Initially, when they told me, I felt rxed because I was scared and I couldn''t help but have had too much peaceful time. The abrupt visit to the unusual was enough to shake my spirit. Unexpectedly, the door rang modestly. I blurted myself out with Vikri. When I reply, the knight in charge of protecting the room seems sorry, checking my situation from outside the room. "I apologize for the rest of the day. Is there anything different about you? "No problem. It seems to be noisier outside than that, but what is it?" When I told him I was safe through the door, he seemed relieved. No matter how urgent, I guess I was hesitant to enter the princess''s room unauthorized around my age. "Your Highness''s escort knight will likely rush in a few moments, so I''ll leave it to you before I check in." It''s painful to take away a short break, but it would beforting if us came. Master Leonhardt will be rushing to the scene, and I''m sure thettes and crows will protect him. So when I told myself I was okay, my body tremor only slightly healed. Nevertheless, I wonder what the hell is going on. Is it the raid of the Raptor Kingdom? If so, what are you thinking about making it so shy? If you want the demon king''s resurrection, I know that now that the princess has been summoned, there is no moment of respite either. Nevertheless, the way it is done is too cluttered. I don''t know how many entered the castle, but the Knights of our country aren''t sweet enough to let the intruders get away. If you get captured, you can''t serve your purpose, so covert action would be an iron rule. Or is it a disturbance when they find me sneaking in? While I was thinking, they were naturally caged in power in their hands. Nero rang in a high voice, kicking my arm and jumping, like protesting against the force. "Hi-woo!?" I''m sorry, I scream. Contrary to Stone and his gorgeouslynded beloved cat, I panicked andid my hands on the door, falling ill. "Your Highness!? Excuse me! The knight, surprised by the sound of me rambling indoors, gets a word of no before opening the door. Nero then went outside out of the slightest gap he had made when he decided it was an emergency. "Nero, no! Get only half your body out of the shadow of the door and reach for your love cat. "Come on," he offers with his palms facing up, but Nero doesn''t move while staring at the end of the hallway. "I''ll catch you, Your Highness. Please go inside your room." When the knight says so, he approaches Nero. You were in a hurry or your footsteps were rough, and Nero, who had not reacted before, looked back to be vignt. I don''t know much about Nero, but cats are cats nheless. It is natural to be frightened if you are suddenly packed with distance. In an attempt to escape the knight''s hand, Nero ran out. "Nero!" To my voice, Nero finally reacts. He stopped near the corner of the hallway and looked at me. "Are you in danger? Come back." Desperatelyining, crouch down and spread your hands. Nero, who rocked his beautiful triangr ear, looks at me still. Nero, who reflected me in his jewel-like blue eyes and had stopped moving for a while, called me again. "Please. Come, Nero" Did you get the hard work appeal, Nero slowly came back? Nero, who came to me while avoiding passing by the knight, rubbed his head against his spread palm. Holding Nero, exhaling the ho and relieve breath. I shook my head at the knight who bowed his head in awe that I was sorry. This is how you came back safe, that''s fine. I rubbed my cheek against Nero, who was making a big deal out of me in his arms, and then I tried to go back to my room. "Dear Rosemary! Are you safe?!?" "us." Rushing us must have been in quite a hurry. It wasn''t the usual knightly outfit, it was just a light outfit: a white shirt and trousers. Did you also spare time holding the knight''s jacket aside and wearing a belt to carry a knife, holding a sheathed sword in your left hand? The shirt is covered and the hair is rusty. Always a refreshing us, he looks unusual. Breathing with his shoulders, he confirmed my appearance and breathed relief. "Good...... You''re safe." "Yeah, I''m fine" Relieved us looks a little embarrassed when he says, "Give me something ugly," whether he realizes his miseryte. Watching us fix his messy hair with his hands made me feel rude that he had something to be ashamed of for once too. The knight who was guarding the room takes turns with us, as dered, and heads to the back of the castle. I dropped that off and then nced back at us. "... wonder what''s going on? us, who was weaving his knight''s clothes and fitting the sp on the stuffed cor section, makes a difficult face. "I don''t know." Even for the Knights, was it an unexpected thing? Or can''t you teach me? I couldn''t have pursued it any further, either, to us, who was silent with a harsh expression. I think this would be nothing more than waiting in the room, and I give him my face to tell him that I''m going back to the room. us'' wrapped air changed. Like a beast who perceived the sound, us lowered his posture and put his hand on the pattern of the sword. Sharp eyes stare at the end of the hallway. Footsteps arrived in my ear that blinked something and a few secondste. Butterflies and busy footsteps approach this way. us stepped forward to shield me from his back. Eventually, I see two small shadows. Running hand in hand both look like women. On her rare length hair in the castle, she quickly realized that the woman was a princess of divinity drawn to her by a samurai. After all, was the intruder''s aim, Princess Kamiko? She seems to have escaped, beside her, no chase-like shadow, but no sign of Master Leonhardt. Even if we let them escape to a safe ce, we don''t rely too much on the fact that the escort is only a samurai. Could it have escaped to the dark clouds before Master Leonhardt arrived? Anyway, I have to protect you. "Come here! I reached out to Princess Kamiko, who noticed us and I existed. 199 Reincarnated Princess Anomaly. (2) "Eh, ah, that" "Fine, we''ll talkter! Apparently the samurai noticed who I was and hesitated to go in, but not in that case. Push half hard into the room, then look back at us. "us, please be vignt outside." I''ll take care of it. He nodded at us for agreeing with a riddled face and stopped to try to get back inside the room. "Ah. And then I''d like to get in touch with Master Leonhardt. I want you to let me know she''s here. Maybe he''s looking for you." "Yes, I did. I''ll get a message from whoeveres through." How reliable is us? I felt the anxiety chunk just a little smaller in his voice that would sound if I hit him. "Thank you, please" Loosen his expression and add, us opens his eyes. Then his cheeks, delightfully narrowing his eyes, colored red red. "I''ll take care of it," I left it to us, who draped his head respectfully, and I pulled into the room, too. Now, take a breath and then turn your gaze to the princesses. They stood bars around the back of the couch. Without even sitting down, they lean on each other, as the only people who can rely on each other in therge room say. I don''t think I should be too excited, but I can''t just leave it like this. Nero slips out of my arms worried about what''s going on. Nero, down at his feet, looked up at me and rang out. "Cat......? Whimpering in a plundered voice, Princess Kamiko looks up. The small-made face was pathetically faded and the big eyes moistened with tears. Thin shoulders tremble and plump lips are poorly blooded. I smile as softly as possible so as not to rm her, who is terribly frightened. "Do you like cats? To the abrupt question, Princess Kamiko makes her gaze wander like bewildered. And after being lost for a few seconds, I nodded small. "I love it too. This is my cat, Nero." Drop your gaze at Nero circling at my feet and continue with the words. "If you like, keep himpany" Princess Kamiko, who was staring at Nero, wipes the tears that were seeping. I heard a sniffle. She crouches on the spot and reaches out to Nero. "Cat......, Nero? Come." Nero moved Pickle and his ears before he looked at me. Was it the owner''s desire that seemed to ask with his gaze? One nod, Nero approached Princess Shinko. Rub your head gently against the palm of the princess. Fluffy, muttering and then hugging Nero, Princess Shinko buried her face in Nero''s furrows. Nero is very smart to be held up by the first person you meet and not resist one. Does it mean I can read the air? I think you''re smarter than me. Princess Kamiko, who had enjoyed Nero''s hairline for a while, seems to have calmed down a bit because of the effects of animal therapy. Big eyes reflected me like I was watching. "Oh, um... are you...? "Fuzuki mama" Control with your eyes the samurai who hastily tries to stop the princess. It is not an official ce, and Princess Kamiko is not a resident of this country. Fortunately, I don''t have eyes around me, and I won''t have to make a scene without letting the royal family name me first. "First Princess, my name is Rosemary" "Heh...? From the adorable lips of Princess Kamiko, a lovely voice leaked. "Uh, uncle...? Real princess? Sure, it sparkles and is so beautiful..." The princess Kamiko, who stares at me with her straight eyes and stops moving, is cute like a small animal. Longshes twinkle and hazelnut eyes narrow. "Like I got out of a picture book, it was really beautiful...,... it wasn''t! Excuse me! You''re being so rude to me, princess!?" Princess Kamiko, whining in her dreams, returns to me on the way. From the arms of the rushing princess Shinko, Surprised Nero escapes. On that p, the little cloth bag she lowered from her neck swayed. Looks like there''s something in there that weighs some weight because of the way it wobbles. "Ah, Nero! No, Princess, I''m so sorry. My name is Wen Moon Flower Sound." Moonflower sound. Sure, it''s the heroine''s default name. I remember thinking she was cute to the name as well as her appearance and personality. Same name as my favorite famous song. Perfect for her gorgeous and bright. "It''s okay. You don''t have to apologize, just calm down. Right?" Speak gently to forgive the princess of God, who bows her head. I managed to make her sit on the couch in awe. I also rmended it to thedy of the samurai, but I was not forced to because she was praised with a blue face. "Can you tell me what happened, as far as I can tell? "Yes.... but there is little I can tell. When I was sleeping in the room, there was a sudden, terrific noise, and someone I didn''t know was standing in the room." Does the sound of awesome mean the ss breaking that I heard too? The fact that someone doesn''t know may have broken in through the window. "He was wearing a cloth, so I don''t know his face or anything, about three of them. Because it was big, I''m probably a guy. Poke your sword at me..." You remember that time, Princess Shinko''s body trembles. Faded blue, she embraced her body with both hands as if to withstand the cold. I was sitting on the sofa alone and I moved to her side and gently put my hand on my shoulder. For Princess Kamiko, who lived in peaceful Japan, the experience of being able to poke her sword would have been quite shocking. Scared and natural, frightened and natural. "I''m sorry I reminded you" When I apologized, Princess Kamiko shook her head. "It''s okay," she grins with a troubled face, tears in her eyes. Her eyes were also red stained and she looked painful. "I don''t remember much because I was so self-absorbed. If I scream, the escort and her will rush me..." See the samurai in the "she" part. "Then I ran away with her pulling my hand. I don''t even know what happened to the escort. Excuse me, I..." "Thanks for letting me know. The knights of our country are so strong, they''ll be fine." Laughing to reassure you, you lose only a little power from Princess Shinko''s body. "You must have been scared too, you were very fine." Speaking to the samurai, she unted her shoulders with a victory. It''s fading badly and it''s going to fall down now. I leaned over, so I didn''t know what he looked like. I wonder what''s wrong. I''m the princess, so am I frightened? "Me, what am I going to do..." "Dear Leonhardt... uh, you haven''t seen the Kingsguard Knights leader, have you? Princess Kamiko nods at my question. If it was Master Leonhardt''s instructions to escape, I thought you should stay here until you settled down. But if not, you should rendezvous and ask for instructions. "Captain, are you looking...? The princess of divine princess, pounding and muttering, turned her gaze toward the door. "I''m entrusting my escort with a message for him. I''m sure he''ll pick you up when he calms down." When you pick me up, tell me yourself, my chest hurts ticklish. My idiot. I can''t believe I envy Master Leonhardt''s reception, that''s not the case. I decided to put a lid on the negative emotion with a little face and focus on reassuring Princess Kamiko. "You''ll be here soon, won''t you? I heard the captain is very strong, and he''s okay, right? I nod in disregard of the chest pain that I im to be scratchy in the eyes filled with trust and vision for Master Leonhardt. Then Princess Kamikoughed with a grinning, loose face and exhaled. That''s right, repeating voices and expressions, everything is cute. I feel defeated on my own by the adorability that can stir up my desire for asylum. A tenth of her...... even a hundredth, if there was this cuteness. If I had the honesty to cry when I was scared on a scary asion. Shake your head to shake off your ugly emotions. I give you a face, trying to change your mind. Again, I spoke to the samurai. "It will be resolved soon, so you should rest a little..." "Hih...! The samurai who for some reason was turning her back on us is astonished by my voice. A ck shadow flew toward the samurai as she looked back like it had been yed. "Ouch!?" It was Nero who bit into the hand of the samurai. And something in her hand ys the light dull. It was almost at the same time that Nero, shaken off by a samurai, was pped against the wall, understanding that it was a skinny dagger. "Nero!!" With a short scream, Nero stops moving. He looked at his rxed body and screamed from the back of his throat. "Hey, what? What are you doing?" "Dear Fuzuki, I apologize...!!" The samuraies toward Princess Shinko, holding the dagger tight with both hands. Did the princess Kamiko try to escape have her legs fallen into the spot? A lot of questionse to mind. How could a samurai from the Kingdom of Navel? Why are you after Princess Kamiko? Could it also be a trap that took him out of the room? The intruder is positive, and this is our destiny? The question thates up irregrly neveres out of my mouth. What popped up instead was a screaming scream. "No! Did you know the reason and why? There''s only one thing you can tell by the mess''s head. Don''t hurt a girl who just got caught up in it for some crappy reason between countries. When I saw the shaken dagger, I covered it over princess Shinko. 200 Guardian KnightS Rush. "us." Captain, this way. After Lady Rosemary returned to her room, the captain of the regiment arrived not long after. Brief report to the captain who brought several Kingsguard knights. In the middle of exining the location of the guests from different worlds, the captain looked up as if they had been yed. I also look back quickly when I notice the noiseing from inside. But the captain reacted slightly faster than I did, opening the door with momentum to kick it down. "Huh...!!" Shortly after entering, the captain is breathtaking. What I saw as I stepped insidete to the captain was two figures squatting on the floor, trying to fold. And he was the figure of a samurai about to wave down a dagger toward the shadow. Though it''s the face you can''t see, it''s a wavy tinum blonde, and you can see who''s covered on top. To Lady Rosemary, a samurai is under attack. The moment I understood that fact, I learned a harsh rage as if my whole body''s blood had boiled. Who are you pointing the de at? Swallow the rage that is about to pop out of your mouth like a growl by eating your teeth. The stinging and unpleasant sound echoes from the inside. He untied his clenched fist and put his hand on the sword pattern. But the captain, who moved faster than me, throws something in the hand of the woman holding the dagger. "Ah!?" With a short scream, the samurai takes down the dagger. A dagger with a protruding de and a sheathed dagger made a shy noise and fell to the floor. Pack the distance while the samurai''s consciousness is directed toward the fallen dagger, and as it is, the captain seizes the samurai. No one else can help control it with a flowing movement. "Detain him." "Ha." Two Kingsguard knights detain the samurai from both sides, as ordered by the Commander. The blue-faced samurai wept and shook her head. "Wow, I was threatened...!! I didn''t want to betray you and I didn''t betray you! The samurai, while seized, appealed desperately to the captain. Is that an excuse to keep you safe? Or is it the truth? Either way, this is not a good case to judge. "Please, believe me... Hih...!!" The voice of the disturbed samurai interrupts along the way. Instead, a scream leaked like a convulsion. I saw the captain in the form of chasing the samurai''s gaze, too, breathtaking. Angry shapes, not. On the contrary, the ck eyes were as quiet as the sea on a night without wind. A faceless expression, as if emotions had fallen out, highlights a righteous face. There were even works of art. And yet, why not? Feel the wrath of the bottom. With one blink, one breath, I feel so fiercely angry that I feel the unlikely fear that it will take my life. The palm, holding the sword pattern, is gently sweating. Is it also an illusion that I can''t breathe badly? No one, including me, can move in the strained air. The samurai, the Kingsguard knights they are holding back, and the knights who were watching from the hallway. All I can do is kill my breath so as not to be bitten to death by a suddenly appearing, pitch-ck lion, as seeped out of the darkness. It couldn''t possibly be misheard, dear husband''s voice, that broke the breathless time that seemed to be for such a moment and eternity. "... Mei, sama...? He was defenseless, like an unscrupulous child. The moment I hear that soft, warm voice, not resembling this asion, the strained air fogs. The captainys down his eyes and exhales. Like pushing deep anger out of your guts. When the wrapping air changed and the ck eyes appeared again, it was a familiar captain to be there. "... the investigation will be der. Let me hear what you have to say then.... Take him." "Or maybe I did! The two Kingsguard knights, who were solidifying, replied in solidarity. He left the room to support a samurai who seemed relieved from both sides. The captain kneels before Master Rosemary. "Your Highness, are you hurt...? "Yes.... Oh, Master Fuzuki, are you hurt? Master Rosemary hasn''t figured out what''s going on yet, against the captain who lowers his eyebrows worryingly and peeks in. Wake yourself up somewhere blurry. Beneath that body were guests from different worlds Master Fuzuki. Did you stand up and shelter yourself? This person is really... unchanged forever. It doesn''t change me. Being full of human beings, he doesn''t realize his worth at all, and throws himself out for the sake of others in front of him. While I respected that noble spirit, I didn''t feel like admiring it. Lady Rosemary, with her gentle and beautiful heart, is admired by me and many human beings. If I lose that, I know that an important part of Master Rosemary will bepromised... and I hope you will be more selfish. Whoever you sacrifice wants you to live, you have a wish that you can never speak of. Master Fuzuki gets up groaning that he was there. "As much as I hit my knee when I fell, and then not at all....... is the princess better than that!?" Fuzuki, who returned to me on the way, gave me momentum and stuffed me with Rosemary. "No injuries!? Not stabbed!?" "I''m nowhere,... What about Nero? In the blurry eyes, the light returns. Lady Rosemary, with her eyes open, looks around the room. "Nero! Lady Rosemary, who finds a ck mass falling along the wall, tries to get up in a hurry. I rushed over to the ck Cat, holding my hand against the wall many times to see if I could not help my legs. "... Nero? Sit down with Petan beside the cat. I hesitated, slowly trying to stretch my trembling fingertips. It stays motionless as if the dreaded imagination refuses to be reality. Only hands trembling in small pieces and a bluerplexion had informed the passage of time. " Your Highness" The captain kneels next to Master Rosemary. He reached out to the ck cat to rece Master Rosemary, who could not be touched forever. Touch your little body with a polite hand than you can imagine from a boneless hand that was saving. Master Rosemary watched him kill his breath to see if he was sure he was breathing or heartbeat or touching his chest or nose tip. Trembling hands grip the captain''s knightly clothes cuffs. It would be unconscious behavior, but it would be an expression of a mind wanting to admire something. The captain, who received a prayerful nce, nodded with his gaze. "I have a breath. You must be fainting." "............ really? Lady Rosemary''s voice was trembling, as was her hand. The captainys his hands on Master Rosemary''s hand and snorts firmly again. "Yes, it''s possible you''re hurting somewhere, but it doesn''t look like your life has anything else." "Huh... hey, great..." Lady Rosemary, who loosened her expression in relief, whines in a crying voice. Rosemary-like''s weak body leaned about. The leader hugs his body as if the thread he was straining had broken. "Master Rosemary? "Looks like he''s lost his mind. You must have been relieved." The captain answers me in a hurry. He held up his thin body with a handle like handling broken goods, and the captain stood up. Stay close to the bed with your arms in your arms and gentlyy Master Rosemary down. The captain''s eyes peeking into his sleeping face were so gentle that he had never seen them. "Master Fuzuki" "Hiya!?" Called upon by the captain of the retrospective regiment, Master Fuzuki jumps frighteningly. His face is bright red, probably because he was put on the exchange between the head of the regiment and Master Rosemary. "Can you stand? No injuries, but I''ll call a doctor, so let''s have a look." "Yes, I can stand! Alone, of course! In a hurry with a red face, Master Fuzuki rises to momentum. He pped the dust on his clothes with his hands as he wandered his gaze restlessly. "Good. Let''s move to a separate room." The captain puts a ck cat in the bed-like basket and lifts it as it is. I guess I''ll show it after Master Fuzuki. "us, pleaseter" "Yes, sir." I intend to stay with Master Rosemary until morning, but I cannot sit inside the boulder. "Ah," a small voice said as they both left the room and tried to drop him off outside the door. "Dear Fuzuki, what is wrong with you? The origin of the voice was like Fuzuki. Stopped, she reaches out in horror to the little bag she was lowering from her neck. True to the contrary from earlier, Master Fuzuki unstrings from his neck in a terrible hurry and opens the mouth of the bag. Her eyes opened wide as she checked the contents. "... what shall I do... I did it..." I have no idea what I squealed in my trembling voice. But when I saw the strong leader''s face, I understood that it was an emergency. 201 Reincarnation PrincessS Dream. I feel like I''ve been dreaming for a very long time. Even so, I don''t remember the content. It''s chaotic in my head like it''s boiled down like ager, and it doesn''t work properly for me. Besides, dull pain constantly strikes me. Besides, my throat hurts, and I feel sick. It was a rare illness for me to be a healthy child. It fits in the sense of pulling out of distant memories, it''s called a ''cold''. I wore thin clothes all night, so naturally, it turns out. Thoughts are always sumptuous and don''te together well when you try to think of something. As the sand castle is exposed to the waves, it dissolves from the edge into a sd. Sleep while you''re blurry, sleep again if you think you''re awake. Repeat. Sometimes I think there were signs of people beside me, but I don''t remember very well. When I woke up, it was dark, and there was no one in the room. I looked stupid, but I forced myself to close my eyes to delude the finesse of being alone in the world. It seems that when you get sick, it doesn''t change in other worlds. How much ambiguous time have you spent not knowing if that''s how it''s a dream or a reality? I woke up, remembering my thirst. The interior is thin blurry and bright. I thought it was dawn or dusk, but neither. The understated light source is antern on the pillow and it''s dark outside visible from the gap in the curtain. The area was surrounded by silence, and only the asional sound of paper rubbing could be heard slightly louder. Sounds like a certain rhythm. That sounds like someone on the pillow rolling through a book page. It''s not an ufortable sound, it calms down. I was the one who started sleeping slightly with Utout, but I get my consciousness back to sore throat. When I coughed up small, there were signs that someone beside me would move. Are you awake? I didn''t immediately think of whose voice that was. It''s not that low beauty doesn''t sound familiar. However, I guess you decided your head was automatically different because you weren''t supposed to be in this ce. Then whoever it is, it''s not the same time because of the spiciness of the cough that stopped fitting. Physiological tears seep through and it''s hard to tell by sight. withstand the bitterness while turning your body sideways and round. Then a big hand rubbed his back like abor. It wasn''t surprising and offensive, even though I didn''t know who it belonged to. After a while the cough stops, the bitterness finally eases a little. Returning to her leaning position, repeatedly breathing, she was wiped with tears that had fallen zero off her eyeballs. "I''ll help you, get your body up a little. You''d be thirsty." When you leave yourself in the arm offered as you are told, a cushion is inserted into your back. Because I have a fever, or even if it just moved a little, it''s dally. When I was put back on my body and weighed well on the cushion, a sucking drink approached my mouth. I''m sure I was thirsty, so I open my mouth. I don''t think he''s like a young kid at the end of his head, but now he doesn''t have the energy to fix it. It was pleasant to feel a small amount of water poured down my swollen throat. Drink water in several portions and exhale deeply where it calms down. The sore throat is relieved, or the sleeper is back again. With a groan, I see someone sitting in a chair on the pillow. Put a suck and drink on the table and then squeeze the cloth dipped in the washer. Such a sense of life doesn''t look great. When the person who tried to put the squeezed cloth on my forehead moved, his eyes met with thin blue eyes, behind the frontal hair of a tinum blonde without a crust. "... Tosa? No, no, no, you can''t do that. I''m an idiot. I can scratch my own grunt, which has fallen from scratch. A beautiful face, unlike the father of three children, opens his mouth without even a dust. "What?" They replied, and it was established that this man in front of them was his father. I mean, this is... "Yume...? I nod in my head at my own voice, which plundered unreliably. Yeah, this is a dream. It''s a dream, although there are parts of me that I''m a little ufortable with, like, my father dreaming about getting thinner. It can''t be anything but a dream. The father in his dreams sighs with a shuddering face. "Whatever, just get some sleep" Pissed and slightly rampant, a cloth was ced on his forehead. I felt like I was cold, but I''m sure it was my fault. "Why, Tosha? With my own dreams, casting is not surprising. It''s my dream, so I guess I''ll have to ask myself, but I asked the father in front of me (tentatively). Father cleverly jumps up a single eyebrow. "I heard that only the sturdy fool''s daughter had a fever. I''m here to see the stupid side." Wrinkle between your brows silently. What a waste of quality. I try to poison the sess of my imagination, even though I don''t have to reproduce itpletely to this part. I can''t imagine a kind father. At times like this, you could spoil me.... No, you''re scared, Sole. I''m not your father. I hear you''ve sheltered our guests. "... to? "I heard you sheltered guests from different worlds." He spoke in a pale voice as he shook his dazzling father''s imagination away from his head. Listening back with a loose voice between them, they repeat simr words. "I guess you should say you did well" My father''s voice was t and I didn''t think he was praised. I think I''ve been told this line before, so are there mixed recollections then? I can''t leave my boar daughter in there without a chance or something. I got angry when I remembered. Stupid daughter, boar, on the dumb side. I''d like to eat what you say to my daughter about her age, but I''m also talking to myself. You sound like an idiot barking at your own imagination. And I can''t deny one thing. "That girl is an important person borrowing from the rest of the world. You can''t hurt me. Considering that point only, you were certainly right." My father''s low voice isforting to my ears. Keep dreaming, open your mouth. "... I don''t know if it''s right or not. I just don''t want anyone to get hurt." "That''s a sweet way of thinking" Hmm, and snorts like a fool. I think someone said that dreams are a symbol of deep psychology, but was I also a desire to be scolded? Iughed with a troubled face because I understand it wasn''t actually praised. "Right." My father looks at me like that and frowns. My father, whose faceless expression was the default, looked like he had chewed up a bitter bug. Rare. I mean, what do you care about my imagination? "That''s how you die before your parents do." Hearing a bitter voice, I turned my eyes round. I can''t react to words that are too unexpected. Left me unwittingly speechless, my father looks back in the direction of the door. "Why don''t you tell him too?" Is anyone there? I don''t see anyone from me, but my father kept talking to me, regardless. "How long are you going to be rolling in front of the door? The knights of the escort pity me. Come on in." From the tone that speaks to you, is it your brother? of my dreams, tilting my face worried about the next characters. The door opens as I watch, holding on to the wet cloth that nearly slipped off my forehead. He came in hesitant with a snack, a good man like a glossy rose, even in the darkness. Usually clear as a tung, the beautiful man dropped his gaze at his feet with an unreliable look like a child before he was scolded. There are more unlikely people out there than my father. If this is my desire, how stupid,... while I am, how healthy. As Iughed small, my dust and physiological tears dropped zero. "...e on? When I called, the phantom that looked like my mother raised her face as if it had been yed. 202 The Dream Of A Reincarnated Princess. (2) Plump red lips stop trying to spin words. Words that nearly fell from his lips eventually disappeared into the back of his throat without sound. Mother does not move from around the entrance, as if she had been stopped from sewing her legs. My father is watching things quietly, and I don''t know what to say to him with me. An awkward silence fell indoors. Mother, standing still on her knees, had the feeling that she was going to disappear into the darkness of night as it was. If you watch, you''re sure to disappear one day. Nothing to talk about and leave no trace of it. When I wake up tomorrow morning, I''ll disappear from my memory, too. That''s fine, just get back to your usual routine. I think so, but I can''t keep my eyes shut. I''m just a little scared for some reason that I''m going to end up being an illusion. But I don''t even know exactly what to do, I just move my body like a bad scratch. If you try to wake up your body with your hands on it, Kakun and his arm will lose their strength. I fell as-is. "Ah." "Rose!" Mother reaches out to me as I almost fall out of bed. But my mother, who was at the entrance, could not have made it, and I closed my eyes ready for the shock. After all this time, the pain hasn''te. When I opened my fearful eyes, there was a beautiful face of my father at close range. "What are you doing" Apparently my father hugged my body and finally caught me gorgeously from my forehead to the cloth that fell off. Pochan fell in the sink as his daddy, shrugged as he threw the cloth cluttered. Nice control, Father. The mother, who looked over her father''s shoulder, remained solidified with her hands extended. When you look at me, the harsh look loosens. The force also fell out of his fingertips, and the hand he was raising went down loose. "As long as you''re sick, keep himpany." The bitterly murmured father lowers me on the bed holding me up. Tough tones are gentle on the back of your back and you don''t know what to do. As I wandered my gaze as I was hung by a futon, my mother and I met each other again. But this time, they''ll stray right away. My mother, who cares about her back, is going to get away with it. "... Oh, my God." When I call it in a small voice, my mother''s shoulders shake. I haven''t heard back from you for long. It was his father who broke the silence with a brief sigh. "I''m calling you." Quiet voices do not include the colour of me or the intention of forgiveness. My mother took a step forward when she was pushed back by a voice trying to just give her the facts. Slowly, one step, another. My approaching motheres to my pillow and stops. I''ll leave you to it. Father with the book, saying so, gets up from the chair. "Father." Even if I''m left alone with my mother, I don''t know what to tell her. When I call him by ident, my father snarls his nose with hun. My hands are reaching out and I can stir my hair together. "Just fix it." Misceneously stroked my head before my father left the room. All that was left was me, the blushing head, and my standing mother. More than just now, the silence is awkward. Trouble was, I almost opened my mouth to have you sit down. "Or... eh" Instead of voices, hups, and plundered sounds. Coughing as it was without oveing the urge like something stuck in the back of his throat, heined of dull sores in the back of his throat and chest. He put in a strange way because he tried to put up with the cough for a moment. The sight seeped with tears in her breathlessness reflected the face of her faded mother. "... or...? With her hands halfway open, Mother stands up. Looking around, she looked like a werewolf. "Ku, medicine? No, you should call a doctor. Wait a minute! "Eh." When I say it, my mother takes a small run to the entrance. Probably at midnight, but are you willing to wake up the samurai doctor? Even though it''s just a cold. "Or, kaasa! Wait!" My mother rushes over with a blue face as she tries to wake up her body. "Hey, why are you trying to wake up! You won''t have toy down properly! "No, you know, upp!?" The futon was pulled up over my face and I groaned unexpectedly. "I don''t need a doctor or medicine. I just coughed a little, so I''m fine." When she manages to show her face andin that the doctor doesn''t want it, her mother lowers her brow like she''s in trouble. "It looks so painful, it shouldn''t be okay!?" "It''s just a cold, so it''ll heal if you''re at rest. Oh, I want to chill my head, so can I have the cloth squeezed? The doctor''s sleep is on my hands, apparently. I thought if I gave him something to work on, he would make me grow up, and I pointed to the washer. "Is this it? Okay." Mother''s interest has shifted to you, so exhale relief. Iy my eyes down and took a breath, and then I became anxious to see my mother. ''Please squeeze it properly,'' he tried to be careful, almost at the same time as a squeezy sweet cloth was ced on his forehead. Yeah, cold. It''s a surprise. "And then what? I wonder what else to do? A warmugh creeps up at my impatient mother. When I said I wanted some water, I could have predicted further misery. "Nothing. I don''t need anythingter." "... eh" Answering in a quiet voice, Mother gives a small surprise voice. Confused voices were unreliable like children left behind. I think it''s cunning. You can''t be made to look like that and throw it away. Laughing loosely at the snares, reaching out. "I don''t need anything,... stay by my side" "Huh..." My mother, confused, touches my hand. Slowly wrapped with both hands, the mother sat down in the chair where her father had sat until earlier. I didn''t feel awkward this time about the silence that fell again. "..." "Huh?" Without being able to pick up the little whine, listen back. "You''ve grown up," my mother told me to separate word for word, gripping to make sure my hand was shaped. When I look up with my eyes round, my gaze meets each other. My motherughs bitterly at herself. "Now you''re not saying? I blink with patsy. My mother apparently was prepared to me me. Now...... sure, not that I don''t think so now. But there was more confusion than that. "... my mother didn''t think I was interested." When I honestly reveal my mood, my mother''s well-shaped eyebrows drop. I lowered my eyes and then zeroed my exhale. "It''s natural to think so. I didn''t do anything for you or Johan. I ran away from you." "Running away? Repeating the words, Mother nods. "That''s right. I thought I''d get away from myself if they didn''t like me." Though my mother''s words were unimaginable, I was not willing to doubt them. "You''re on your own, aren''t you? ''Cause there seemed to be no lies in my sadlyughing eyes. He listened in silence to the solitary words that were pounding and spinning. Fragmented words are like missing pieces of jigsaw puzzle, and I don''t see the overall picture inbination. But somehow only the contours convey. What I found out was that my mother was a very clumsy person. Lock me and Johan in the room, trying desperately to turn my father around. I thought that would help my family. I believed that something in such a distorted shape was my family. Because I don''t know the real thing. I guess I defied my mother and finally realized there was no one left on hand. The family I desperately tried to gather, even though there were no more shards left. Johann studied abroad and I went on a journey. I wonder what my mother had in mind in her room alone. "I was fine without you.... I was fine." The cucumber, the power caged in my mother''s hand. Faced with a slight pain, I breathe there. My mother''s face was crooked. The look on your face like you''re enjoying crying is terribly distorted. And yet for some reason, as beautiful as I lost my word, I was just pretty on the pipe. I never thought I''d see you again. "... Oh, my God." "I didn''t know there was anything more scary than being hated and hated. Looks really stupid. It''s like a lousy, vulgar y to lose it and realize it for the first time." With surprise, my father''s wordse to mind. "Is that how you die before your parents do?" That''s what I said, my father''s face too. "Don''t go out of sight because you don''t like it or anything." On my wrapped hand, my mother''s hand, pressed against my forehead, is shaking small. Biting my mother''s expression and father''s words, Ston and one conclusion fell in me. Oh, me - I was properly loved. Clumsy, hard to understand people, but they were putting proper love into it. I was so, so happy that I was about to cry. "Mother" When I call, my moist blue eyes are directed to ask. "Until you fall asleep, will you hold my hand...? Mother makes her gaze wander in confusion after she blinds her eyes. Still, I didn''t let go of my hand and nodded with that one pointed at me. I don''t know why my shaped ears are red, it''s just wild to ask. Laughing small, my mother stared and then pulled the futon up to her shoulder. Please, may this not be a dream. Hoping so, I closed my eyes. 203 Bad News About The Reincarnated Princess. Light plugs through the closed eye lid. In the re, my consciousness rose rapidly. The sun is not easy in the morning for a sole to block with his hands. When I nodded my eyes open, the sun on the other side of the curtain was rising to a much higher position. Around noon? I think I''ve slept through a lot. You slept well, or your head is clean. No headaches that haunted me until yesterday, a pleasant awakening. I think I need to wake up now, but I feel good sleeping and I can''t wake up. Just a little more, whining in my heart about an excuse not to tell anyone. I fell asleep and touched something fluffy and soft. Sleeping head, thinking about who the soft one is, but I don''t think about it. Fluffy, soft, warm. Besides, it smells so good. Shh, sniffing his nose, something strokes his hair. I held her gently. I opened my eyes tightly when I realized that was someone''s hand. Imminent in front of you is the abundant valley. The white skin peeking from the cor of the night clothes is dazzling. The two mountains that move and swing are things I don''t admire. Raising your fearful gaze, a thin neck muscle and a well-shaped jaw. Plump lips are red eye poison even though they are not lipstick applied. Willow eyebrows drawing a beautiful line on the nose beam that went through. Blue eyes bordered by long eyshes staring at me. Her eyes, slightly moistened because she was awake, were sparkling and jeweled. "... Morning, Rose. How''s it going? I think the plundered voice would have been a nosebleed if I had been a man. I opened my eyes to a beautiful woman who was drooling in the morning just wondering if she still had the color. I''m d this wasn''t a dream yesterday. But... "Mother, why are you sleeping with me? When I heard, my mother tilted her neck with a strange face. "Of course." "Oh, of course..." "What if I sleep alone and my health changes suddenly? More than that, what about heat? Mother scratches up her forehead and aligns her forehead and forehead with the crust. I can only be confused about being treated like a young child. Even when I was little, though I don''t remember being seen this way. "You''re falling back. Good for you." The nearby beauty flutters loose. My mother, who narrows her eyes, was as beautiful as a goddess. My mother, who had a fluffyugh, would look as serious as if she remembered something. Wrapped my cheeks with both hands and peered into my eyes. "Rose?" "Yes?" "Did you have any scary dreamsst night? Dreams? I parroted my mother''s words and tilted my neck. Even if I try to think back, I''m not particrly caught in memory. Before my father and mother came, I felt like I had a long dream... but I don''t remember what it was about. Ever since my mother held my hand, I feltfortable sleeping. "I don''t think I''ve seen it" "Is there anything wrong with your body? Does it hurt or suffer anywhere? My throat still stings, but it''s easier than yesterday. No headaches, no nausea, and he seems to have recovered quite a bit overnight. "It''s okay." When she replied, her mother gave her breath of relief. "Yes." When I was wondering what it meant, the door was knocked. I get up, too, when my mother wakes me up. "He wants to see you..." The escort, who tells him like he''s in trouble, reminded him of one night. And before we do anything, the door opens without hesitation. "I''ll get in your way." Not only did he look sorry for the queen and the princess as she was dressed at night, but the person with a grand attitude was, as you can imagine, the father. Speaking of which, the fact that my mother wasn''t a dream was also a reality for my father... My motherys her hand on my shoulder as she blurts out her overly neat face. Thin hands hold me over. When I looked up round my eyes, my mother was staring at my father with a serious face. Surprisingly, the words didn''te out right away. My mother''s eyes are sharp, not very good, but it''s not a pleasure to see her. I was bbergasted by the appearance of a mother cat taking away her kitten and tearing away her fangs. Father exhales with a face he has told him to do. "It''s not about eating anything. Don''t be so intimidating." "Then I will not be present." "I''m going to do better than I did. After about two hours, I''ll be back. Do your duty by then." The conversation between father and mother makes no sense to me at all. But we seemed to get along, and the conversation was over soon. My father reaches out to me, whoins with his eyes that he doesn''t know why. I raised my forehead sticking with sweat and my big hand touched my forehead. "The fever seems to have dropped. How do you feel?" "Good." "Right." The father''s voice to return is pale, but the arrangements are as gentle asst night''s. For some reason, I was asked the same question as my mother, "Is there anything wrong with my body" or "Did you have any dreams", and I returned one answer at a time. "Lai Lai" After fixing my messy forehead with my fingers, my father turned his back. What the hell is wrong with you? What are you worried about, father and mother? "Rose." It was Mother''s call that drew my consciousness back that was dropping off my father''s back. "Before I change, shall I wipe my body? You must be sweating and disgusting, huh? "The bath..." "No, you can''t. Even if the fever is down now, it''s notpletely healed. Let''s take a bath tomorrow orter." It is said in a tone of forgiveness for the deaf child, and it drips without power. I wanted to refresh myself in the bath because I was pretty sweaty, but I had no choice. Nodding small, my mother smiled and stroked my head. Something is embarrassing about being treated like a toddler. But I don''t hate it, so it''splicated. Mother out of bed gives all kinds of instructions to the samurai. Looks like he''s asking me to prepare a meal as well as hot water and cloth. Then I rxed and supported him until, as promised, exactly two hourster. I''m surprised to see Princess Shintoe in following her father. Princess Kamiko looked around in a terribly ufortable way, but when she found me, her eyes glowed. Reddishing her cheeks, she tried to rush out at me. "Um! "Lord Fuzuki" But he is called to his father''s low voice, and his feet stop perfectly. Looking up at her fearful father, she took a cold gaze and drooped. To me with my upper body up on the bed, the twoe. And my mother, standing beside the bed, stood to shelter me from both of them. "I''m not feeling well yet. Please be brief." "It''ll be done soon." The daddy with the smiley face looked at me after he gave it back to my mother. "While you were down, I got into trouble" "Trouble? To father''s words, lean your neck. Then his father frowned and made a tannic surface. "Oh. The stone broke" "... Huh? I can''t keep up with the light response. Keep your eyes closed properly and repeat the words in your head. Ishigawareta... stone, broken? It''s a lot of noise thates to mind as soon as they say stone. Oh, no, right? Say no. "The stone, broken?... lying, right? As I said as I drew my face, the princess of God next to her father covered her face as if she was no longer able to stay. I only have a bad feeling about it from earlier. I even think I''m getting some kind of fever. "Unfortunately, it''s true" A pale father''s voice sounded terribly far away. 204 Bad News Of The Reincarnated Princess. (2) My head hurts. When I lean down holding my forehead, my mother peeks in worried. "Rose, if you''re not feeling well, lie down? "Thank you, Mother. It''s okay." I took control of my mother with my hand trying to burn me to take care of her, and she grinned ufortably. Probably a cramp, but I want you to miss it there. I don''t do it because I want to fall down and escape reality as it is, but I know it won''t solve anything. When I looked at my father properly, he still looked like he didn''t know what he was thinking. I thought a serious announcement would make quite an expression, but asking my father for it would be reckless. "... ok" Exhaling a long sigh, Princess Shinko''s shoulder shook vividly. I shook my head in a panic when I realized the situation I wasn''t going to me her for, but was consequently intimidating me. "Master Fuzuki, raise your face. It''s not your fault." Though I had intended to speak as gently as I could, Princess Kamiko is purple-shaking like a little animal just before she could eat. Guilt inspired her to look at me in tears. Cute...... not pathetic. So frightened, what did your father say to you? A gentle nce at his father standing next to Princess Kamiko increased the wrinkles between his brows. "You med Master Fuzuki for allowing enemy intrusion into our country? "No, no one''s ming me! But it''s my fault! I..." It was not the father who answered, but the princess of God. Desperatelyining, she is harassed by the danger of falling over with hyperventtion or something as it is. Reach out and gently touch Princess Shinko''s right hand. When she gently grips her hand with a sense of calm and forgiveness, Princess Shinko looks away. Big eyes moistened and tears came to my eyes. Princess Kamiko opens her mouth as she wipes it with the back of her hand diligently. "I usually put it in a fine box, but I switched it to the bag on my own. I thought if I wore it when I went to bed, it would disappear sooner." I see...... You were in the bag you were lowering from your neck that night. I was falling when I ran away, so if it cracked, it would be at that time. "I do something terrible..." "It''s not your fault." I look up at Princess Kamiko squeezing out her trembling voice and repeat it again. "This is an unfortunate ident. And the responsibility lies with our country, which forced you to call." Pulling her hand gently, Princess Shinko slowly approaches me. I wiped the tears off my big eyes, and thenughed to reassure them. "You were scared, weren''t you? You don''t have to put up with it anymore." "Huh...! After a sweeping sound breathing in, Princess Shinko''s face creases and distorts. The princess Kamiko, with her arms spread out, hugs me like she clings to me. Why should I pull off a princess of divinity who was suddenly embraced and surprised but cries like a child? I stroked her back gently, shaking her thin shoulders small and sneezing. The father, who looked over the shoulder of Princess Shinko, watched in silence, although he had a shuddering face. And then my mother looks at us like she sees something smiling, and then she turns to her father. "Is this clearing your suspicions? "I still can''t make a decision. We need to see how it goes for a while." What are you talking about? I don''t have a subject in my father''s and mother''s stories, and I don''t see the main point. My father, who noticed me with a questionable face, exhales. "I told you the stone broke" Yes. " When heined with his eyes that he had heard it already, his thin blue eyes narrowed to represent a fright. "And when it broke, you were the closest one" If Princess Kamiko broke it when she fell, I would certainly be beside her the most, except for the princess Kamiko, who is the one in charge. So, I didn''t have to think about what you wanted to say, and I figured. "... be, I see" The grunting voice was swept away by agitation. When the stone is broken, that is, the seal of the Demon King has been unsealed, the next question would be ''Who became the vessel''. And it''s also possible that there''s a demon king in me who was beside me when it broke. No, it is no exaggeration to say that it is most likely at the moment. So did my father and mother care about my health when I did it? I wonder if they even asked me if I dreamed it was part of it or if it felt like exploring clues. Though I''ll try to think calmly, honestly, my head looks ky. I never thought I might have a demon king in me. What if... what if it really does happen? Will my consciousness remain? I just wonder if they erode and disappear, and my spine freezes. I''m afraid to disappear. Besides, my body hurts my loved ones, and I''m so scared. My dearpanions, my friends, my family, do I hurt you? "Princess." Master Leonhardt''s smilees to mind and I feel a heartbreaking pain. I wonder if I will also try to kill Master Leonhardt. And will Master Leonhardt try to kill me, too? I could almost hold my breath just to imagine being able to point my sword at Master Leonhardt. "Yes, sir." hold my hands all the time, said Princess Kamiko. My eyes congested because I cried reflect me upright. "You''re not a demon king." "Dear Fuzuki...? "''Cause it would have been okay for me to hug you, wouldn''t it? If you were the Demon King, you probably wouldn''t like me! Ooh, ooh? I nod to be caught, pressured by the momentum of Princess Kamiko. To sum up Princess Shinko''s desperate appeal, apparently this was the purpose for which she was brought to me. If I had be the vessel of the Demon King, I would have rejected the natural enemy, Princess Kamiko. However, I don''t know how effective direct contact with the princess of God for the unsealed demon king is, so I need to be quick to judge. So my father said he was looking good. "Ah! Or maybe I didn''t like it!?" Princess Kamiko turns blue and lets go of her body. I denied aggressively and shook my head wide aside. "I don''t hate it! It smelled good, and..." No, no, no, this is out, right? I''m a pervert. It''s a perverted statement in the princess''s skin. I was in a hurry to deny it, but I couldn''t fix the words. The line of Desire Dada Leaks has be a puffy zero, but I can''t take it back anymore. When I look at the fearful princess of the Divine Son, my eyes are wide open. There was a grain of tears left in his eyeballs, and he fell a puff and a zero. From soft cheeks to ears, saaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa. Plumpy lips moved several times to eat the air. Being in love with the vibrant change, I returned to me when I heard the sound of a shy, sounding hand. When I look at the sounder, I look at my father with a bitter face. "For one thing, I know there doesn''t seem to be a problem with your condition" "... ha" When he replies out of his mind, his father looks even more bitter. But without saying anything, I spoke to Princess Kamiko. "Lord Fuzuki. Cooperation, thank you. I''m done confirming, so I don''t mind if you leave." "Oh, hey! Princess Kamiko, with a bright red face, leaves me as she jumps away. It''s time for a retreat, for no good reason. Looks like a brisket robot out of oil. After the princess Kamiko tries to leave the room as she is, her father stops trying to continue. He nced at me, and said in a small voice, "Whoever it is, stop scolding him." "... what? "You usually look like a good adult, but I don''t know, things about you may be narrow. Don''t swing too much." "... I don''t know what that means" From now on, I want you to unplug your subject and stop talking. I don''t know what that means. What are you talking about? What the hell did I do? I have no intention of humiliating or wielding anything but Master Leonhardt. Leaving me angry, my father left the room with Princess Kamiko. 205 The Remorse Of A Reincarnated Princess. It was me resting in bed for a while, but I could finally walk away. Being in bed all the time was hard on boulders, although I didn''t think it was just bitter to be indoors adulterating because I was originally a reading indoorsman. Humans need moderate exercise and daylight. And there''s another thing that''s very hard. I haven''t seen Nero, my beloved cat, since he fell. Nero, who was mmed against the wall by a samurai who tried to assassinate Princess Shinko, apparently had sprained what was not broken because of his bones. When I heard he was sneaking out of bed with a fever, I tried to sneak out. I was found on the way, though I was pushed into bed. I don''t think there''s anything to worry about, as Dr. Grandpa, the doctor in the royal arms, seems to be taking care of me. But I want to see what I want to see. I want to see the pretty Nero face. I''d love to be warm and fuzzy...... but I''ll put up with it because I have to be handicapped by injury. Today, when I was finally able to move, I decided to visit Nero. Walking down the corridor, you can see the gardens on the other side of the columns lined up at equal intervals. The sun falling brightly is dazzling, and the heat seems to being through even in the shade. Did the gardener sprinkle the water or the droplets that stayed on the white petal bounced the light, shining so painfully in his eyes. The wind that shakes the perimeter and flows is warm and not veryfortable. But it''s just not as humid as Japan, I think it''s better. "It''s gonna be hot today." us walking beside him looked at me with a caring eye as he groaned as he looked up at the sunny sky often. "Isn''t this heat indulging in your sick body? I still thought it would be better to postpone my departure for a few more days." Not good. Apparently, while I was asleep, it fueled the anxiety of an escort with an increased degree of overprotection. If I''m going to affirm anything at all, I''m going to be held up and pushed into bed. "I''m fine. I feel good today." After I said it myself, I thought it was like a sick sister or mother with a death g. You can''t possibly even know Temple, us, but the anxious look doesn''t go away. "Because I''m really fine. Don''t worry too much." us lowered his brow when he told him so with a troubled face. When you whine "I worry," in a small voice, you feel guilty. I see an illusion of a hairy wanker lowering his ears and tail. Even though it''s us. It took me a moment to bond, even though I''m not such a cute creature. Danger, danger. If I get flushed here, I''ll be back in bed for a while. "If you don''t move a little, you''ll be weak. If you find it hard, I''ll tell you right away." "... can you promise me? "Absolutely." Many times he nodded, us admitted, though in a state of disapproval. Good. If I''d been pushed into bed for a few more days, I''d probably root rot. Then we reach the doctor''s room, the samurai doctor, and knock on the door. Upon being prompted to enter the room in a calm voice, I left us in the hallway and went inside. Stepping indoors, the unique smell plunders the nostrils. It smells like medicine I smelled in the vige of the Kua tribe. Hard to say it smells good, but I don''t hate it. Inside, a man sitting in a chair, about sixty ways, saw this one. "Wee, Princess" That''s what said andughed at me: Dominic von Teleman. I''m a royal samurai. The top of his head is beautifully bald, but he is a dandy grandfather with a white beard that rubs from the back of his head and leads to his chin. "Hello, Teleman..." Before I finished saying yes, it solidified. Because there were unexpected people in the room. "Did the princess alsoe to see how the cat was? "The princess too," as the phrase pointed out, the foreman also apparently came to see how Nero was doing. He didn''t seem to think I wasing, and he''s circling his eyes, too. "Captain Orsein has been here many times to see what''s going on." You felt my confusion, Dr. Teleman tells me. The opposing Master Leonhardt looked like that at first. It was Mr. Leonhardt who carried the injured Nero. I can''t believe you took me to my teacher properly, even though I would have been busy escorting princess Shinko andmanding the Kingsguard knights. I knew he was a sweet guy, but he fell in love again. I''ve fallen back in love with Master Leonhardt dozens of times already, but I''m sure there will always be more ''likes'' as long as I can stay by my side. "There are more visitors than humans. This girl is loved." Teacher Teleman, who chuckled at her throat, gently strokes the sleeping Nero''s head. There''s nothing unusual about the look on Nero''s face with his eyes closed, but the bandages wrapped around his forelegs are painful. "Doctor, what about Nero? "There doesn''t seem to be any abnormality in the bone, and the swelling in my forelegs has pulled off, but you should see how it goes a little bit more. The princess will miss you, but it''s been awhile, leave it with this grandfather." A gentle voice to forgive the child, nodding small. "Thank you, Doctor, Nero." When I bowed my head, Dr. Teleman responded, "I''ll take care of it". "Well, now that you need me, I''ll serve you some tea." That being said, Dr. Teleman lifted his hips out of the chair with a hanging voice. "No! You''ve met Nero, and I''ll be free soon" "I''ll go back to work myself." Me and Master Leonhardt solidified, but Dr. Teleman didn''t pull. "Even if you''re not in such a hurry, just hang out with your grandfather for a little while. I''ll be ready in a minute, please hang up and wait." Dr. Teleman left the room without even hearing from us. Leftover me and Master Leonhardt face each other. It''s been a long time since the situation of being alone, and it''s kind of embarrassing. The silence was awkward and I looked in my head for the topic. "Speaking of which, Master Leonhardt carried Nero. Thank you." No, I didn''t do anything special. To the humble Master Leonhardt, I shook my head slowly. I drop my gaze on Nero and gently stroke the fur. I''m a little stiff, but I can''t hang up. I want to see Nero''s beautiful pale eyes soon. "To me, I''m an important child. Thanks for your help." "" Master Leonhardt mutters something in a small voice. I missed hearing, shifting my gaze from Nero to Master Leonhardt. "Now...? The voice I heard back, I cut it on the way. Seeing Master Leonhardt with a very painful face, I get a bright white head. He grabbed my wrist before asking if it hurt anywhere. It doesn''t hurt. But unlike the gentle way you handled me when you forgive me, I was surprised how rough it worked. "For me too, you are a dear man." "Huh...!?" "How can you make your life crude when you can think of others? You think you''re hurt and I don''t feel anything?" Unusual but ramblingnguage puts me under pressure. But I''m sure this is the vegan, Master Leonhardt. His authenticity, which has not been repaired. "I didn''t feel alive while you were lying down." I can''t take my eyes off Master Leonhardt, who exhales his thoughts with a low, plundering voice. All I could do was silently watch the ck eyes thaty low emit a dangerous light. "I know you don''t have the choice to kill someone in front of you. I wish you would. If you''re so scratchy, pretend not to see it all." I felt pain in my wrist while I was being grabbed. Noticed my little groan, Master Leonhardt returns to me in an instant. Master Leonhardt, who let go of my hand as it was bounced off, withdrew one stepter. Cover your mouth with your hands so that you can''t believe what you''ve done. "Oh, princess..., I''m sorry...! "Dear Leon, I..." "Excuse me! Master Leonhardt turns his back on me and leaves the room at a rushing speed. Following the rushing door opening and closing sound, us''s voice was heard in the hallway but he was soon deafened. I go into the spot holding down my grabbed wrist gently. All sorts of things happen all at once and I can''t catch up with my head, but there''s only one thing for sure. I hurt Master Leonhardt. "Master Leon..." Press the grabbed wrist gently against his cheek. Even though there was no more pain, I felt like I had just a little fever. 206 Or The Stupidity Of A Secret Detective. A man''s body copses and falls. A few years of dust on the floor of an abandoned house rises to the perimeter due to the impact. I scratched the cor of my coat together and pulled it up to protect my throat from even fantastically visible soles, illuminated by the moonlight slipping through the gaps in the loose roof. The big guy who sank the guy on the floor looks back at me. "This seems to be thest time" The man who fell on the floor, he doesn''t move one thing. I guess I cut my consciousness out exactly. Competencies inbat are as good as you can imagine. I just want you to be a little quieter. I thought frowning at the smell of dust and dust. Former Border Guard captain, Ernst von Lieber. No, the name already belongs to the dead. The name of the man in front of me now is Higma. I made a good first impression. Just because I myself was given a strange name like ''Crow'' doesn''t mean I hit eight, nor did I wind up.... Probably. "Mm-hmm. Then let''s pack up and go home" When I say so, Higma restrains the three men who are passing out and rolling with rope. I let him bite the cloth in my mouth to prevent self-determination, and then I stuffed them in a Zuta bag. Higma takes up the Zuta bag and throws it into the wagon parked on the surface. Adult men of good stature... and if you are losing your mind, it should be quite heavy. But his light-hearted movements were as if he were carrying even feathers. Higma urged me to "go," without the wind that hurt my mood and just watched me without helping with the loading operation. His face peeking from under his coat was still a man, but his impression changed a lot. During his time as captain of the guard, he stretches out his hair, which was cut short, and wraps it up unwrought behind him. The beard, which was in order, shaved the other way and looked a little younger. Since exposure to the sun has been extremely reduced, skin color will change slightly in time. When I walk under the sun, I also let my hair color and how I walk change. As soon as he became a detective, he said something about burning his face, but even if he didn''t, his impression would change. "Go." Following me up to the carriage carriage carriage, Higma gets in. It was a mild move you can''t imagine from arge body, but the weight seems to be what it looks like. The carriage makes a shy noise. When I signaled by hand to mypanion on your stand, I ced a beat and then the horse ran out. Zuta bags with a glimpse of chilli all remain quiet. Probably won''t wake up for a while. I threw up in my heart telling him to get some sleep now, because he was going to hell anyway. He and others, lurking in abandoned houses, are among neighboring raptors. He was abducting and imprisoning a family in a separate unit from the ones who broke into the royal castle the other day. The maid being investigated for attempted assassination of a key figure appears to have been threatened with taking her family hostage. Family already protected. The retrieval of those who fled was the task entrusted to us. "Don''t let any of them get away with it, I''m going to be impotent..." He spills his solitary stupidity as he hears the wheel run over the cobblestone. The term ''all alone'' is not, of course, meant to refer only to the three people packed in the Zuta bag. All the raptors lurking in the king''s capital of Navel. The people who were letting them swim, those who had blended in around over the years, the newly sent ones, also pulled back, leaving no one behind. "I want it to be some kind of joke" Higma grinned bitterly as she sighed with a cheek wand on her raised knee. "I can''t imagine that one joking more" "To a very few people, they say. Jokes." A very small part of it, or as far as I can tell, I''m alone. Higma looked elusive when I added that only in my heart. You''re trying to think of His Majesty making jokes. After more than a dozen seconds of silence, repeat the same words as "unimaginable". I certainly couldn''t imagine either. "I totally meant it this time though" I remember my husband''s face when I ordered him to. A faceless look as usual. But my eyes were different. Was it the mes that burned at high temperatures that dwelt in thin blue eyes? Or a snowstorm that freezes everything up. "If I wasn''t mistaken, you''d be angry. I am." Most importantly, His Majesty is not the only one who is butchering in this case. Like eight hits, I think of the face of a ditch rat tte) who would be doing everything in his power to hunt rats. The night a guest from another world was about to be assassinated, Latte was exterminating an assassin targeting the princess. No way in the meantime, without even knowing that the princess is about to be killed by another human being. To be precise, the samurai didn''t aim for the princess. As a result of coincidences, the princess hid guests from different worlds and sheltered them. No one can predict. Still, Latte got rough. On the surface it is not very different from usual, and the work is ripe exactly, but the level of intent to kill is different. To the extent that everythinges to a halt to the roots of your breath if you are on a mission of life or death. There is no grasp as a float, unrted to obsession. You look like a good person, you don''t trust anyone, and you don''t miss anyone. He doesn''t go anywhere, he doesn''t go deep into anyone, he shows up fluttered, he disappears fluttered. I never really thought such a man would put his shoulder in someone. "Absolutely, a sinner." The princess. Precisely reads words that didn''t make it sound, and Higma nods. "Because a lot of people love me." The man in front of me with his mouth slightly raised, and his old friend. If you count the people who love the princess, you have no kiri. Really. I want you to understand how many people love you. Princess herself, and. Tighten your eyes toward the Zuta bag. Notice the raptor, too. The princess is a treasure of our country and a weakness of many humans. At the same time, it is a scale that should not be touched. Iid my eyes down once. Slowly exhale with your breath the fiery emotions that umte at the bottom of your belly. Then when I looked up, my gaze caught on with the hippo with my eyes rounded. "... what''s up? Hazelnut eyes, after blinking them a few degrees, he shrugs to the point of bing. "You were angry, too." "What?" They say it''s smudging, and I jump up one eyebrow. I got a much lower voice, but Higma doesn''t care at all, as opposed to being under barometric pressure. "I couldn''t notice it because it wasn''t as easy to understand and clean as that guy" That man must mean Latte. You think I''m one of his kind? I do like the princess. But nothing, just because the princess was targeted for her life doesn''t mean she''s angry... she''s not here, really. I asked myself unexpectedly. Aren''t these chunks of heat that line the bottom of your belly like a snake wrapping around a tuna and asionally letting you peek into your face and burn your guts like ''anger'' or ''irritation''? If you loosen your mind a little, it''s going to convert you to an intent to kill. Seeing me think in silence, Higma continues her words. "So this time, you didn''t do anything about it." Because I''m going to kill you. I turn a blind eye to the alleged awkwardness. The annoying and grunting voice was so small that the wheel was erased by the sound of jumping on the pebble. 207 First PrinceS Determination. "His Highness Christoph. It''s time." When I looked up from the reading report, the ancient Ginseng Kingsguard knight looked at me with a serious face. Looking at the golden innocent pocket watch, it was a short while before the king designated me toe to the room. I don''t feelfortable, but ignoring it can be an extra hassle. I would also like to extend my time to the resistance at least until I have finished reading the report. But the light mouth that is allowed if the opponent is Leonhardt also makes sense to an honest knight opponent. "... ok" Pack the paperwork appropriately, serve in the drawer, and lock it. I exhaled briefly and then took a seat. Organize the information in your report while you''re on the move. Ipared the map I drew in my head to the area where the report was arriving. First the entire Wang capital, then instruct the investigation while increasing the distance to draw a little circle. So far, not a single report of an anomaly hase up, but it''s forbidden to be rmed. Assuming the Demon King was resurrected, I don''t know when, where and how the influence will appear. Missing one small anomaly is life saving. Does a demon that bes a servant (servant) during the resurrection of the Demon King arise from magic? Or do animals mutate? If the animal mutates, there must be some sign. If it were to be ferocious, would it be all animals? Will it also include dogs and cats and livestock kept by people? How about mice, birds and other small animals, and bugs? All the questions that have arisen will be examined from the edge. I don''t want to say anything big to protect the world. I am only interested in the peace of my loved ones, my men and my people. While I was thinking, I reached my destination. A knight loyal to his duties has reported indoors while fleeing the reality of wanting to keep passing by. I heard the terminal word ''get in'', so I entered the room reluctantly. I betrayed my expectations, and I don''t see myself in front of the desk. I felt a slight flow of air stroking my cheeks and noticed that the ss door leading to the balcony was open. A man stands on a balcony where the sun shines brightly as if summer is not a good fit. The tinum blonde, shaking in the rustle and wind, looks like the addition, subtraction or white of light, as if it were fresh snow reflecting the sun. How does it work to wrap cravats tightly around your neck and wear a vest, albeit a thin piece of fabric, but not a single piece of sweat? The spotless skin is white as a ceramic and not even reddish. When the contrast between the white umted clouds and the dark blue is dazzling against the sky or against the backdrop of the blue and lush trees, it looks floating. I even remembered the illusion of being cut from the season only around the king, who had a ck bird tucked away in his raised left hand. Are there any abnormalities? The king, who was dropping off a mighty feathered bird, slowly opens his mouth. Thin blue eyes pointed this way. "So far, it has not been confirmed. We''re still expanding the scope of the investigation." "To draw the attention of the people," "We are spreading the word to be careful now that the disease that the beast bes ferocious has been identified" In fact, it''s not a lie because it seems to be a confirmed disease in a distant country. Besides, the Demon King is for most humans a presence in the gaga. It''s quicker to rece it with a realistic problem of disease than to make people believe in stories about a possible resurrection, etc. "Report the situation every time." Continuing pale, the king returns indoors to close the ss door. Nodding yes, the conversation broke off there. I thought I was going back to the concierge, so I sat down on the couch for reception. My gaze prompted me, and I also lowered my hips across the street. Because we''re lowering the escort, there''s only me and the king indoors. For the time being, silence flowed. "Send a letter to Raptor and Grunt" The king, with his long legs in vain, said without foreshadowing. I am breathtaking at the weight of the words I was told to say. Instead of interacting under the water, set up a messenger to officially send a letter. In other words, the content has a very important significance because it demonstrates the will towards the world. "What did you say to the raptor? "It''s a protest against the attempted assassination of our first princess." When I heard the word attempted assassination of the First Princess, my breath was about to clog for a moment. I''ve been so desperate to drive you out of my head. Because if you don''t, you''re gonna want to throw out your job and rush to Rose. Anxiety doesn''t go away when you get a report that you''re safe. Until I saw her healthy with this eye... until she called me brother with that adorable voice of hers, there''s no way I can feel safe or anything. However, it is the current situation that the position of Prince Wang is out of the way and unable to move. In case Rose was under the influence of the Demon King, it is forbidden toe near him for a while. The king says he went to see you before anyone else. What a joke. It would be natural to keep the one that wouldst, and I thought it would be permissible to punch him in the boulder when he said it with no expression. Shh, shh, shh, shh, shh, shh. The night Rose fell, of course, I was going to rush to that girl. It was the king who stopped it. He exined the possibility that he was in the hands of the Demon King, and was not convinced that he was told not toe near him because it was dangerous. I have Johann, even if something happens to me. That''s why I want to stay by your side. Rose is in pain, but she can''t be left alone. The king was quietly listening to the words Iined about when I disturbed him. And to the words returned, I cease to believe. You can''t kill me. When I realized, I was grabbing the king''s chest. I don''t remember the details, except for the heat that boiled blood all over my body. I''ve never had the experience of forgetting me in anger. "If I touch my sister with one finger, I will not forgive you." To my sister - if you want to do something to Rosemary, I''m definitely not willing to forgive you. I''ll send you to the execution bench, no matter what outward path you fall into. The whining voice was raging so low that it didn''t seem like it belonged to me. The King will not disturb the shards, even though he said he was willing to kill in his gaze. "So you can''t do it." He is driven into thin voices and pays loose hands. The king exhaled as he fixed his messy cor. ''If anyone hangs it on one hand, I''ll break it there. Even though my heart is broken, keeping my body alive only prolongs my suffering. Rather than be ready to be killed, decide to let him go from the nightmare.'' I got stuck in words all the time because I thought I was right. Rose is a sweet girl. If you took a person''s life, you probably can''t be sane. Even if he figured out a solution afterwards and could detach the Demon King, that kid mes himself and breaks his heart. Even if I know, I''m sure I can''t kill Rose. Whatever happens, I wish you were alive. I gripped my fist hard and endured the passion. "It''s ast resort, isn''t it?" Squeeze out the trembling voice. ''Promise me you''ll look for another way as long as there''s only a few possibilities left to save'' No matter how inefficient or unreasonable. If Rose has a way to survive, I want to scratch her to the end. The king frowns slightly at my appeal with a wish. "Naturally." Usually, a man who hates wasting his time or effort said it without worrying about fine dust. I found a resolute light to dwell in my thin pigmented eyes and swallowed the words that followed. I felt very long that night. The night dawned with no sleep, and the memory rose till the sun set again. I heard you were safe, but it''s still far from reassuring. I don''t need any more anxiety elements. If the King is willing to raise his back on diplomacy with the Raptor he has been stationary about, let''s give him our full support. "I don''t think he''ll admit to attempted assassination." "It''s not important." I suppose it is important to state the reasons for hostility with the Raptors towards foreign countries. That''s where we started, so it''s natural for us to have a conflict. "Are you going to leave the guest thing lying down? "You just got caught up in an assassin after my daughter." The presence of the Demon King and Fuzuki seems to remain secret. I guess that''s why they''re pulling out the assassin thing that couldn''t even get close to Rose. In fact, Rose was nearly killed by an assassin targeting Fuzuki, and the assassin targeting Rose has been captured by secret detectives in our country. "Sending a letter to Grunt is an economic sanction." Grunt is a neighbor to the east from the Navel and to the south from the Raptor. The national territory is about a third of our country. It is a country with lots of coastalnd, trade with many countries andmercial development. For a raptor who does not have an unfrozen harbor, it has the essence, the role of a harbor. A country sandwiched by a great power named Raptor and Navel, but which has done diplomacy without putting its shoulders on either side, because the two countries did not stand out and contend. If I pressed you to choose one, you would choose Navel. I''m not talking about friendship or trust, if you''re hostile to Navel, I''ll pack Grunt too. If they seal off the thick trading route south of Navel that leads from Grunt to Vint, the deal will cease to stand. In a seaway-only deal, expenses would jump more than double. It is unlikely that there will be a tough ''blockade of trading routes'' against Grunt, but if tariffs are still raised, the same thing will happen. "What do you intend to do if the Raptor goes out to use force" "No. Summer is almost over and there is a long winter on the Raptor. If we wage war, we''ll pile up the bodies there." Duties are imposed by economic sanctions, and winteres when the deal begins tog behind. In raptors where most of the national territory is covered in snow, the supply of food cannot keep pace. If we start a war at that time of year, it will soon be food distress. Besides, it is indicated to foreign countries that there is a non on the raptor side. Many countries take a neutral position, static. Or I would support Navel. "Give me my daughter, my people, even one." The king nces slowly at his eyes. "I''ll make them pay for what they''ve been up to." To the king who proimed with a sharp eye, I briefly returned it to him as'' Your Grace ''. 208 The Love Story Of A Reincarnated Princess. Feel the thin light and push up the heavy eye lid. The interior was lighted thin and bright with light inserting through the gaps in the curtains. Apparently, the morning hase. Wake your body up from the bedroom. My whole body is full andzy and my headins of dull pain. Quite the opposite of a neat, sunny sky, a difort like no more. I didn''t have to think about the cause. "... I couldn''t sleep" The whining voice, too, is subtly plundering. My face must be terrible, too. Iy my eyes down as I rubbed and unwrapped my mummy and facial expressions with both hands. Every time I close my eyes to sleep, I remember Leonhardt-like voices and expressions. ''I know you don''t have the choice to kill someone in front of you. I wish you would. Pretend not to see it all, if you''re so scratchy.'' The painful look and voice seem to dictate my chest. How the hell did I hurt Master Leonhardt? Instead of locking me in a room full of impotence, you let me stay free, worried. For each of my loved ones, you tried to protect me. I shouldn''t have let such a sweet man say those words. Besides, that''s not all my sins. Worst of all, I felt... happy about it. "I didn''t feel alive while you were lying down." A low, plucked voice ys in your head. Master Leonhardt, who exhales bitter emotions, seemed terribly distressed. To my ear, it sounded like a passionate confession of love. Even though I as a princess am ashamed of my reckless behavior, I, the girl, myself, rejoiced in the words of Master Leonhardt. I''m d you''re feeling scared that I''ll be gone. Try to hold a raised knee and bury your head. Rubbing his head around only increased his guilt rather than disappeared. How long, I would have done that. The door of the room rang modestly. When I look up, the interior is much brighter. They''ve been immersed in self-loathing for quite some time. When I reply in a small voice, the door opens. "Morning, Rose" It was my mother who showed up. When you find me, you break my face as beautiful as a blooming rose. "How are you feeling..." Mother, approaching the bedroom, stopped once, with words. Look seriously at my face and frown in good shape. My mother, who came this way early on, wrapped my cheeks with both hands. A soft thumb belly gently traces my eye area. "It''s a terrible neighborhood. Couldn''t you sleep? "Uh... not really" Since there is in evidence of a neighborhood, the words are clouded without being able to cut white. My mother is ha-ha-ha breathtaking about what she thought of me swimming her gaze. "Maybe... you''re not feeling well, are you? "... to? "I''m not feeling well yet! I''ll call the samurai, so be nice." "Ma, wait, wait, Mother! It was me in unexpected words, but I return to me when I see my mother trying to jump out of the room after telling me with a serious face. I reached out desperately and managed to grab my cuff. Bear in ce that momentum is about to fall off the sleeping table. My mother supports my body like that, but she''s still going to the door. "I''m not sick! "You lied! Make it to the neighborhood with thatplexion." "I was thinking a little bit and I just couldn''t sleep! "... Thoughts? Mother tilts her little neck. I''m surprised because she''s a glossy beauty, but she also suits adorable tricks like a young child. "Are you worried about something? After cruising to Mother''s inquiry, she nods cocklessly. Then my mother rounds her eyes. I dyed my cheeks red and let my gaze wander. "Mother? "... I''ve heard that it''s easier to tell someone the troubles than to hold them alone." Subtly out of sight of me, my mother says in a small voice. "... well, if you don''t like it..." Though the words I kept going lost were interrupted, I could imagine what would follow. It just makes my heart dust warm to think how much courage you''ve squeezed into making suggestions that don''t seem confident. "Mother, could you just listen to me for a second? "!... Of course it''s good! My mother breaks her face with joy. I looked at the beauty with a full smile on her face and she was such a cute guy. I squeaked in my heart. After breakfast, I was supposed to have tea in my mother''s room. My mother paid me that it would be hard to talk to people, so I brewed the tea. My mother, who sparkled her eyes when it was delicious, is adorable as a girl. My mother, who had enjoyed the vour of tea for a while, looked at me after putting the cup down. "So, what are you worried about? At first nce, she looks calm like an elegantdy, but her eyes shine with intrigue. I am not happy that I have problems, but I know that I am happy that I can consult, so I did not feel bad at all. I decided to talk, but where should I start? I got a little lost and then slowly opened my mouth. "... as your mother may know, I have... one of my favorites, don''t you? "Eh." "Eh." I react to my mother''s surprise. I never thought I''d be at the beginning of the beginning, in the pre-pretence phase. My love is in every way. I thought it was a leak, but to see my mother solidified with an awesome face, she didn''t. "Sh, people you like......? Isn''t that, like, your friend or something? There''s a preferred man, huh? I was embarrassed when I was put into words again, and I nodded small as I leaned down. Then her mother faded as she was shocked, and she melted. "Not by which horse... but by whom? After coughing with Gohon, my mother turned to me. Although it''s just the two of us indoors, it''s embarrassing to say it out loud. Put your hands on your mouth and tell secretly in your mother''s ear. "This is Leonhardt, the Commander of the Kingsguard Knights..." The nearby, hoisted, beautiful eyes opened to the limit. "... of the Kingsguard knights... you know, the Knights of Orsein? Asked in a small voice, he answers yes. Mother''s confusion may also be natural. Because my mother in her mid-thirties is closer to the year of Master Leonhardt than I am. "Surprised? When I smiled bitterly, my mother hesitated and then nodded. And after showing a slight bare gesture of thinking, I nod again as I was convinced. "I was in a hurry to see if my little, weak, aristocratic boy had molested my pretty daughter, but it didn''t seem like it. He''ll count on you, and he''ll love you and pull you out with integrity." "Yes, no, still like one of my thoughts" I deny it as I cage my mouth, but my hopeful observations areing out. What is'' like ''? I''m embarrassed that you''re on the diagram so quickly because you said it was important. "Oh, it''s okay. There''s no man in this world that you like and don''t like." Mother is an idiot. Unfortunately, I don''t think most men in the world are interested in me. "So, what''s wrong with him? You didn''t shake me, did you? I haven''t been shaken. Ning Ro...... "... I was told it was important" Groaning to zero exhtion, my mother dyed her cheeks a little "oh". "When I was lying down, I didn''t feel alive." "Passionate." "At the same time, I was pissed. Why are you making your life so crude... with such a painful face?" In his overturned vision, he shows his own hand in his grip. The skirt was wrinkled because of the force it put in. The messy sole was like my heart now. "The fact that I was impotent hurt a lot. and I was delighted." I didn''t want you to be angry. I didn''t want to suffer. I''m sure of that, but it''s also true that I was happy at the corner of my heart. It pisses me off for me. It makes me suffer about me. I had a joyous self when I said I loved Master Leonhardt, who moved my heart. "Keeping so many sweet people in pain, ''When I''m gone, you''ll scratch me''... even for a moment I thought so. She''s a terrible woman, I am." When I expose my ugly mind, I feel my feelings have gained more weight rather than lighter. Facing my filth is so scary. Still, I pretended not to look at this and kept it hidden, and I thought I couldn''t move on. A little silence. My mother exhaled softly. When I give him a face, he meets with a terribly gentle look. When she looked at me with her eyes rounded, her mother loosened her chin. "... Mother? "I thought it was like a lighter first love. But no, while I''m away, you''ve grown up and you''re in good love." My mother seemed to miss me just a little, her eyes narrowed. "Hey, Rose. Love isn''t just beautiful. It makes me cunning, and it makes me selfish. They can hurt each other a lot." Is it because the cagednguage of reality is an emotion that my mother herself remembers? "If you still want to be by your side, we''ll have to discuss it. The answer is only in each other." That''s right. I can''t find an answer, even if I''m Uzi alone. Only he can decide if Master Leonhardt will forgive me for my cunning. Even if you''re scared, let''s talk to Master Leonhardt properly. And I need to tell you exactly how I feel. "Thank you, Mother" "I''m d to hear from you about your daughter''s rtionship." Thankfully, my mother reaches out and strokes my head. A caged eye of mercy, like a goddess, shades in loneliness. "... not too soon, don''t go to your daughter-inw, huh? After a few moments, he lowered his brow and groaned as if he were obstinate. "I''m feeling fast," he returned, but I smiled dly. 209 Palpitations Of A Reincarnated Princess. I would like to have a discussion with Mr. Leonhardt. Though so intent, in addition to the escort of Princess Kamiko, he was busy with his usual duties as captain of the regiment and did not have the opportunity to meet inside. And... I hope this is my mistake. I don''t even feel avoided. When I saw him from afar only once, I was distracted. On top of that, it was subtly reoriented... My heart, delicate only against Master Leonhardt, is going to crumble. What a convenient assumption, after all, that he might be looking at me as a heterosexual. Confidence quickly shrugs down and negative me in the face. That was the time. "Ah!" I met Princess Shinko in the hallway by chance. The princess Kamiko, who found me, rushes over with a full grin. "Hello!" Good afternoon, Master Fuzuki. From behind Princess Kamiko, naturally,es the escort, Master Leonhardt. Is that...? Master Leonhardt, are you pale? It''s thin, but it looks like there''s a neighborhood under my eyes... When I looked at him, Mr. Leonhardt''s shoulder swayed for a moment. But soon, I can turn my spare smile as if nothing had happened. I felt like they had taken a distance not to step in any more, and my chest hurt just a little. If I gently stray from my gaze, I will now have eyes on Princess Kamiko. Glittering hazelnut eyes stared at me every time I said something. "Um." "Yes." Boulder Heroin. Though you look healthy and cute hard, and so on, you smile to encourage the continuation of your words. Then, the princess shrugged her eyes as if to squeeze her courage. "If you don''t mind... why don''t you talk to me? "Talk, is it? Princess Kamiko hesitates to inquire, surprised by the sudden suggestion. "No, you know, if you''re busy, I don''t mind you saying no at all! If you have time, I thought it would be fun if we could have a lot of chatting..." Princess Shinko''s voice is getting smaller and smaller. Her gaze drops like it''s proportional to that, and she leans down and intertwines her fingertips with each other like she''s not there. It''s adorable like a little animal with an appetite for asylum. I''m not the target of the offense. I was a little seriously worried that I could look at such a cute still. It''s called a chatting event, okay? No extra charge? What do you charge?? "I''m d. It''s a cool breeze today, so why don''t we talk in the east room of the garden?" I don''t even give a bite to the thoughts that are straying away, I giggle and suggest. Princess Kamiko, with her eyes rounded properly, nodded with a face that immediately overflowed with joy. "Ha!" Ha. Cute. Me and Princess Kamiko came to an octagonal white gazebo in the corner of arge garden. It''s still sunny today, but the wind feels a little limp and good. Looking at the scaly clouds floating in the blue sky, I thought the summer would be over soon. "I''m so grateful to have a chat with the princess! "I also wanted to take a moment to talk to Master Fuzuki." "If you can, can you call me Flower Sound? I want the princess to call me by name." "So call me by name, too? If it''s Rosemary, it can be Marie or Rose." "Uh, ma''am, Marie? "What? Dear Flower Sound," Princess Shinko calling me in the light, smiling at you again Flower Sound. Then she blushed her cheeks, happily breaking her face as she "eheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheheh". How cute!! I can manage by chewing my teeth out all the time wanting to scream out. I want to catch the boys on offense, poke each other in the knees and talk carefully about how cute this kid is. Or were you able to meet with the attackers? You don''t get to meet Lutz inside except for my escort us, who should have seen him at the summons, do you? The Demon King''s stone is gone, and maybe we should go home now... That''s lonely...... but let the demon king disappear. Let him be open, we shouldn''t let Flower Sound carry him from here on out. "Hey, Master Flower Sound" "Yes?" "How long will you stay in this country? Peeping in and asking, Flower Sound blinked. "Don''t get me wrong. I''d be d to stay longer. But I don''t even want you to be in danger. My father would let me go if you wanted." Hanayou stares at me, then nods cocklessly. Then, in a small voice, he replied, "That''s what the king told me, too". My father seems to have left the magic team intact so that Hanayou can go home if she wants. They pour magic into it, and if Flower Sound lets it in, it starts. "If it''s true, it looks like it''s time to go home. If you stay here too long, there''s a risk of discrepancy." "ws?" "Um, is it like a piece of a puzzle? The time and ce I came to was lost, and I would fit perfectly in that space right now, but I hope the longer I grow up, the harder it gets." I see. Two or three months would be fine with the error, but I guess that means it will be difficult to embed the pieces as long as they are growing over the years. "Even so, I''m me, so it seems like it''s just a little bit of a ck. By the way, when someone else starts up by mistake, it looks like they don''t know where they''re going. He said that if he was bad, he could fall into the narrow space of the dimension." "... that''s scary" I imagine falling into the dark dark with no top or bottom, and my spine gets cold. Softly pressing her arms, Flower Sound, who lowered her brow, also agreed, "Right?" "It must be horrible to wander the darkness by yourself forever..." Squirting like a pompous and solitary. "... I''m afraid, Dear Rosemary" "Huh?" us, who until now had been silent and vignt around him, called out for some reason. Tighten your expression to see if something is wrong. "Rest assured. If Lady Rosemary is on her way, I will definitelye with you. You will never be alone." Half-eyed, I look at us'' neat face silently. I don''t feel half weak when I feel like I''m doing something. The arguments seem to fit and they don''t. Or I want you to realize that it is decidedly uneven. I''m sorry you''re dering me with your decision face, but I''m not talking about that right now. "You know what, us? I''m d to hear it..." "Whether the destination was a narrow space of dimensions or hell, I''ll be by your side. And of course, when you''re married." So! I wonder why the hell I''m in the middle of a dimension. It''s a premise to go to a noisy ce!? I wouldn''t bother to like it and go to a ce like that though! .................. hmm? Didn''t you say something terrible at the end? "... even to my dowry? Fading blue, open your mouth. Please, be it empty ears. Or it''s a mistake. Please. us smiled so beautifully, as he mocked my wishes like that. "Yes, please add me to your dowry tool" O, more dowry tools...!! You''re lying. Normally, when ites to dowry tools, it should be furniture or clothing or something like that. Why are two of my dowry tools filled with handsome men? This is absolutely crazy!! "I''ll just make you feel better." "Don''t hesitate. It''s all yours." "My chest is full, so please leave it behind." When I put my hand back on my forehead, I had a cuteugh that rolled the bell. Looking for a ce toe from, Flower Sound isughing happily when she sees me and us. "You two are very close, aren''t you" "Eh." Where and how did you see it, such a conclusion!? Unlike me, who attracts faces, us is just a doya face who doesn''t say he deserves it. I''m so frustrated, can I hit you? "Is it? "Yes, Master Marie is very rxed... not, uh, indulgent? He seemed like a good friend, so I thought," I''m sure we''re friends. " Sure, I''m not nervous about us opponents anymore. It makes me feelplicated when people say we''re kind of close. "Master Leon would agree, wouldn''t he? Without offense, Hanayou spoke to Master Leonhardt. I shook it. Speaking to Master Leonhardt on this asion, where there are only four, is a very natural flow. It''s a decision that sounds like a caring flower, and I''m sure there''s no other intention. Master Leonhardt will probably smile and agree as if it were nothing. Not to turn the field air into something strange, not to be obvious. I know I have no choice. But I don''t want to hear it and I don''t want to see it. Don''t remind me you''re not interested in me. While I think so, my eyes turn to nature and Master Leonhardt. Scary but concerned. I don''t want to know, but I want to know. As conflicting feelingsmanded, he turned his gaze to Master Leonhardt. ".................. eh" Surprisingly, a small voice leaked. Master Leonhardt was looking at me, not the flower noise he spoke to. Straight eyes are scary sharp and hot. My skin seems to burn. Exposed to tangled gaze, the zokri and spine bubble. When he looked at me, Master Leonhardt looked at me like he was in pain. And slightly hoist the corner of your mouth. It was likeughing at yourself. "Yeah, right.... It''s very different from who I am that scares me." No. No, I wasn''t scared. Even if I want to deny it so, my head is confused and I can''t put it to good use. "Lord Fuzuki. It''s time for your appointment. Chief Magic Leader is waiting for you." "Eh, uh, ah, yes" Flower Sound, who was alternating between me and Master Leonhardt with a red face, rises in a prompting manner. Until the two of you left, I couldn''t even stand up. I wasn''t scared and trembled. I was so thrilled that my whole body would be paralyzed by one gaze. My whole body is still hot. He exhales as he holds down with both hands like he hides his bright red face. I can''t believe I almost broke my hip...!! 210 Assault Of The Reincarnation Princess. Since then, I haven''t seen Master Leonhardt. Even if you want to solve a misunderstanding, if you can''t see him, it''s impossible. And I don''t know what to tell you. I wasn''t shaking because I was scared. I was having an affair! What do you mean? You crazy bitch! Even modestly, you''re a pervert! I can''t, I refuse!! If Master Leonhardt despises me, I can''t live! I stayed critical, trying to punch my fist into the sofa with too much embarrassment. Unclench the clenched fist and point your gaze towards the edge. The ck-haired cat was round in atan cage ced on the couch. Yes, Nero, my beloved cat, has returned to me. "Nero." Peek into the cage and call it in a small voice. There is no particr reaction and the area around the abdomen is rising and falling in line with a slight sleep. Although the injury seems to be no longer a problem, I''m still not feeling well, I''m mostly spending some time sleeping. But I''m just d you''re back. A gentle stroke of the fur shook Pickle and his body. One eye opens and gives you a face with a seemingly billion-dor motion. Because it''s indoors, or darker blue eyes captured me than usual. But you lost interest, your eyes can close quickly. He turned his back on me when I said it was annoying. I was hurt by people''s hands, so maybe I can''t help but be alert. Even if you''re lonely, it looks like you should take the time. Maybe he touched the injured spot. "I''m sorry." Stay by your side, you won''t be able to rest slowly. I thought I''d go to the library, too, and get up off the couch. Turn your gaze again, but Nero doesn''t see this one at all. I just told myself I had no choice but to be sexually sad and have zero sigh. I can''t see Master Leonhardt, and Nero hates me, so I step on it and kick it. "... Dear Rosemary" Called back to me. I watched us care what he thought of me standing down. "I''m going to the library. It''s like Nero''s asleep, so be quiet." Laughing and deluding, us silences himself with a difficult face. He looked like he was thinking about it for a while, and he looked up with a determined look of something. I closed my eyes and solidified for a few seconds to the unexpected suggestion of us, who slowly opened his mouth. Then a dozen minutester. I stand in front of a room in the castle. It is us, the escort knight, who whispers "Dear Rosemary, hurry up" at me, unable to move while staring at the heavy mahogany door. And the door I''m staring at is the office of the Knights of Kingsguard. In other words, it is the entrance to Mr. Leonhardt''s work room. Why did this happen? That gave an edge to us'' suggestion. ''Let''s go see the captain,'' he said. ording to us'' information, Hanayou is taking an Irine-sama course by now. Although Flower Sound''s powers are not magic, they seem to use them simrly, so it appears that Irene, the head of the Magic Master, was judged fit. And using that time, Mr. Leonhardt said that he had umted normal business. Which means he''s quite likely in the office... When I went to Mr. Leonhardt, who was loyal to his duties, I butted in wondering if it would be annoying. I just don''t want people to think the real deal is annoying, even as I say pre-construction that I don''t want to get in the way. But us didn''t want me to be deluded. ''Don''t you want to see me?'' and was asked a question with no escape because of its simplicity, and I was prepared. ''Cause there''s no reason I don''t want to see you. Because I always want to be beside Master Leonhardt. Nevertheless, there is no way that I, the princess, can run errands in the office of the Knights of Kingsguard. If anyone sees me, I have had concerns that Master Leonhardt might annoy me, so I chose a hard to see route and came to Kosovo. And although it''s good to have arrived, I''m scared to notice. I''m here now. "Dear Rosemary" "Wow, okay." Lose the pressure of telling you to "faster" by half-eyed us, take a deep breath and then knock on the door modestly. No matter how long I wait, I haven''t heard back. Again, now the door rang clearer than just now. But there''s no response. "Absent?" Disappointment and relief. us shook his head as he groaned with half feelings. "No. I''m supposed to be there... maybe you''re taking a nap in the adjacent room. Lately, they''ve been workingte at night." Said and remembered is Master Leonhardt''s blue-faced face and the neighborhood beneath his eyes. I''m pretty sure he''s having trouble sleeping. "Then why bother..." "I''m on guard here, aren''t I? I''ll handle it appropriately when people arrive, so I was wondering if I could secure it for about thirty minutes." us blocks my words and continues with a voice without precipitation. He takes his pocket watch out of his pocket and checks his time, he opens the door and pushes my back. "What, hey... Huh? "Pleasee back soon" In front of me confused, the heavy doors closed with batans. us'' fortitude prevents me from opening my mouth. I feel my opinions have been ignored in a different direction, although there has always been a tendency not to listen to me. But of course I don''t get angry. Because us'' actions were definitely for me. It''s only thanks to us for not being able to look at me depressed and lending me a hand that I can''t possibly resent. Thanks. But Iughed small as I wanted my mind to be ready for a bit. The first office I entered was unified in a calm shade to reflect my husband''s preferences. There are no gorgeous decorations, only the minimum you need, such as a bookshelf, a desk, or a watch. On the desk are two piles of stacked paperwork. Perhaps it is divided into settled and unsettled. Are you going to be back in a short time, the feather pen and ink kettle were left out. And beside the bookshelf, which is tightly packed with thick books, there is one door. If us''s predictions are correct, there must be a Master Leonhardt here. A close look at the door from top to bottom with no change of philosophy whatsoever, gobbling and throat. I slowlyid my hands on the door knob, forcing myself to hold down my desire to escape. "... I''m sorry to bother you" Open the door, saying it in a mosquito-like voice. Due to extreme tension my hands are trembling, I heard a rattle and a small noise, but no response from inside. It was me who had solidified badly during my life in an open position, but I squeezed my courage and peered into the room. Because you''re closing a thin curtain, or the indoors are dim. A simple wooden coat hanger has a knights jacket scratched hard in an unmade condition, like thrown away. There is no bed in the small room, just a sofa at the window. And there was one long-sleeved man lying there. 211 Assault Of The Reincarnation Princess. (2) The option of calling out had disappeared from my head. I flutter closer to him like I can be sucked in. Master Leonhardt was asleep, recing his pillow with the hand he had put together behind his head. Long legs on the elbow hanging, with the boots on. Two shirt buttons open, chest rxed. The belt for the bandage was caught in backhandedness, and the sword was erected on a wall nearby. Disturbed brte casts a shadow on her neat face. You haven''t slept enough, the neighborhood in your eye is darker than the other day. If it wasn''t my fault, my cheeks would have shredded a little too. Around where I wouldn''t wake up if I stopped by, I guess, I''m pretty tired. My chest rattled at Mr. Leonhardt, who was always kicking in, sleeping a little roomy. "Master Leon..." Kneel right next to me and peek into my face. Did you react to my voice, or did you happen to? He groaned slightly as he slept quietly. The low voice is colorful and exciting. My forehead peeks between my forehead because of my movement. Between the eyebrows of Mr. Leonhardt, who was supposed to be asleep, a wrinkle was carved firmly. Are you stuck...? Rugged sleeping faces are far from resting. Now you won''t be able to get tired no matter how much sleep you sleep. It is because of this that Master Leonhardt, who looks cool no matter how busy, was tired enough for me to tell. Maybe I haven''t slept with Locke. Watching the painful look on my face makes it harder this way. I want to do something, look around. But there''s very little stuff in the small room. Grab me some hot water and a towel and I can warm your eyes, but not with you sneaking in. After thinking about it, I gently reach into Master Leonhardt''s eyes. I pped my hands to warm his eyes, repeating in my chest, asking him not to wake up. Vikri and palms tremble at the sensation of eyshes and nose muscles. eyshes, pretty long...... high nose muscles too......! No, no, no, because I''m not touching you with my personal greed! This is a treatment! It''s a cure. Yes, I''m a hot eye mask now. Dusty eye mask with steam. Desperately push evil out of your head and tell yourself. Iy my hands on it to warm up, hoping the heat gathered in my face would transfer to my palms. "I want to be, I want to be, I want to be" If only the pain and spiciness of Master Leonhardt would be a little lighter. If the pain fades, I''ll take half. With that wish, I kept warming Master Leonhardt''s eyes. How long would you have done that? Second, I notice the wrinkles between my eyebrows disappear. Apparently, he was able to safely serve as a hot eye mask. Zero breath of relief, I gently withdrew my hand. As much as I see a restful sleeping face as a reward, I wonder if I''ll be forgiven, I don''t know. I peered in with excuses whining in my chest - my thin open eyes and my gaze engaged. Each other, no words. Because I''m too surprised and my head is bright white. Mr. Leonhardt probably hasn''t been able to catch up on his thoughts in his sleep. ? I was solidified as I peered into Master Leonhardt''s position. Even the facial expressions have renounced their role. Only sweat nds seem to work, and cold sweat dripped down my back. Watch Master Leonhardt do every single thing in a sinful state awaiting sentencing. Master Leonhardt stared at my face, still blurred. An eysh that I just found out was unexpectedly long, blinked a few degrees. "Oh, you know, I... eh" I went in on my own, and I''m sorry. I''m sorry I woke you up. Have you been disillusioned with your serious actions as ady? A lot of wordse to mind, but none of them speak. Afterwards, I felt sorry for myself that I could only groan. I don''t know what to do, I''m scared. It pisses me off. It hates me. The more I rush, the more I empty. But Master Leonhardt, who is supposed to be looking at me with suspicious behavior, has no reaction. It was me who was confused, but after a while I realized something was wrong with Master Leonhardt. "Master Leon...? Master Leonhardt moves slowly and reaches toward me. Big hands wrap my cheeks. Hard palms follow the contour with a hand like handling a broken object. As loving, as merciful, softly. He distorted his face like he was crying andughing, exhaling in relief. "Today, I didn''t have to cry" Being in a hurry to be touched, I turn my eyes to Master Leonhardt''s words. When will I say that Master Leonhardt made me cry? Sure, I''m a crybaby, and I''ve cried relievedly beside Master Leonhardt a few times... but this is a different way of saying it, isn''t it? "Oh, wow!?" The voice that tries to ask the meaning of the word is halfway through. The hand that was stroking his cheek turned to the back of his neck and he was drawn as he was. The world turns. A thin curtain swayed lightly, and the light plugged in sparkled like a wave. Hard chest te feel that hits cheeks. A twitchy heat is transmitted over the thin shirt. Plowing through the nostrils is a slight smell of sweat, mixed with a refreshing fragrance that is not creepy. Behind it, I feel a little sweet and calm. I was confused when I inhaled the smell of Mr. Leonhardt, which was slightly fragrant at the wrong time, directly. My head boils in an instant. He tried to get up aggressively, but was held back by an arm that was turning around his head and hips. Hey, why are you holding me, Master Leonhardt!? "Hih!?" A squeaky scream pops out of my mouth. I was already full, and I overstepped my limit by rubbing my cheek against my head. I can''t!! Because I can''t!! Even if it''s a reward, I can''t ept it if they drop by all at once. Overdose will kill you!! If it was aic book, my thoughts would fly about what I don''t care if it was aic book and I would have eyes all the way around. Even while I''m in tears, Master Leonhardt won''t let go of his pursuit hand. A hand turned to the back of my head hangs my messy hair in my ear. Exhtion plundered his revealed ears. "Don''t go anywhere." A raging voice of sleep is poured directly into your ear, and the crisp and sweet paralysis rushes through your body. What is it? What the hell is going on? I don''t understand the situation at all. But all year round, like a feather flying around, I knew it wasn''t just a line to tell me that I was wandering around. It''s dark, and you''re not falling asleep and mistaken for someone!? Oh, no. Thinking in that direction, it definitely returns as a fatal wound to me. When I shook my head to shake off my negative thoughts in a hurry, my arm restraints intensified. Maybe he felt like I was trying to escape. "Please don''t leave me." The painful force of his arm even felt as though it was cursing. "... I''m not going anywhere" When I realized, nature and words were falling apart zero. You can be different, or you can be sleeping down. Only the desire to reassure you moves me. "I will always be by your side." Cheeks on Master Leonhardt''s chest. Embracing from me weakened my arm. If you wait still, you will eventually bepletely out of your arms. I heard a quiet sleep, so when I raised my fearful face, Master Leonhardt''s eye lid was down. Apparently, he was really asleep. The sleeping face is very peaceful, unlike the previous one. Master Leonhardt groans small as he slowly gets out of his arms to keep him awake. I stiffen up with Vikri, but it doesn''t look like I''m going to wake up. Make sure you don''t miss your footsteps and head straight to the entrance. Slowly closed doors give me credit. Ha, and the momentum to push everything out of your lungs, exhale deeply. I lost my strength from all over my body. Even now, my heart is pulsating like it did after I waspletely ill. I held my bright red face down with both hands and crouched as I slouched onto the spot. "My heart is breaking..." The murmured voice was so pitifully plundering that it didn''t seem to belong to me. 212 Reincarnated Princess Assault. (3) It was me sitting on myp, but I returned. This is Mr. Leonhalt''s office. Though us keeps an eye on us, we don''t know who''sing. Besides, it''s not good if Leon Hart-san happens. We need to evacuate. I think so, but I can''t get up well. Your body is shaking flutteringly. It looks like a newborn deer. I managed to adjust my posture with my hands on the wall. I don''t know what us would say if he saw you like this. I had to take a few deep breaths to get my mind back. Put your hands on your cheeks and make sure the fever is gone. After taking another deep breath, I gently knocked on the door from the inside. Slowly the door opened and quietly left the room, prompted by a whisper, "It''s okay now." "Thanks for keeping an eye on me." "No, nothing to do...." I think it was supposed tost. But the words broke unnaturally. us''s smile froze towards me. Koh... koh!! Unexpectedly, the scream that twitched "hi" leaked. I was so scared of us'' face. When you say fear of being looked down without expression while your eyes are open, it is difficult to do everything in your mouth. Because it''s always a refreshing smile, the difference stands out, adding to the fear. You look like you could kill anybody. Why? I mean, are your pupils open? "us...? I am afraid to speak up, but there is no response. A hard sound sounded and us turned his gaze toward you, pushing up the sword w on his hips with his thumb. Hold on, hold on!! I don''t know, hold on! "us! Here, Castle! The hallway of the castle! He waved his hand and managed to stop him from pulling out his sword. It''s a tattoo, but did you know that? us, who was looking at me in a hurry and silence, opened up for a few seconds and now smiled. But my narrowed eyes aren''tughing at all, and I''m too scared. "I will not tolerate any unfaithful person who avenges you. I don''t know if it''s a lion or a wolf, but let''s get rid of a beast who can''t get used to his reason right now." I was overwhelmed by a perfectly frozen smile on my spine and a low voice spinning without any frustration, but once I understood the content, my eyes became round. What? us is probably referring to Leon Halt. I don''t know what it means to be unfaithful or to avenge me. us stretches out his hand to me in a gloomy manner. "... your hair is upset." us trims my hair while saying in a very irritable voice. As the words prated my brain, my face boiled instantly. "....." The hugged memory is vividly revived and covered with both hands to hide the red face. Are you still going to punish me? us groans with a vicious face that makes him want to ask if he''s killed anyone. "Stop!? There was nothing, so please put your sword away" "But...." I said, "I didn''t." Again, us exhales. "Very well," us replied, hearing the sheath of the sword and Tsubakie together. Before that, I felt like I heard a clicking tongue, but I think it was because of my mind. I decided to evacuate as soon as I could find someone asking questions in the hallway forever. On the way back to your room, I changed the route with all my thoughts. "Medicine for insomnia? All the Kuas I''ve met for a long time have weed me warmly. When he told Mr. Volff what was going on while helping him with the paperwork, he burst into shes. "You''re not asleep? Volff, who stopped working, stepped forward to me. With his cheeks pinched by his hands, he held his thumb under his eyes and peeked into his eyes. He looked at the doctor''s face. It''s not me. The wild beauty approached, and I hurried to retreat. But I failed because my face was fixed. "Then who?" "... uh" Asked with my eyes closed, I mouth. I shouldn''t feel guilty, but I lost my sight. Mr Wolff looked at me as if he had perceived something. When I felt ufortable when I was staring at him at close range, us entered in a way that separated Mr. Wolff and me. "Near" "You''re still a good watchdog." Mr Wolff shouted bitterly at us as he nced at him. "I don''t think your brother''s going to fall asleep... is that the colored guy? The colored man didn''t seem so delicate either, but I didn''t know what to say to Mr Wolff, he added. It is quick to judge that Mr. Leonhart is the only man of color. But it''s probably the right answer. They meet in a vige on the border of the kingdom of Vint. Besides, it seems that my love will be discovered in every way. Wolff looks at me silently with a red face. I''ve been blushing many times today, so it''s time to calm down. It''s pathetic of me to appear on my face right away. "... it''s not funny!" Mr Wolf, wearing arms, murmured like an infidel child. "I can''t believe my pure and innocent master suffered from the poisonous fangs of such a hundred-war smelter. I can''t wait to see if they''ll trick me and make me cry." "That''s not who I am." I don''t know, Mr Wolff looks at you, but he doesn''t really mean it. Mr Wolff will know that Mr Leonhalt, who came to the vige where the disease is endemic and worked with him, is not a bad person. "Now, even if you''re gentle, there are men who change their cheetah when they get married." "Kekkon....." The advice went through my ears and picked up only convenient words, and Mr Wolff looked like he had bitten a bitter bug. "I''m worried... When you go to your daughter-inw, I guess I''ll follow you with my daughter-inw''s tools." I almost blew out the words that came out with my sigh. Why? Why does my bride''s tool grow in ces that have nothing to do with my will? Does the word "bride''s tool" mean anything to you that I don''t know? Is it some kind of hiddennguage? Is it an iron te joke or something in Ichii? "... is it a recent fashion to be a bride''s tool? "What''s the fashion, Sole?" I leaked a dryugh as I blurred my mind to ask. "That''s a weird girl." Wolff stood up strangely tilting his neck. As he approached the cupboard, he took a small paper bag. "Marie" Eh, wow. Pom, I managed to catch the lightly thrown object. Paper bags are lighter than expected, and even if they shake, the sound of dryness is only slightly heard. "That''s Lily''s tea. It has a reputation for sleeping well when I drink it before going to bed." After blurring, look at Wolf alternately at hand. Mr Wolff lost his sight with a nasty face. "Thank you! "... if you want to thank me, please tell Lilyter." Yes. Lily likes sweets, so let''s bake some cookiester and go thank her. Anyway, I want you to bake a lot and have it eaten by all the Coors. ... I''ll give Leon Hart-san some tea, too. Half goodwill, half hearts. Thinking of a happy schedule for the near future, Iughed a little. 213 The Warrior Of The Deviant Prince. I can blur the letters of my name, Nahat von Elster, which I signed in ink. After I closed my eyes, I put down a quill. I grabbed the eyebrows with my fingers and rubbed them. When I turned my neck slightly, I heard a bumpy and ufortable sound. When I raised my face, I saw Nishi-ri plugging in from the window. I started working in the morning, so I''d already been working six or seven hours without lunch. My body hurts because of the swelling. Stand up from your chair with your hands on your blunt painful side head. Looking around the room, there was a silver counter used by the maid near the entrance. Snacks and water bottles appear when you pick up the cloth that you were wearing close by. Perhaps someone gave it to me at the behest of my brother or father. I don''t know if you didn''t notice by concentrating on the work, or if you didn''t care about us and speak up. Johann. Looking back, the golden head moves on the other side of the pile of documents. A friend who raised his face in slow motion looked terrible. My hair is disturbed and my eyes are congested. You look pale too. Normally, the glowing beauty disappears when this happens. "Let''s take a break. If we keep going, we''ll lose efficiency." When I pointed to the snack and suggested it, I showed the appearance of thinking a little, but there was no objection. Perhaps there was a consensus that efficiency would be reduced. Push the counter to the sofa and table for reception. Johann stood up and stretched out to relieve himself. He came here with his hands hanging. Hand over the water poured into the ss. "If you want a cup of tea, do it yourself or call your servant. I can''t do it." "Thank you, Nahat. Water is enough." The Johann received it all at once. I snorted my throat and swallowed it and wiped my mouth with the back of my hand. My tired face stinks like a man. How would you react if thedy loved his sweet smile and the gentle manner in which he stood? With that in mind, I look at Johann. "What is it? When he noticed his gaze, Johann looked surprised. Whether you look tired orzy, it doesn''t change that you look good. I''m sure thedy has concluded that this is good. Beauty is a bargain. "Nothing." When he handed over the hand wipe, Johann took it while tilting his neck. Sitting on the sofa, he sat down opposite Johann. I pour water into Johann''s ss with my own. The refreshing citrus scentes out of my nose when I sip it. Apparently it is mixed with lemon juice. Johann reaches out to the sandwich on the te. Roast beef and lettuce are between it and it got stuck. Though I have a big mouth open, I think that''s why it doesn''t look vulgar. "... how are the merchants? Speak by watching him chew and swallow. Johan drank water to pour in, then exhaled. "Well, modestly speaking, it''s a mess." "That''s right," he gaveled at his tired voice. The report of the assassination attempt on Her Royal Highness Princess Rosemary had a major impact not only on his brother Johann, but also on our country. The Kingdom of Nabel is an ally of our country. And Princess Rosemary, personally, is an important benefactor. Not only did you deliver the medicine for the epidemic disease, but you also took care of the sick yourself, which is extremely popr with the people of Japan. It was no longer public opinion to issue a statement in support of the Kingdom of Nabel. That''s how we line up with the navels who step out of the economic sanctions. Traders are the first to be affected when restrictions are ced on goods involved in dealings with Raptors. "However, it seems to be a business opportunity. They''re really good merchants." That said, Johann slows down a little. It was a smile mixed with astonishment and admiration. "If you think positively, it''s worth working for." He nced at the documents that had been piled up on the desk and hung them from his mouth. My father is being followed up by dignitaries who want to see documents and opinions from home and abroad. The prime minister and his brother are his aides. I am also studying the handling of traded goods with Raptors based on past materials. It is practically impossible to stop trading in all goods. Then, what kind of goods are subject to tariffs? Is it possible to import goods whose transactions have beenpletely frozen from another country? Of course, it is impossible to divide everything between young people like me. After roughly splitting it up, I n to talk at a meeting with experts. I am entrusting Johann with the mediation of my assistant and merchants. "Yes, it is." Johann stood up to see what he remembered. He pulled a piece of paper from the pile of papers and handed it to me. "Nahat, I would like to take this opportunity to import some of the wood from the Kingdom of Schneider." "From Schneider? Can timber be covered by domestic subsistence? Looking at the paper, ask back. The Kingdom of Schneider is located in the north of our country. In countries with severe cold temperatures, the main exports are wood and fur. It is covered with the Raptor Kingdom''s main exports, but there is no apparent dispute because the suppliers are different. "Even though we have imposed restrictions on deforestation in the country, we should be able to meet domestic demand. And Schneider''s wood is expensive." "Chennai wood is expensive because it takes a lot of time to dry, but the product is pretty good for that." "High quality, high price?" Hmm, I nodded and followed the writing with just a gaze. Domestic wood has different applications and audiences. Then it''s worth a thought. Wood imported from Raptors is often used for luxury furniture that is in demand of nobles. It might help fill that hole. "There are many good craftsmen in Vint. It will be one hand to process and then export. Schneider conifers are hard, durable and easy to process. The material is suitable for furniture and musical instruments...." Johann cited the characteristics of Schneider wood and suitable workpieces without looking at books. The amount of knowledge used to wrap the tongue of an ancient merchant can only be said to be a boulder. He was silently listening to Johan''s suggestion with his cheek stick on the armrest of the sofa. Zero bitterness prevents him from stopping his words. She slightly tilted her neck with a strange face. "Did I say something funny? "No, I''m sorry I''m using that brilliant brain here, not in my home country." Originally, Johann would have returned to Nabel a long time ago. The funeral of the familiar Sir Gerster also ended, greeting his close friends, and then returning home. Attempted assassination of the First Princess and protest against the main culprit, the Raptor Kingdom. Johann, the second prince, also said he didn''t know until recently to prevent a leak of information. It''s about the sister I admired so much. [M] Johan did not cry, betraying my expectations that it would be rough. No matter who he was, he was quiet. Most people were worried that the shock was too great to react. Even my father told me to stay calm... Having seen Johann''s side when I heard the news, I poisoned my heart that Johann might not be such a winning man. That wasn''t sad. It wasn''t like I couldn''t recover from the shock. What was in him was probably fierce anger. It was pure intent on killing someone who tried to harm your dear sister. "It would be good for Nabel to enrich Vint, his ally. Use as much as you can for my brain. [M] I''ll do my best to help you." That''s how Johann hangs his mouth. A beautiful smile, like an example of what a smile should look like. But when I saw it, my back sweats cold and falls. Johan''s words will not be a lie. I''m d Vint is getting rich. But the best wish is not the sole. I hope that only Raptors from the world will be hit by this economic sanction. Gently and slowly. I hope that the country will recede. Such a dim desire seemed clear. Let''s turn it off. Having heard about the attempted assassination of the princess, Johann murmured with his face cut off all of his expression. It was a moment when he, who was supposed to be a friend for many years, looked like a creature he didn''t know at all. What is he trying to erase? I''m sure I''ll never ask. 214 Some Princess Sighs. Dressed men and women dance amusely to match the orchestra''s performance. Most of the jewellery worn by women is muchrger in stone. It''s a fashion of the year, but it''s so funny that it shines shy. My eyes hurt when I hit the light of a chandelier hanging from the ceiling. Where meals are served, brightly colored confectionery is beautifully piled up like a tower for your eyes to enjoy. The cakes arranged as if they were filling arge table remainedrgely untouched. The same is true of dishes that use luxury ingredients sparingly. The gentlemen consume only wine, and thedies tightened with corset are fascinated by chatting. Even so, there is a trend to think that eating a woman at a ball is a shame. Tonight''s cooking, as usual, seems destined to be abandoned. There was a loudugh in my ear as I watched the whole hall with my cold eyes. "The navels are as dumb as ever." My father, His Majesty King Raptor Barnabas von Merkle, is at the heart of the most noisy group in the bustling venue. The king drinks wine every time he bathes at a party, and his face is already bright red and his feet are falling asleep. She is smiling in a good mood surrounded by a woman who is not her wife and only looks at her face. For the first time in the painting, there is no longer anger. [M] "They don''t have the courage to start a war." "You were afraid of your brave and courageous Majesty." "His Majesty the King of that kingdom is very beautiful. I''m sure you''ve never had anything heavier than a pen. A loudugh broke out as the naughty woman caught meughing. Praised for his bravery and courage, the King shook his belly, which had begun to stand out since the passage of the forties,ughing as if he were choking. It used to be called Kensei, but how far is it true? Most of the time, the noble sons didn''t lose the sword match with each other, so I guess that''s about it. Because I am a stranger who doesn''t even realize that it has been repeated. "Hey, are you having fun, Julia?" I was called by my name and raised my face. The gentleman with a beautiful face stood in front of him. Long dark hair tied around the neck, gentle eyes giving a gentle impression. My uncle, who has turned thirty-eight this year, remains surprisingly young because he sings about his bachelor life. Even though there is a difference in age between brothers and teenagers, they are not simr to kings who have begun to see signs of old everywhere. "Good afternoon, Your Highness." "It smells like water. Call me uncle like you used to." Carthy makes my uncleugh bitterly. I didn''t want to say yes or no, so I returned both smiles. However, my uncle only drew on my intentions and deepened his bitter smile. "A wall flower doesn''t suit a beautiful princess like you. The men who tried to speak to you earlier seem to be holding each other back." I know. I knew it and ran away so I couldn''t speak up. Just leave me alone and crush each other. Well, good. While concealing his mouth with a fan, he pretends to beughing only around his eyes. Having a meaningless conversation changed the songs flowing to the venue. My uncle reaches out to me like an actor on the stage. "It''s hard to run away, but can you dance a song? "Wee." He pushed his heart to exhale and killed him,ying his hand on his uncle''s. Excellent stability and flowing leads. It seems that the treatment of women is handy. It is only called the most colored man in the social world. As thedies watched, my uncle opened his mouth with a smile. "Yulia, today''s dress is wonderful. in... no, careful colors and designs... I wondered which widow was mixed up." As soon as the people around me disappeared, it was me. It doesn''t make any sense to repeat the word in because everything you say is terrible. Dresses based on deep green, patterned with shineless silver threads andbined with a light greyce are certainly in. However, the quality should be quite good because I have re-tailored the dress of myte grandmother. "... thedy staring at His Highness with hot eyes will hear you." "I can''t hear people talking in such trouble. I don''t mind if I hear that. Those women only see what they want to see and hear what they want to hear. After one night, it''s over by mistake." I think it''s a terrible word. However, it is not always out of line. What they want is a carefree King''s brother, with all his stature, all his money, all his poprity, but no pride. I''m not a ck man with a double personality who smiles and despises his niece by mistake. "Someday you''ll get stabbed." "I can''t believe it. I''m just offering my dreams." "It''s a mouth that goes around a lot. Before you die, how about you change your absurd personality again? Uncle erases the pasted smile for a moment. "This bullshit character is protecting my life? I hung my horn ironically, but it was inserted into my previous smile in the blink of an eye. My uncle pulls my hips before I say anything. "You were lucky to have been born as a princess," she whispered in her ear. For the king of our country, a good brother or son is not a family member, but an obstacle to his position. If my uncle had shown his excellence to his surroundings, hardened himself and been blessed with his children, he might not be in the world right now. If I had been a prince, not a princess worth using. If my brother, who is Prince Wang, were not a sick and immature man. I''m sure the king will have merciless hands, even on his own children. It is ironic to say that we survived because we were belittled. "... Still..." After taking a deep breath, he gazed at his uncle from the front. "It''s time to wake up." My uncle stares at me silently. The dark eyes of the shadow were also ck, reminding me of an unknown darkness. Long silence falls. While doing so, the music ended and I took a step away from my uncle. I don''t know when I can talk to you again if I leave you like this. Find a way to get them out of your brain. When I was thinking, the moment I raised my face, I thought it was gone. My uncle''s shoulders crossed, and I saw the king in the distance. I can see you being summoned. I don''t want to be taken up as a bullshit story about the King and his surroundings. But the King''s gaze is on me. I let go of my uncle''s hand, learning a weakness simr to the notion of abandonment. The moment the King tried to open his mouth, my body wobbled. "Julia! Are you okay?" My uncle, holding me in his arms, peeks at me with a worrying look. My uncle continued his words before I made my voice heard with surprise and dy. "I''m sure you''re tired. Rest in your room today." It''s so white as I hook my own feet. He hid in the shadow of the dress and turned it into a dexterity, and nobody around noticed. "Niisama, you''re feeling sick, so I''ll let Julia rest. I''ll take you to your room, so if you''ll excuse me." "Ah, ah.... I asked for it." No one can say anything to my uncle, who deres with a smile. I seeded in getting out of the venue so that my uncle could support me. Away from the venue, there will be no one left. The only two of us in the idle hallway were my uncle''s guards and knights. "It was a wonderful feast." My uncle told me to throw up with a smile. "Yes, it was like a dream." Luxurious costumes and jewellery, and plenty ofvish dishes to throw away. It was a meaningful time to understand that there were a lot of people who couldn''t see reality. Unlike war, economic sanctions take time to produce visible results. It is still a long time ago that it will affect the nobles and princes who live in King''s Landing. They will remain distracted until thendscape before them changes. It was toote to influence King''s Landing, the heart of the country. Press and kill your tongue and chew your lips slightly. My uncle looked at me like that and shook his shoulders to say hello. "It doesn''t suit me to get hot." "It''s not getting hot. You know what I mean? I am not irritated by patriotism or justice. It''s just foolish for stupid people to pull their feet and fall together. Only the selfish rationalist part is very simr to my uncle, so I''m sure he understands the area. When I got to the room, my uncle left me. I don''t think I''m going to leave. I''m going to the sofa. Not suiting his elegant appearance, his uncle lowered his hips grossly and violently, scratching his back head in a frustrating manner. "Are you going to sit in thedies'' room at night?" "Rumor has it you''re a sweet uncle who looks after a sick niece. Don''t worry. All the women I''m dealing with are fleshy beauties, so I won''t be impugned." "When His Highness is stabbed to death, I would like to raise my country and celebrate greatly." Close the fan with a pounding sound and exhale. I sat opposite my uncle. "I''m not interested in national politics. I don''t need anything more than money to y and live properly, and so much freedom. No status, no honor, nopanionship. It''s just a quiet distraction for the rest of your life." It''s not that you''re not interested, it''s the result of disciplining yourself not to be interested. The same applies to couples. If a boy is born, it could be considered a threat. My uncle must have given up a lot of things just because I didn''t know. Sometimes my uncle has dark, empty eyes like a tree. His Majesty the King''s brother, who is a beauty of the social world, or his ironic uncle, may be the face of this man when he is tired of life. So, do you want to go into exile? When asked quietly rather than me, his uncle hoisted one end of his mouth to ridicule himself. "Where will you hide the royal family of a country that has turned Nabel against its enemies and is expected to recede in the future? The King does not try to understand, but the center of the world is not our country, but Nabel. It''s not just about geography. Nabel is bing a powerful country that will not allow other followers, both economically and militarily. As far as the military alone is concerned, we can still stand together at this stage. But the world no longer needs war. The skeletons have disappeared and the whole world is beginning to change pacifism as an ideal. All we need is gold and supplies, not swords. "If you know, please stop squeezing and squeezing." Until now, there have been underwater disputes. Many have kept the peace on the surface through concessions from the Nabel side. But this time, it''s different from before. "I put my hands on the treasure that dignitaries are obsessed with. As long as we don''t settle this, Nabel won''t pull back. There are two paths left for us. You can either fall with me or give me the head of the culprit." Of course, I don''t have any shards to fall with. My uncle stared silently at me with cold eyes. 215 Some Princess Sighs. (2) After a long silence, his uncleys down his eyes and exhales for a long time. "It''s... it''s a stupid imitation." Sitting on the sofa and looking up at the ceiling, his uncle put his hands together on his stomach. The groaning voice is filled with suffering. "Are the prime ministers and generals still far away? If they had been by my side, I might have stopped the King''s rampage." "The King is obsessed with the Demon King. You two wouldn''t have listened to each other if you had spoken up." Raptors retained their form as powerful nations because of the power of their closest associates. Because I understand that, I think the King also listened rtively well to the stories of his closest associates. Except for the demon king. No matter how hard youin, you can''t listen. On the contrary, the handicapped proximity was distracted. "Bullshit. Even if you get the Demon King, you''ll just have to hold it." I nced lightly at my uncle''s words, which made me throw up. The name "Demon King" is known all over the world, but for most humans it is just a viin in the ghost. Threatening role to put a child to bedte at night. It''s not even a story of the distant past, it''s just a fabrication. In our country, for some reason, it is often portrayed not as a viin, but as a role in saving lives that are about to be lost, but as such. Perhaps very few believe that demon kings exist. I thought it belonged to the King and his young children. But what my uncle is saying does not deny the existence of the Devil himself. After affirming its existence, it sounded unnecessary. My uncle looked at me with his eyebrows raised in a mood. The question appeared on his face. After a few seconds of thinking, my uncle murmured as briefly as he thought of something. "Speaking of which, you don''t know because you''re a princess. Raptors have an old tradition that only royal boys can teach." "... is that okay for me to ask? "Heritage is a glorious way to say it, but I think it''s a kind of delusion that I don''t know how much it''s true. But let''s just keep this to ourselves." My uncle began to speak in a light tone. "Paranoia?" "Oh, Raptor, the royal family is a monstrous delusion that inherits the blood of the Devil." The faint sound of "hah" leaked out of my mouth when I was stunned. There''s nothing unexpected about it. The story flew where I didn''t even imagine the shards. A long time ago, the head of our ancestors'' family fell ill. The chief, who realized that he had only a short life because of an incurable disease, put his trust in God, and it is unclear what means he used, but it will be the progeny of the demon king. Having thus acquired a healthy body and powerful powers, the Captain founded the Raptor kingdom without leaving behind the powerful tribes around him. Unfortunately, it was sealed before unifying the world, but his son became the next king, dreaming of the resurrection of the Devil King and leaving a legacy... Briefly summarizing my uncle''s story in my head, Iy my hand on my forehead and drooped. "... please wait" I have a headache, not a metaphor. Assuming that the Demon King existed, there were too many strange points. My uncle, who was watching me, smiled bitterly in tune. "That''s why I told you I was delusional. I wonder if there is a mix of desire and legend, and the original form has not been preserved yet? May I speak to the left? I was tired of my voice, but I didn''t feel like repairing it. Our ancestors became the descendants of the Demon King while preserving their ego. And is that what the King thinks if he is a descendant of the royal family, he can control the Demon King? Use that powerful force to get the world. "So, what do you think? Do you need a demon king? "I don''t need it." Immediately, my uncle nodded satisfactorily. "Even if the legacy is all true, what is the basis for being able to control it? If you get it, you just destroy yourself." "I agree. If Nabel keeps such dangerous goods, he can keep them forever." Our opinion, which is rationalism, was unanimous. No matter how magnificent and romantic the story may be, it makes no sense to continue if it turns out that there is no profit. I don''t know how to use a weapon, but it''s less than garbage. Well, let''s talk nonsense around here and talk more meaningfully. That''s right. We have a little more time left. We must settle before the people freeze and starve to death. " A nation cannot be built without its people. It is not about love or mercy, but if the people starve to death, the country will all die. If only the nobles survived, it would be over if there were no working people. "Inserting a new neck is the decision... to increase the number of allies first" Waking up from the back of the sofa, his uncle scratched up his disturbed forehair and flushed it backwards. There is no emptiness in the appearing eyes until now. "I''d like to speak to the Prime Minister and the General, but the King will be vignt if I get close by identally." Even a short-circuited fool does not fail to restrain those who threaten his power. Because my uncle is the biggest victim, I''m sure he understands. "I''ll contact you first. I know the Chancellor''s son." Well then, I''ll leave it to you. I''ll go see Lord Ittenbach, the lead duke. My head is hard, but I''m not the one who doesn''t understand. Depending on the negotiations, we can pull them in. " When I heard Lord Ittenbach, I thought of an embarrassing old man''s face, and I frowned. "Don''t cross too dangerous a bridge." "Are you worried? You understand my concern, but you stare at your uncle who ps you lightly. "Yeah, I''m worried about myself. His majesty''s reckless actions will also lead to my destruction." Apart from saying I''m sorry to bother you, my uncle raised his shoulders. "My life is wasted, too. But if you don''t be a little reckless, you won''t make it." "But if His Highness falls, this country will be finished. We need you to move more carefully." Now, shall I buy you a hand that you can use to trade? The voice of a man breaks into my conversation with my uncle. Looking in the direction of the voice, the ss door leading to the balcony was open, and someone stood with their back against the wall beside them. I cannot see my face because I am wearing a dark coat from my head. But with his body and voice, I could specte that he was a young man. I didn''t feel a sign until now. Probably a detective, an assassin. I rudely broke into the conversation, so my uncle''s son-inw''s secret line disappeared. Just because we''re targets doesn''t mean we can''t speak up. A noble spy who feels threatened by the status quo. No, the person will make contact even if it is not explored. If so, hello. "Maybe you''re Nabel''s spy? My uncle seems to havee to the same conclusion as I did. The voices asked remained normal and the shards did not contain upset. "I''ve been waiting for a contact from Nabel, but getting in so easily makes me feelplicated. The guards at the royal castle are quite decent." My uncle lowers his eyebrows andughs in trouble. Looking at the calm man, he looked like he was thinking a little. Then make a look thates to mind. "Speaking of which, it was intense to say that the King had been betrayed by a good token. It seems like I liked it rarely and used it heavily, so I couldn''t forgive it enough... what if you did? A man who seems to be a spy does not reply to his uncle''s words. However, the mouth peeking from the shadow of the coat drew a thin arc. "Well, then it''s only natural that you understand the structure of the castle and the cement of the soldiers." If my uncle''s words are true, this man is dangerous. But we can''t afford to y the bridge with Nabel. In the first ce, all the information would have gone to the Kingdom of Nabel. Dealing with this man alone will not change anything. Things just get worse. There is no way to survive but to obey. "... His Majesty the King of Nabel is a wonderful man." I''m gonna put a de to your throat, and I''m gonna help you, so I don''t want you to beg. I heard that King Nabel is a man of character, but he doesn''t seem to have a good personality. At least it''s not like that honest, backward-looking princess. "If you don''t need any help, I''ll leave you alone." The man tells the story in a quiet manner. "The innocence of the people will hurt your heart, so I only reached out once. If they refuse, that''s it." There is no subject. Still, my uncle and I would have thought of the same person. A girl who is the scales of the kingdom of Nabel and is called a treasure. "It is your freedom to resist and choose the path of decline.... as far as I''m concerned, I''d be d to see you disappear from the map." A man discards himself with a horrible voice. And yet, it was so creepy that there was still a smile on my mouth. The presence in front of me is horrible and looks like an unidentified monster. "... I just want to fight it. I wonder if you could help me." The man nodded yes to his uncle, who said in a bitter voice. 216 Guard Knight Anxiety. Kotsuri sounds like a shoe and stops in front of a room. Looking at the heavy mahogany door, I exhaled shortly to dispel the frustration. Hit the door twice with your index finger and middle finger back. Someone replied from inside without opening the door. It''s us. Put your hand on the door knob after you''ve been cleared. In the back of the decorative room, there was amander on the other side of the paperwork piled up on the desk. The colour of fatigue that remained dark untilst week disappeared from themander''s face. The area around my eyes has also faded and myplexion has improved. You should be d your boss is feeling better. But some people don''t like it honestly. The other day in this room, I was frustrated just to think about whether the events that urred while I was not watching were rted. Even if I ask Rosemary, he won''t tell me, so I don''t think about it much. I think I''ll catch on to what you did to my dear husband. "... what''s with that face?" You must have looked terrible. Themander raised his eyebrows and asked. "Born." When he shouted at him, themander murmured, "I see." As soon as I hand over the report, I begin to read it. I decided to stay on the spot so that I could correct any defects immediately. I looked at themander''s face carelessly. There is nothing interesting about seeing a man''s face, but I am interested in seeing Rosemary''s favorite face. Long eyshes cast a shadow over the dark, turbid eyes that follow the writing. The ck hair on my beautiful forehead seemed hard and a little rusty. A nose that runs through a dazzling eyebrow. Well-shaped lips are pulled together. The beauty of the sculpture stands out because of theck of expression. I''m starting to wonder if there are any shorings. There must be one or two parts that you can win. Please,e on. "... us" As he was watching, themander opened his mouth with his gaze down on the document. "My eyes are bothering me." Tell him not to look, he stays cool. If you exposed me to a disturbed look, my drinking would be a little lower. "I''m sorry, the captain looks better now." I don''t feel any dust, such as apologies, but I apologize only on the tip of my mouth. As I said, "Was there anything good about it?" I heard something crushed. Before I knew what the noise was, I saw the paper crushed by themander''s hand. It seems that the dull paperwork was the source of the sound. What do you want me to do with the paperwork that I made after spending twelve minutes sitting beside Rosemary? "Commander" I called with protest, but themander didn''t seem to be here. He stares at the palm of the person who does not have anything and repeatedly grips and opens it as if he remembers something. The meaning is unclear. Yes, I wonder why it makes me ufortable just to look at the technique, even though the meaning is unclear. Commander! "....." Calling louder than before, the Commander returns to me happily. "... us" After a long silence, themander looks up. I was trying to calm down, but I noticed that I was still confused by looking at my lost eyes for a moment. I was only young and became a Knight of the Kintetsu, and themander would not be disturbed even if there was something going on. I didn''t expect it to be so easy to understand and upset. "The other day, you were here... no, that guy..." Words are cut off as if they were hesitant. However, I understood the captain''s question urately. Did Rosemary visit this room the other day? That''s what you want to hear. I don''t know what happened between the two of you, but he wants to check the facts. In other words, themander was asleep and didn''t realize that Rosemary wasing.... no, then it''s strange to check with me. That means you''re sleepy and can''t tell if it''s a dream or a reality. ... no kidding. You were falling asleep with such a cute face!? I mean, what the hell are you doing? I don''t think themander will be upset if ites into a little contact with Rosemary at first. A nasty imaginationes to mind, and nature and the fist are full of power. The bitten back teeth made an ufortable sound. I want to beat you down, tie you up, and stick you out as a criminal. I wish I''d been punished for disrespect. But my dear husband doesn''t want it. There was no difort or dust on Rosemary''s face at that time. It seemed embarrassing, but at the same time it seemed very happy. ... really, why this guy? With my eyes down, I exhaled a long sigh filled with all the vagueness and frustration. "... we were guided here the other day" If you tell the truth as it is, you will see themander''s truncated eyes. I''ve been waiting outside the room, so I don''t know anything more, but I haven''t heard back from you. With a stunned face, themander stared at his palm again. "I mean, isn''t that... a dream...? Murmuring like a solitary voice, he grips his palm. I put a sh on my straight face and it blurred and red. Something made me nervous. I couldn''t react immediately to the Commander''s red face before it was too rare. "Yawned....! Themander covered his bright red face with one hand andy down on his desk. The fist that hit the desk made a shy sound, but the pain seemed not to bother me, and I was agonized and moaning. I''m not so happy that I don''t want to see you look bad when you''re upset, as I just hoped. Because I don''t even feel bad about wanting to show it to Rosemary, so it''s probably fair. Honestly, don''t pull. "Commander... what the hell are you doing?" "...... no" When asked in a low voice, themander distracts himself after a long silence. The attitude and the voice are all guilty, and I''m telling you honestly. Let''s get rid of it. After that, themander kept his mouth shut no matter how many times he asked. I don''t think it''s a substitute, but I listened with a bitter smile without ming myself for the abuse. "I won''t forgive him if he doesn''t like it." Themander nced lightly at him. After that, he closed his eyes and dropped his eyes to think of something. I see.... then don''t hesitate to do it. " It was an unexpectedly hard voice. The bitter smile just now disappeared, and the expression was serious. "If I try to harm him, I want him shed without hesitation." "....." The words I didn''t even imagine leaked out of my mouth with a stunned voice. "What the hell..." I wanted to cut off our bad jokes, but if I look serious, I know it''s not a lie or a joke. I think I have to say something, but I don''t think of anything. Sin, the cold silence flowed indoors. Themander eased his expression slightly and sighed. "I''m sorry, I''m just kidding." Having a bitter smile, themander turned his attention back to the documents, saying that the story was over. The captain who tried to return the wretched paper was the usual captain. Soon afterwards, another Kintetsu Knight arrived, and the conversation ended without a scratch. I''m sure that if I steam up the story, I''ll get a rash. There is no clear basis, but for some reason I thought so. Receive the sealed report and leave the room. I can finally return to Rosemary after finishing my troublesome work, but I can''t feel better. I''ve always felt unspeakable anxiety in my heart. 217 A Reincarnated Princess Hobby. The weather is fine today. The gently blowing wind is cool and feels a sign of autumn approaching. Even though the sea is covered and I think today''s port town will feel very good, I can only imagine without permission to go out. I understand, unfortunately, that this cannot be helped. While I was in charge, the world situation had changed dramatically. The Kingdom of Nabel has sent documents of protest to the Raptor kingdom and has stepped up to economic sanctions. Vint, an ally, has also issued a statement in support of the Kingdom of Nabel. Although most countries are quiet, Grunt, a small country sandwiched between Nabel and Raptor, was reluctantly willing to take the side of Nabel. Although there has been no war, the world situation has be rather vtile. And I shouldn''t have been able to walk around like that. I was suspicious when I heard that the protest was an assassination attempt on the First Princess of the Kingdom of Nabel. What the hell kind of town am I? I think the Raptor whoes after me every time something happens has be more or less blind. And the reason for me was probably in front of the building, or in the name of the cause. Even if I knew, I couldn''t stand it very much. Although nominally, it is difficult for me to exin why. It is too heavy for the cautious to carry. I want peace today, but unfortunately I''m not involved in politics at all. It''s not an area where I can speak up... Rubbing around the stomach that began to hurt, a voice came from behind. "Princess? Are you sick? He said that to a tough young man with bronze hair and eyes. It''s Theo, my friend I haven''t seen in a long time. One taller head than me, he bends down and peeks into my face. Looking at me holding my stomach, I lurked a well-shaped eyebrow. "Maybe your stomach hurts? Shall I take you to your room?" "It''s okay." Theo shook his head in a hurry at the momentum he was about to hold up. "Very well. I''m just hungry." Even if you smile and gesture to cheer up, Theo''s suspicious gaze won''t go away. He took off his robe after sighing one by one with a silly look. "... Theo? Theo wraps Robe around my waist, a symbol of the wizard. Cu, it looks like a good father to tie his arms around his stomach. "It''s going to be a little tough, but please be patient. It''s not good for women to cool their bodies." I was stunned by Theo''s bitter smile. What, this high-spec good-looking guy. Instead of scolding you for being indifferent if you''re not feeling well, you must give me your jacket and appeal that you''re worried. Where is the hero of the girl cartoon? Isn''t your boyfriend too powerful? I was stunned to see Theo''s good-looking face, but soon I returned happily. "I can''t. This robe will be important. I''m going to make sweets, so I''m going to get dirty." If it gets dirty, I can wash it. Let''s start making it faster. " Stop me trying to untie the knot and Theo wriggles. Apparently they won''t ept it even if I return it, so I decided to borrow it for a while. Himee. I brought it. Is this all right? The kitchen door opens and Lutzes in with a small box. "Yes, thank you." When you receive a small box and open it, the fragrance of ck tea spreads. I really like tea cookies. Nevertheless, some people may not like it, so be careful not to cook too much. "Cookies are the only thing I make this time... what''s that?" Lutz''s gaze, which was supposed to have looked me in the face, went down to the waist. Seeing Theo''s robe wrapped around his waist, he wrinkled between his eyebrows. "Theo lent it to me to keep me from getting cold. But you can''t treat something important like this." Put your hands on the knot again. "Cunning! Use mine too." Huh? Lutz takes off his robe and wraps it around my waist from above Theo''s robe. Looking at me in a circle, Lutz relieved himself satisfactorily. I''m so d you both care... I''m so d. "I''m d it''s a little heavy...." The magician''s robe is tailored with a durable cloth. If one piece is wrapped around the waist, it will be heavy on the boulder. The weak me became like a Debuff of Degeneration. "Lutz, don''t embarrass the princess." "''Cause it''s just Theo and all that craftiness! I went to use it, and the quick wins don''t apply." "... I don''t know." []/(exp, n) (uk) (uk) (uk) (uk) " While scratching his cheeks with his fingers, Theo, with his eyes down, exhales. After that, they showed me a hot game in which they yed 15 times in a row. And the sixteenth time Theo won, Lutz''s robe was recovered. "Now, shall we begin?" When I''m a little lighter, I roll up my sleeves too. I''m going to bake a lot, so we need to get started early. With more ins and nuts, orange peels, tea, and cinnamon are rare. I don''t have any chocte at hand, so I don''t want chocte chips or cocoa vour. I have prepared beans to try the coffee vour, but I will stop it. I used instant coffee when I made it in my previous life, and I''m worried that it will work with ground beans. At first nce, Theo was as good as ever. You don''t have to tell me what to do, but you''re ahead of me as if you read my thoughts. Thanks to that, it was finished well ahead of schedule. Reach out to the coffee you left behind to rest while the cookies cool down. Sometimes I wanted to drink coffee instead of tea, so Julius gave it to me. "... I almost didn''t show up." Lutz murmurs like a child. Speaking of the refrigerator appearing in the cookie making process, it was time to put the dough to bed, but this time I used the ice room because there was a lot of it. It seems like it would be hard to cool all the dough evenly for more than an hour. "You told me about the mold puller." "I wanted to help you with magic, like Theo! It was funny how clumsy Lutz was probably making molded cookies. It seems that he was dissatisfied. Looking at the coffee at hand, I remember a dessert. After checking for milk, sugar and eggs, I made a suggestion to Lutz. Well, can you make ice cream again? "Of course, it''s fine! Lutz''s expression became brighter and brighter. I grew up in Lutz, a beautiful young man who seems to be the target of a maiden game, but when I look like this, I look like a child. Though a sad expression might suit me, as a friend, it would be much better for me tough innocently. That''s right. Speaking of maiden games, I wanted Hanami to participate in today''s cookie making, but she refused because she had an appointment. She said she wanted to make sweets with me, and she looked so sorry that she wanted to believe it wasn''t a social resignation. If I put in the cookiester, will you take them? When I go to deliver tea to Master Leonhart, I''ll give it to him with me. After that, Lutz helps me make milk ice cream. Prepare hot water boiled by Theo. Carefully filter the pre-ground beans with a cloth filter and add dark-eyed coffee. ce ice in a deep bowl in front of two people and pour the coffee in turn. What a finished afoguard. "It''s melting. "I see. So eat it quickly." When prompted, Lutz rushed to insert the spoon. Theo looked at it with interest and then took a bite. "Delicious" Apparently it was in Theo''s mouth. The usual cookies and Madeleine are also delicious, but today he is more eye-catching than Lutz. "It smells really good. The bitterness of the coffee and the sweetness of the ice cream go perfectly together. Maybe I prefer a little more coffee." "It''s still bitter for me. It''s delicious, but it would be better if it were sweeter." There seems to be a difference in preferences. I smiled bitterly and served coffee in Theo''s bowl and ice cream in Lutz''s bowl. It seems to have just be a good sweetness, and Lutz is in a good mood to eat. After I had made my share, I sat in the opposite seat, and Theo and I met each other. "The princess''s hand is magical." "Me? Round your eyes to Theo''s words. The two of you have the magic hand, not me. I think it''s a great power to be able to cook without fire or ice. "I see. Anything in Princess''s hands transforms into something delicious." With a spoon in one hand, Lutz agreed with Theo. My hands are very normal and I don''t have any special abilities, but I''m d you said that. "I''m d you like it so much. I''ll make something else next time." In my words, Lutz dly narrows his eyes. Unlike the innocent smile I gave you earlier, it was an adult look. "Yeah, that''s how the princess alwaysughs." "We''ll do whatever we can." I swallow words trying to say that I would be more than wee to help. Because their eyes were so serious, they felt like they had a different meaning. Perhaps the assassination attempt worried me. Even if I wanted to hear that, I had already moved on to dessert, so I missed the time to cut it out. 218 The Temptation Of The Reincarnated Princess. After breaking up with Theo and Lutz, I decided to go to all the Kuas. Looking at the room that was being used as a storage area for medicine, Lily was just looking for it. After discussing the materials with Mr. Wolf with a serious face in her hand, she turns a blind eye when she notices my presence. He then brightened his eyes and handed over the material to Mr. Wolf before rushing over. "Dear Marie-san! "Hello, Lily. I''m sorry to bother you at work." "No, I was just getting some time off." She smiled and ran out of words without knowing what to return. I mean, you''ve obviously been working until now. "I''m going to prepare tea, so please wait." "Thank you. I''ll be right back.... nh" I couldn''t tell you because I''m leaving. Who can say such a ruthless thing before Lily, who is so weak? As a result, I became an idiot and I didn''t know which one, but it was true. Um, I''d like to talk to you for a moment. Yes! Volff smiled bitterly as he walked into the room after dropping off Lily who returned to smile. "If you don''t have to hurry, go slowly." Mr Wolff suggested it with his hand and sat on the chair. He moved the pile of books to another desk and then wiped the table with a cloth. "I''ve been baking cookies. Enjoy your meal." "Thank you. I''m so happy because I like your cooking." Hand over a box full of cookies. Close to the box, Mr. Volff said "good smell" and loosened his head. "Are you going to deliver it to someone else? Wolff asks when he notices the existence of a paper bag that I retreated to the side. It was an unintentional word, but I overreacted and bounced my shoulders. Mr Wolff then frowned. Hahahn, that''s a mean face you''re about to say. Well, I''m going to deliver it to that colored man. Looking at me in silence, Mr Wolff exhales in astonishment. You''re an easy-to-understand kid. "Yes, I n to deliver it to others as well." The contents of the paper bag consist of a small box of cookies and Lily''s handmade tea. Leon Hart-sama''s share, Hanayo-chan''s share, and Niisama''s share. However, oniisama is busy and I don''t know if I can meet her, so I''m going to eat it myself if I can''t. I always looked after you, so I thought I''d give us something in the box, but I felt like I could see the future without eating, so I gave it without wrapping. Still, I said, "I''ll make it a home treasure," so I ate it on the spot. If left alone, the Knight''s quarters will be in trouble. And what about Mikhail''s share? Though I brought them, I don''t have a chance to see them. I think I''d better give it to Mr Wolff, so please. With that in mind, the door opened. The person that came into my mind with Lily with the tray on the cup... was Mikhail. Probably offered to help Lily. With teapots and candy dishes, he looks at me and smiles softly. "Hello, Princess." Having met Mikhail for a long time, he waspletely familiar with the Kua. "Thank you, Mikhail, for your help. Would you like to join me for tea? "Thank you." He was not good atmunicating with people, but there was little remnant of it. The way she talks to Lily is no longer just good-looking. It is also wonderful that Lily, who makes tea, carelessly helps. I am impressed by the strategy of the driftstone and maiden game. There is no half-height of the potential. The demon king of the game was in charge of the charm, but now Mikhail is in charge of healing the charm with his soft waist and smile. Thebination of Lily, a small and slender beautiful girl, and Mikhail, a skinny young beauty, is a blessing. Looks like she''s watching the stills of the maiden game. "Don''t be a jerk, Boss." As I pointed out from behind, I hurriedly pressed my face with both hands. Shit. You look like a princess. While holding his face down, he looked back afraid and looked at Rolf with a dazed face. "The penis is bing more penis." Ku, I''m sorry. I can''t just tell you that I was feeling terrible. It was me who was biting my teeth, but I received support from unexpected ces. "... that''s not about the princess, is it? Instead of ming him, Mikhail leaned his neck with a funny face. Rolf, on the other hand, rounded his eyes as if he had been struck by falsehood, and then strayed his gaze as if it were evil. Oh, that''s an unusual reaction. "No, er...." "Or maybe Rolf has bad eyes? Rolf, with his mouth shut, chased him away. Besides, it is too painful because there is no malice. "Mikhail. That''s enough for you." With augh, Mr. Wolff sets off his help ship. Lily''s neighbor was unusuallyughing too, and her shoulders were shaking. Apparently, Rolf is not strong enough for Mikhail. Speaking of which, when I was treating my illness, I was sending a respectful look. I was looking at you, but I heard a little apology. I think I''ll forgive you for showing you something interesting. After tea with all the Kuas, I went to Hanayeon-chan''s room, but she was gone. I''m afraid I''ll have to go again tomorrow and eat it myself if I can''t. I stopped on my way back to my room. "... oh? Long hallway. Isn''t it the person I was looking for who was trying to turn into the corridor leading to the courtyard? Thebination of a small girl and a long-sized Kintetsu Knight is unusual in the castle, although it is too far away to be seen clearly. Besides, I don''t think that silhouette is anything but Hanami''s sailor clothes. There is also a strange confidence that I should not be mistaken for Mr. Leonhalt. Great. I think I can give it to you before the cookies run out. After the two, we follow them to the courtyard. But due to the distance, I couldn''t see on the way. No matter howrge the courtyard was, I didn''t think I''d lose sight of it. "Where did he go? "Looking for something? "Please." We need us to help us find them. Dalia''s flower beds and bud autumn roses are still missing. Gazebo, who stood in a small high ce, had no shadow. Going forward, looking around. The beautifully selected garden tree blocked my way like a maze. I feel like I heard a small voice in the distance. As he proceeded towards the direction of his voice, he eventually saw two figures. As I had imagined, it was Leon Hart-sama and Flower Sound, but they looked so steep. Under severe pressure, I stopped my feet. I can''t hear the story from afar. But it seems like we''re talking about something important, and it wouldn''t be good if it didn''t even sound like it. Should I call it back? But if you wait, it might be over. I looked at my feet and thought about it. So, after all, I decided toe back out, and I turned my gaze back to the two of them. And it froze. At the end of the line of sight, Hanayono-chan was hugging Leon Hart-sama, and the two of them were close by. 219 The Temptation Of The Reincarnated Princess. (2) I couldn''t believe what I saw immediately. I thought it was a dream. I fell asleep standing still, repeating the blink of an eye so as to hold onto an impossible idea. But no matter how many times I tried to wake up from my dreams, I couldn''t wake up. Because this is reality. Yes, because it''s real. With his confused head, he understood that and at the same time screamed in his heart. ... hey hey hey hey!? Nothing. There is a calm voice in my head that says that, but I shake my head and shake off the idea. There must be some mistake. Maybe my eyes got worse. I looked at the woman again. The soft hair of chiffon beige shakes at the shoulders. Hazelnut color is clear and double-eyed. A slightly modest nose and petal-like pale peach lips. The curve from the plump chest to the narrow waist draws a feminine line, unbnced from the loving face of childhood that stirs up the desire for asylum. The cute girl who is still today is Princess Miko, who was invited from another world recently. There can''t be two beautiful girls like Hanayeon-chan. The line of sight was then shifted to the man. Wrapped in a forged and robust body is the Knights of the Kinsai uniform, which is based on ck. Long, thin ck eyes peeking from between hard ck hair. Rigorous eyebrows and tall nose. The impression that a straight face is more majestic than beautiful is stronger. Instead of waning in charm over age, the color of a dripping man is increasing. You can''t go wrong, my beloved. Dear Mr. Leonhalt, Having checked it thoroughly, I carefully crushed my escape route. I mean, that''s it. In front of me, Flower Sound and Leon Hart-sama are hugging each other. Is that what it is? The heroine Hanayune-chan didn''t choose any of the many targets, why did she choose Leon Hart-sama as a subcharacter? And Leon Hart-san chose Flower Sound, not me. "....." Hyu, your unnaturally inhaled breath is stuck in your throat. My heart beat loudly with a nasty sound. Even though it''s not cold, your body trembles little by little. Why? Why, why, why. Where the hell did I make the wrong choice? "Low," us calls me from behind. He shut his mouth with both hands without saying anything. The paper bag in my hand fell to the ground. I was afraid to see if they noticed the noise, so I slipped us and left. I don''t want to be here for another second. Run along the hallway at a rushing speed. us followed me with a sarcastic face. Perhaps from his position, the garden trees were in the way and Leon Halt and the others could not be seen. I seem confused, but I appreciate you not asking me anything. I walked on without thinking, but it seemed that my body remembered the way, and someday I arrived in front of my room. Hold your disturbed breath while standing in front of the door. "... Rosemary, sir" From behind, us tended to hesitate to call me. They''re tiny voices, you know, worrying. Breathe deeply and repeatedly, forcing your throat to slip open. I swallowed the urge to swallow it up and put my strength into my stomach. "I''m sorry, us. You would have been surprised to run out of nowhere." Looking back, Iughed at us. The bright voice that was forced out didn''t match the scene, and the impression of wandering around was void. us frowned as if he had been struck by falsehood. Then, as if you had swallowed something very bitter, your face would slightly twist. Failed. I''m worried too much. Even if you know that, there''s nothing you can do. I had no choice but to keep my voice down. "I have something to think about. Can you leave me alone? "But...." "Please." Block us'' words as he tries to devour them with a strong voice. us remained silent for a few seconds as he patrolled, then his eyes fell down. Breathe out quickly. "... okay." us said with a very bitter voice. "I''m outside the door, so if you need anything, just let me know." I nod to the words that were added to say it was the greatest concession. Rather than the smile I just pasted, I just raised my mouth a little and said "thank you" with an ugly smile. Enter the room and close the door. Fall straight into the nearby bed with an unreliable step. I made a slightly loud noise, but the expensive bed didn''t scare me with my weight. Close your eyes to the feeling of afortable sheet that touches your cheeks. I want to sleep like this without thinking about anything. But my head goes on and on and on and on and on and on and on. I turned my hand around Leon Hart-sama''s waist and hugged Hana-chan. I was afraid to check where Leonhalt''s hand was, and I didn''t look very closely, but I don''t think it turned around on her back.... I''m not sure. It is likely that my wishes are greatly reflected. How was your expression? Mr. Leonhalt looked surprised, and I think Hanamichi''s expression was serious. ... maybe it was an ident. Wake up in the light that starts to see. The sound of a falling flower stopped you! Yes, it''s possible. Maybe something happened while I was away. It''s not necessarily the embrace of love. Even Master Leon Hart-san didn''t seem to be in love with Hanayo-chan...? "Don''t go anywhere." The voice of Leon Hart-sama that I heard the other day echoed in my head when I shook my fist with my heart. Leon Hart-sama, who was asleep, fell asleep and said zero. I didn''t think deeply about being hugged, but not going anywhere means that I could go somewhere. You thought it wasn''t always a word for me wandering around beside him. If you mistook me for someone else, who was that word addressed to? "Please don''t leave me." There is no such thing as Leon Hart-sama reaching out and slipping through. I''m not the only one obsessed with him. If Master Leonhart wishes, he will surely hold back his hand. Unless there''s a very important reason. Yes, for example. Something from another world. "... I see." The fallen idea fell into Stone and me. He murmured as he gazed out the window. "I broke up." A fairly t voice is like someone else''s. The voice did not contain any trace of dust, leaving only an empty sound in my ear. 220 Reincarnated Princess Nightmare. When I realized it, I stood in the dark. Just pure ck spreads out in front. I can''t see a thing when I close my eyes. The distance was uncertain, so I tried reaching forward. I didn''t feel anything touching my fingertips, and found nothing less than a meter away. It is the same even if you look around in slow motion. Only the darkness was spreading. I wonder why I am here in the first ce. I don''t know how I got here. I dug up my memories by working my head like it was glowing. What was I doing? Sure, it looks like he was asleep in bed... When I make memories, I think of a man and a woman walking by in the courtyard. That''s right. I must have broken up. Even if I remember it, I still don''t feel it. Like the view on the other side of the Sacred Screen, the contoured slogan was even about other personnel. Even if my own emotions do not catch up, my bodyins of mise and feels like I was asleep in bed. It seemed like there was a lot of noise on the way out, but it was also a hundred million times to check, and I kept sleeping with the futon on my head. From there, my memory ispletely broken. I wonder if he wandered asleep. I don''t remember anyone pointing to signs of sleepwalking. I don''t think I''ve ever been in a ce I didn''t know when I woke up in the morning. Or is there a case of sudden onset? I was thinking about it with a stick, but I can''t keep doing this. I don''t think there''s any boulders outside the castle, so let''s get back to the room first. So I dropped my gaze on my feet. There''s something at my feet. ck shadowy lumps. I try to see what''s there, but it''s dark and I can''t see. The size and thickness are quite good. Just as big as I squatted. When I was distracted by it at my feet, there was a chirping sound somewhere. The slightly open door is swaying loosely and unsteadily. A thin light was inserted from the open gap. The room is lit up lightly. In the dimmed darkness, the indoor appearance was glimpsed. Looking around the decorative room, he dropped his gaze on his feet. When I tried to find out who the unknown chunk was, I breathed for a moment. She opened her eyes wide, holding her breath. "... heh...!?" A dry scream leaks. Hair spreading on the floor, small blue face. A slender neck, luxurious shoulders, and a small hand thrown without force. The identity of the lump was a person. The person''s stomach is dyed bright red even though it doesn''t move. At first nce, it was so much bleeding that I could understand that it was fatal. People. People are dead...? The shock was too great and my feet swayed. You''re about to scream with fear and impatience, trying to seal your mouth with both hands. At that stage, I realized that I was holding something with my right hand. I don''t remember having anything. Besides, it was strange that I hadn''t noticed before, so I brought what I was holding in front of me. Something short bar-shaped seems to be wet, with potatoes and shizukushi falling on the floor. In the dark, a part of the sole painted with a ck liquid burst into shes of light. "... what is this...? A sharp de and a ck liquid surrounding it.... no, it''s not ck. Red. Red and ck liquid falls from the de of the knife to my hand. "Yikes....! The thrown knife fell to the floor and a ripple spread over the blood pile. Your heart is about to break and your heart is beating. Short, repeated breaths can make it very difficult to breathe. My head hurt like a crack. I... did I do it? Did I kill him? No, you''re not! Holding his confused head, he slowly retreats. Because if you don''t remember doing that, there''s no reason to do it. Something went wrong. I didn''t do it. I don''t think so. Repeat in your head and take another step. Even if you want to get away from your eyes, your gaze will turn towards the body that rolls to the floor as if it were sewn. Thin, tiny body. A girl as old as me. Legs thrown out of a dark blue pleated skirt are also thin enough to break easily. ... wait... no, it''s not. I recognize the clothes. Instead, I''ve never seen anyone else dress up besides her. It is unusual in this world, even though it was often seen in Japan in the previous life. No, no, no, no. That''s not true. Slowly approach your distant body while repeating your prayers. Hyuhuu, your throat sounds deafening. I can''t breathe well. The hair on your pale face is retreated with trembling hands. There is no cheerfulness in therge open eyes, as if it were a wooden illusion. The thinly opened lips were blue and the cheeks were pure white. She looked just like a healthy, beautiful girl, but she wasn''t mistaken. Princess Miko from another world. It was Hanamichi who rolled around as an unspoken corpse. "... no." Instead of screaming, the only thing that spilled out was a small whining that could be scratched off by a trivial noise. Previously, fear was far away, and an unrealistic sense of despair approached. ... did I kill Hanayeon-chan? Why? I wouldn''t do that. There is no reason to do such a thing. Are you sure about that? Someone asks after desperately denying it. Is there really no reason? I wonder if I really don''t have a clue. Are you sure I didn''t hate her? "Who''s there!?" The door opens and someonees in. A familiar voice is thest thing I want to hear right now. He leans on his knees beside Hanayoun and picks up his gorgeous body. He hugged her body and looked at me. Your dark eyes are dying in despair. "Princess... you...? If not, I want to scream, but I can''t speak. It''s not the same. Omae killed him. " Someone''s voice echoes in your head. No, no, no...! I don''t do that. Flower noise is important to me... Are you saying you''re a friend? You think you''re still a friend after you''ve been robbed of a lovely man you''ve been thinking about for years? ... ah, that''s... still... It must be something important to someone. I don''t want to hurt you! Be honest. You don''t want to give up, do you? No matter how beautiful you cover it up, your whirlpool desire won''t disappear. " That''s what I mean... Take away your desire. Kill them all. Don''t look at me like that. " Stop...!! "......! The moment I screamed, I woke up. In a dark room, only the sound of your rough breathing resonates. I can''t move my body because of fear. Even checking the surroundings was terrible. Wake up slowly with your trembling hands on the bedside. My whole body is sweaty and my nightwear is sticky and ufortable. Is it still before dawn? The area is dim. But my eyes got used to the darkness, and I was able to easily check the state of the room. This is my familiar room. There was no one in the room and no body rolled around at my feet. ... dreams. As I understood it, I rxed from my whole body. When I hugged myself with both hands, my body trembled little by little. "I''m fine... that was a bad dream." The voice that keeps repeating to yourself is also scattered and trembling. I don''t want to kill Hanayoun. I don''t hate you, I don''t hate you. "You don''t want to give up, do you? "....." I think of what I just said in my head. It was a pleasure to be seen from the bottom of my heart. Even if my head understands that I have broken up, it is uneptable because I still like Mr. Leonhart. I haven''t lost sight of how much I like him. I wasn''t supposed to give up. Well, maybe. I wonder if other words are what I mean. I don''t care what Mr. Leonhart feels, do I want to take it away from you? Even if I hurt Mr. Leonhalt. Can I... kill Hanayeon-chan? Too vivid and miserable a scene came to mind to call it just a dream. The luxurious body lying in the blood reservoir and vague eyes sh back. Zokri and my spine are falling cold. My body trembled. Shake your head in a hurry to shake off your fear. No matter how ugly an emotion is in me, the worst can be avoided if you hold it firmly with reason. Don''t be weak. I''m the only one who can decide what to do. As soon as I told myself that, the voice of my dream came back to life in my head. Take away your desires. "Speaking of which... what was that voice? I felt ufortable with the voice of my heart. I''m not familiar with it. Rather than gender, age is uncertain. It''s rough and unclear, like noise in your ears. Disharmony like a lot of voices ovepping. "... no way" A symbol of doom. A word that stands for the existence of what is called the disaster of the worldes to mind. If Sole were inside me... As far as I could think, it was the worst imagination. "Oh no...." The ck cat stared at me in the dark, staring at me in a daze. 221 The Agony Of The Knight Commander. At the edge of the courtyard of the castle, I am now hugged by a girl who is a guest from another world. No matter how hard it is to see, it''s a ce where you don''t know who gets through. I have a headache in apletely unfavorable situation, even though one end of the cause is my own. "... Lord Fuzuki" When I called my name in trouble, the girl nced at me. "Stay still, Mr. Leonhalt! The request to ''let go'' in my sight is clearly read and rejected. I looked up at the sky as I breathed out. How the hell did this happen? Recall how things have happened while murmuring with a mood of escape from reality. The beginning was a nightmare. It''s not a metaphor for a tragic sight, it''s a real dream you dream when you sleep. Everyone has had asional bad dreams. I didn''t think she was a toddler, and she didn''t cry at night like a nightmare, and she wasn''t as bad as she was shredded after two nights... Until recently. Apparently I was a weak man. I couldn''t sleep with a dream that made a precious woman cry. I always made her cry in my dreams. I dreamed of holding the men around her. I had a dream of holding her down and hurting her as she tried to escape in fear. Every night, in my dream, she shed tears quietly. Instead of crying and ming me, I stopped crying from empty eyes dominated by deep despair. Having a simr dream for days after days is abnormal enough, but it is not just a nightmare that I need to make a decision. The characters of the dream are me and her. Sometimes other peoplee out, but I don''t remember a real person around her or me intervening with a stranger. Rather than evidence of outside interference, there is no basis for it. In other words, it is not the situation that is strange, it is also possible that it is my head. Is this an ugly desire to sleep in my depths? Or is there something immeasurable at work? The troubled me chose to casually consult Fuzuki. If there is a Demon King in me, I must deal with it as soon as possible. Before I reached out to her again, I melted my reason with the Demon King. With that in mind, Fuzuki took the time. I thought about how to exin it, and I made a mistake. Asked if the demon king might be inside me, Fuzuki''s expression, which was a good smile, turned around. With a harsh look on her face, she was angry with me for avoiding explicit remarks and hugged me. He said, if you show disgust and rejection by holding yourself as a natural enemy, it may be possible. It''s too cluttery. But if you say so, you can no longer avoid it or throw it away. And then we get to the beginning. This is thepletion of a hell of a picture called Fuzuki who clings to me and stands on a stick without doing anything. Don''t miss my every move, Fuzuki stares up. Big hazelnut eyes don''t have a girly freshness of their age. Ning, you have sharp eyes like a soldier interrogating a suspect. "... how about that? Aren''t you ufortable? I''m not ufortable, but I''m not happy. As a healthy adult male, I wonder how the reaction is while being hugged by a poor woman, but to be honest, I don''t feel anything in particr, and if I can be more honest, I want you to leave as soon as possible. "... especially" She smiled bitterly while her words were cloudy. To me, Fuzuki is more a child than a woman. It is no different from being stuck by my younger brothers and neighboring children. Speaking of fifteen, we are adults in Japan. A finedy who debates the social world. Fuzuki''s appearance will appeal to the eyes of the opposite sex. However, I can''t see her as a heterosexual person with a treacherous expression and a prominent young voice. Because there is an age difference, it hardens when I think about it. She... she''s the same age as Fuzuki. If I suck, it''s one down. You want to scream at your fierce self-loathing. What am I doing with a fifteen-year-old girl? It wasn''t enough to be devoured in a dream, but I reached out thinking it was a dream. The cursed words I said in my arms that I would miss were definitely my true meaning. Why don''t you look at the other girls and think they''re just kids? When did I recognize him as a woman, not a child? I''ve been watching my growth since I was a kid. Little hard-working princess. I thought I loved the clumsiness of relying on people and embracing them by myself, but only the desire for asylum. The feeling of being so important and hoping for happiness more than anyone else must have been simr to that of your father or brother. Even though I realized you admired me, I thought it was a yearning. A smiling and pale thing that makes a young child want to be his father''s wife. When I get old, I''ll disappear someday. That''s why I told myself never to step into the wrong distance. A smart, beautiful, heartless princess. There should be a man of the same age standing next to him, honest and promising. That''s how I broke the wall I was building. Don''t shake it yet. I felt like I had been beaten by words that I desperatelyined about with tears. You must have seen me taking a step forward by deciding that I was a young lover. And yet, instead of ming him, he decides on his chest to plead for good health. Don''t be ridiculous, I wish you''d hit me. By then, he was the most important girl in the world to me. It''s not love, it''s love, love. Sometimes when I see a sinking face, I think I was just thinking about how to make youugh. I want you to be happy. I don''t want it to hurt slightly. Free love is not noble, butughing would have been enough. I made it look like an ugly thing. I feel nauseous. I understand that if there is only a small possibility that the Demon King is inside me, I should report it to His Majesty. And yet, what hesitated was not the loyalty that it was not enough to annoy me. I didn''t take it lightly because of my mind. I was afraid that Rosemary would deprive me of my right to propose. I don''t have such a right to pray for it to be my fault. I''m not qualified to stand in front of that innocent and beautiful person. It was a little noise that brought me back to reality. And then something fell. Fuzuki seemed to have heard it, and she looked back. While I breathed relief at the gradual release, I looked at the direction of the sound. Fuzuki was walking around with Kyokyoro, but he stopped as if he had found something on the other side of the garden tree. She crouched down on the spot and picked up the paper bag. If someone had witnessed the scene earlier, it would have been a little worse. I can''t tell you the truth, but I can''t keep it that way. Because there are people who don''t want to misunderstand. "What is it? Fuzuki tries to check the contents of the paper bag. "Please lend it to me" Don''t let anything happen to the Guest. I don''t think it''s dangerous, but I''ll be vignt. Receive the paper bag from Fuzuki and open it. It was the sweet smell of baked confectionery that plucked my nostrils. "Baked confectionery... it''s a cookie. Is it the maid''s? "Cookies... cookies!?" Repeating my words, Fuzuki opened his eyes for a few seconds. "Mi, let me see! Fuzuki, who took the bag, checked inside. Her face gradually faded. Fuzuki, who looked like he was about to cry, murmured with a bluish face such as "misunderstanding" or "hate". And it''s only five seconds from now that I''m going to fade more blue than Fuzuki. 222 The Summon Monkey Was In A Hurry. The contents of the paper bag are delicious cookies baked in a beautiful fox color. The first thing that came to mind when I saw the subdivided sole was the appearance of a beautiful and cute woman. A more pathetic princess than any princess in a dream country. I''m trying to bake cookies, but would you like to make flowers with me? I wanted to nod in the words of her who invited me, but unfortunately I had a promise and refused. I really, really wanted to go. When Leonhart-san had such a divine event, I wanted her not to install a promise. I don''t intend to rebel because I am taking care of you, but I kept quiet that I was going to resent you a little bit. Even if she refused, she didn''t look upset andughed at me. Gentle. Perhaps if this cookie wasn''t too proud, it wouldn''t be for me and Mr. Leonhalt. And yet, what kind of a show did I show her...!? The fact that cookies are falling down here is probably what they saw. Her favorite man witnessed a decisive moment when I was hugging him. That sucks... From her point of view, I don''t like it when I try to steal it from apletely romantic quote.... No! I think Leon Halt looks really good, but it''s not like that!! "Lord Fuzuki? Called in a suspicious voice, I looked up slowly. He peeked at me with a perhaps terrible look, and said, "What''s wrong? And I said, It''s hard to exin. But if you don''t tell me, you''ll get stubborn. "The owner of this cookie, probably Rosemary." "....." Your stunned voice leaks from your well-shaped lips. Your neat face is fading as much as mine. "He said he was cooking today. Probably came to deliver it to us." "... uhh... that means..." Leon Hart-sama squeezed out his voice, and it was sweeping away. I connect the words that have been cut off so that I am afraid to speak beyond them. "You might have seen it earlier." That assumption was the worst for me and for Mr. Leonhart. What kind of timing do you want to be witnessed by the person you don''t want to see the most? Did Imit a great sin in my previous life, God? Looking up to heaven with a more sober feeling. The clear sky had the same color as that of my world. But this sky is not connected to my city. I thought that the transfer of other worlds was the only event in Lanobe, but I never thought it woulde down on me. Both appearance and academic ability are equal. Normal personality. Motor nerves are so duller than normal people. I think it would be a mistake for me to be summoned to another world. I didn''t get run over by a truck like Lanobe or fall from a high ce, and I didn''t know where to find it. And people with beautiful faces surrounding me. Moreover, paintings and sculptures are often less realistic than actors appearing in films and overseas dramas. It looks sparkly and looks like my eyes are going to copse. Face deviation too high? Surrounded by beauty, I couldn''t afford to be happy, and I wanted to cry with anxiety. Ranobe would try to escape the reality that the prince would smile to reassure him, but no one would help him. So it seems that the beautiful young man who was standing behind the king talking was the prince. Instead of smiling, she didn''t say a word with no expression. In the meantime, I don''t think it''s helpful that you''ve been on your knees in front of me and smiling at me for a moment. Mr. Leonhalt was beautiful, but he wasn''t scared because of his gentle expression. Because he is an adult man, he is good at taking precautions to keep me from noticing. But just as well, you''re good at drawing lines. I knew it wasn''t personal, so I didn''t have to make a mistake. It wasn''t the knight who saved me from being crushed by tension and anxiety in a different world with no one to rely on. Neither a king nor a prince. Weren''t you scared? You don''t have to endure it anymore, it''s okay. " That''s what made meugh was the princess who broke out of the picture book. Even though the demon king''s seal may have been broken because of me, he wiped my tears with his white and soft hands, saying, "It''s not your fault" without a word of reproach. She stroked my back so gently that she would forgive me. It smelled so good. I''ve met many lovely men since I came to another world, but the most lovely is a princess. It''s thin, soft, and has a very good scent, and it looks like a cute, beautiful girl, but looks better than anyone else. A more beautiful prince to me than anyone else. I definitely don''t want to be recognized as an enemy by such a longing person!! Hold your fist tightly and face your determination again. Whether the shock was too big, I grabbed Leon Hart-sama''s arm, which was solidified with a pale blueplexion, and it shakes a lot. "Master Leonhalt! Not if it''s solidified! If you don''t go after them and exin them, they''ll mistake you! Leon Hart-sama, who raised her face vigorously, tried to run straight away. You look like a wildlife. But on the verge of running, he noticed my presence and stopped. He looked at me and the direction of the hallway with his irritating and seeping face, and then swallowed everything. "Fuzuki, I will send you to your room once." You may want to rush back to Rosemary right away, but Leon Hart is a fine man to remember his duties. Even though I knew I should obey him honestly so as not to bother him, I shook my head sideways. "I don''t like it. Please take me with you." I want to make excuses, too. What a cunning thing to do with Mr. Leonhart. Mr. Leonhalt raised his eyebrows in trouble, but he exhaled one sigh as if he had given up. It would be a waste of time asking questions. After briefly telling her that she would go, she turned her heel back. There is no Rosemary in the vicinity anymore, and I can''t find her when I look around. Eventually, when I went to Rosemary''s private room, the guard knight who was always beside me stood at the entrance. I''m sure his name was... Mr. us. There was an image of him with a refreshing smile, and he was dripping like a wild flower. The weakness resembled arge dog scolded by its owner. But as soon as he realized the presence of me and Master Leonhart, he made up his face. us. "Good work, Commander. May I help you?" Although I usually dress up as usual, my expression is harder than when I am next to Rosemary. "No... is Rosemary in the room? Yes, sir. " Mr us seemed surprised to see Mr Leonhalt with bad teeth. "I''d like to talk if I could." "Talk?" For a moment, Ms. us''s contemted expression changed as if she had thought of something. He stared at me and Leon Hart-sama with his dripping green eyes. I couldn''t miss the slightest difort. "Commander... did you do something to Rosemary?" I was struck by words that were not in doubt, and Leon Hart-sama''s shoulders swayed slightly. Of course, Mr. us didn''t miss it. His gaze increased his swallowing and his hand hung on the handle of the sword. I knew it was you. us threw up in a hateful, scattered voice. Unable to withstand the instant air, I split between the two. "Ah, um, it''s a misunderstanding! It''s not Mr. Leonhart''s fault, it''s mine, so please let me exin! "Be quiet." With a sharp gaze, I replied with a pitiful voice, "Yikes..." as I retreated. "... I did hurt the princess." Mr Leonhalt said with a hard voice. "My reckless behavior tortured him." Your expression and voice are seeping with regret. However, Mr. us is not bonded, and his gaze is getting tighter. My spine freezes when I hear the sword on my hips tter. "Hit me as much as you wantter. Whatever you want, I don''t care.... so just a little. Let me talk to you." Holding his fist tightly, Mr. Leonhalt looks straight at Mr. us. "I... don''t want to lose you." It was like a voice that was cut to pieces. Straight thoughts directed at just one person, to the point where I''m blushing just listening. Words that are not decorated aremunicated directly. How much does Mr. Leonhalt think of Mr. Rosemary? Long silence falls. us exhales a bitter sigh. Once the green eyes fell down, they turned again towards Leonhart-sama. "... please take it back" us''s eyes are not as sharp as before. Yet he spins words of rejection. He nced at me like he was trying to control me and kept on saying. "Rosemary is now resting." The precaution to be quiet just now meant not waking Rosemary. "If you want to talk, please wait until Rosemary calms down." That''s the line that us can make the most of. Leon Hart also understands his intentions and rxes his shoulders. Mr us nced lightly at Mr Leonhalt and murmured with resentment, "Don''t forget what happened earlier." Mr Leonhalt nodded bitterly. A few dayster, imagining that this well-dressed face would be crushed, I shrugged my shoulders. 223 The Knight CommanderS Monologue. "Commander Olsain. Is there something wrong? When asked with a voice of fear, I return to myself. A young Kintetsu Knight stands in front of the constable. Was it indeed the second year since you joined the army? I remember reading his report on the way. You must have been anxious to see me silently with a harsh face. He nced at a nervous, upright young man and then turned his gaze back to hand. "No problem." While sincerely ming yourself for being stunned while on duty, you get a quill without putting it on your face. After signing and returning the documents, the strong expression of the young Kintetsu Knight is relieved. He left the room and saw the door close. You''ve done a bad thing. It seems that I can''t afford to look so scared of young people right now. Stimtes the area between the eyebrows with your thumb. I felt that the dull pain I had felt since the morning was only slightly distant. Lift your body to the ceiling on the back of the chair. Iy down with my hands on my stomach and exhaled for a long time. I can think of the cause of the disorder without even thinking about it. I feel sorry for myself for bringing personal emotions to work, but I can''t control myself. "Princess...." An unexpectedly leaking voice is a terrible ear murmur, scattered low. He murmured in his chest as if it were the roar of a hungry beast, hoisting the corner of his mouth to one end. I haven''t seen the princess in the courtyard for a week. [M] Despite being told to wait until calm down, I went to see him the next day. Still, us with his stupid face checked inside. However, she did not reply. Every day, his neck was never shaken vertically. us, who initially said it was a good feeling, also had cold eyes, clouding his expression with anxiety as he followed the day. Of course, I''m not the one who keeps being shaken, but the princess who keeps rejecting me. At first, I gave up wanting to see him until he settled down. She couldn''t see me even after a few days, and I was worried if she was feeling ill. But ording to us, he''s not asleep. It seems that the princess has been reading a lot of books in the room. [M] He seems to be studying something with enthusiasm, so he can''t get in the way. I can''t help it if I''m busy. I''ll give you a few more days to calm down before you take your time. If you think so, your feet ignore your head''s instructions and head to your princess''s room. Nothing but annoyance, such as the Knights of the Kintetsu taking a day trip to Her Royal Highness''s room. Pretending to be a good adult was long overdue. Knocking sounds bring back to reality the consciousness that was sinking into the sea of thought. He exhaled again and then woke up. "Excuse me." Permission to enter was granted to the lieutenant. He gave me a bunch of documents he had recovered from everywhere and stopped. After looking at my face for a few seconds, I raised my eyebrows slightly. I''m so tired. "... is it on your face?" I smiled back at the deputy officer who nodded deeply. If he was so gentle and caring, he must have looked so terrible. "Let''s take a break. I will prepare tea." No, it''s fine. Put the paperwork at the edge of the desk and take control of the deputy who tries to leave. "Overpacking your roots will reduce your efficiency." That''s how the lieutenant made the traffic. Fortunately, there is no umtion of work now, but asionally I was preached that it is also work to rest, and I raised my hand slightly when I surrendered. "Okay. But I don''t want tea. I feel like I''m going for a walk." "Yes, wee." When he stood up, the lieutenant smiled with satisfaction. After leaving the office in such a way that I would be kicked out, I wandered around the castle without any trouble. ... no, it''s a lie. There is certainly no destination, but there is a purpose. I was hoping to see you at first sight. [M] After all, my shallow hopes never came true. At some point, my feet were facing out. Looking up at the majestic castle from the back of the garden. I had a headache when I stopped looking at the balcony in a high position. Now it''s like... no, it''s the criminal himself. It''s creepy to want to see you from afar. Feel the roughness and scratch the back of your head. I tried to return my heel as soon as I got back to work. Something glitters from the shadow of the balcony. "....." There is a white hand on the dull cream handrail. The slippery shawl fell off her thin shoulders and her other hand gently pressed on her. A sun-spun tinum blonde that ys with the breeze at random. The face that fell down showed a shadow, and I couldn''t see the expression. Still, it''s been a long time since I''ve seen you, and your chest is getting hot. Nature and the call to "princess" leaked. It''s only about two finger joints in size, and I can''t see it. I doubt if it will arrive even if I lift it up, but I can''t hear you murmuring. And yet the princess looks up. My eyes were swimming and I finally came to me. Your eyes are clearer than the clear sky. My eyes are tangled. I even forgot to breathe, so I took a step unconsciously. The princess''s thin shoulders shake and his hand leaves the handrail. The crooked princess turned around and disappeared. "... ah" I couldn''t move while reaching for my back. I got away. Rejected. As soon as I understood it so that my brain seeped in, a sharp pain prated my chest. The sound of your ear ringing a bell is annoying behind your ear. My breathing became shallow and my spine sweaty. Grasp your stretched hand tightly. It''s not that I didn''t feel anything about being unable to see you no matter how many times I went to see you. Whether you''re awake or asleep, it''s all over your head. I don''t want you to wait until you calm down. It''s not like I can''t see you because I''m busy. What if they don''t want to see you anymore? What am I supposed to do if I''m trying to make a break for such an impudent man and walk a new path? No, in the first ce. It was a miracle that I was always the only one who looked so beautiful and attractive. And since miracles don''t happen again, they''re called miracles. Maybe his eyes won''t look straight at me anymore. The moment I thought about it, I felt blooding out of my body. My feet and feet are shaking. Is it the world or yourself that is shaking? The contents of your head are so confusing that you don''t even know it. When summoned, I like to jump lightly on my shoulders. I like the moment when the blue eyes that found me melt away. I love the change in the soft cheeks that fades thinly. I really like the moment when your eyes shine and you call me with your lovely lips like a petal. All that was given as a matter of course was taken away and given to someone other than me. Yes, it is. A man your age would have thought he looked good next to her. That''s what I mean. His eyes and voice, his thin white hands and his soft lips will belong to another man. I smile, leave myself to it, and swear to each other''s future. The moment I imagined it as a fragment, intense anger dominated my body. It looks like blood is boiling. A boiling anger burns your heart. My body is hot enough to go mad, but my head is cold enough. I didn''t know there were such harsh feelings in me. "....." Theughter leaked out of ce. The dryughter was a terrible and fierce sound. I don''t deserve it. After all, I didn''t intend to let the princess get away with the fine dust, even if I arranged for the difference in age and the difference in identity. I wonder what a rough man with only a sword''s arm was wearing. There is no more fear in this world than losing him. Then I''ll grab that hand with all my hands. Before they lose it, before they take it. I was dazed by my greedy self, but I felt even cleaner. I''m not lost anymore. "I''m sorry, Princess." I''m not going to let you go. The whispering voice disappeared when the wind grabbed it without reaching anyone''s ears. 224 Ex-Assassin Sighs. The soil pushed up by the frost pir makes a sharp and light sound every time it is stepped on.The cold wind, which stroked his cheeks, raised the dead leaves in the corner of the road. The brief autumn that visited the Raptor kingdom is already overshadowed by winter signs.Within a month, there will be snow around here as well. Pull up the cor of the jacket to avoid iing cold air. The exhaled breath was faintly white and frozen. Fukus, a border city in the western Raptor kingdom. I stayed a little over a year ago.I was working as an assassin without a Raptor''s name, not as Nabel''s spy Latte. At that time, the city was bustling with caravans and pedestrians traveling to and from the King''s City of Nabel and Raptor, but now it''s quiet. Instead of the serenity that is characteristic of the countryside, it is surrounded by a lonely, dim atmosphere.Even the most discerning streets of the market were sparse, and the faces of the people they interacted with werecking. Is it because there are few young men in the city who are going elsewhere to earn money?Did you emigrate to another country before the real winter came? In any case, the road ahead is dark. But we''re still better off here.I hear there was a riot in the northern city.Fortunately, it was suppressed by the guards before the big fight, but it was only a temporary measure.If the food shortage persists any longer, the riots will be even more massive and sparks will fly everywhere. "Ten silver coins in a bag of wheat!?Are you kidding me? As I walked down the street, I heard a loud voice. You can see middle-aged women and young women arguing like clerks at the store of the market. "Are you kidding me?We''re close, so if you don''t like it, buy it elsewhere. " "You''re in trouble because you don''t have anywhere else to sell!Hey, could you hold on a little longer?Ten silver coins is a week''s worth of my boss''s money.I can''t eat anymore. " Young women shrink to middle-aged women who look disgusted and try to chase them away with their hands. "If you make it cheap, I''ll advertise it in the neighborhood.Please! " "Even if you say so, you can''t do anything impossible.It''s been bought everywhere, and I don''t know when I can buy it next time.We have a life ahead of us. " The argument continued, but I lost interest and started walking again. It scattered as if it was no longer a familiar sight, or as if nothing had happened to the people who had stopped for a moment. The economic sanctions imposed on the Kingdom of Nabel havee into effect as soon as possible. Although there are restrictions on imports and exports, domestic stocks do not run out immediately. Things are disappearing faster than consumption begins to stagnate. The cause is the buy-in by some merchants. The market was less essible and the people''s anxiety was fomented. Even at a slightly higher price, one person would buy the product and another would imitate it.The chain makes things disappear even more.Even though it was known to be a vicious circle, there was no way to stop it, and it was now natural for it to be traded at many times the price of the market. If you just sit still, you''re going to self-destruct. As for me, you''re very wee. If you could just watch it rot and perish from the edges so that it would be eroded by the twitching and disease, you''d feel better now. Imagine that the corners of your mouth hang naturally. But as soon as he sighed, his pleasant feelings disappeared. Unfortunately, my husband doesn''t like wasteful killing. Enemies... and a country ruled by the mastermind who tried to kill herself, I''m sure that youngdy would be heartbroken if she knew the status quo in the Raptor Kingdom. As for me, I would like to make you suffer as long as possible, but I have to give up thinking about your daughter''s mood. "Really, sorry." Speak to yourself, not to anyone. I like the good qualities of my husband, but it is a bit unfortunate that his background as an ex-assassin does not bring him to life at all. If your daughter wanted, she could cut the king to pieces and feed the animals. It is not painful to go around and stir up anxiety and sink the whole country into the sea of fire.It would be fun to lead the rebels and have them attack the castle. Your daughter would shake her neck with a pale blue face if she presented those suggestions.When I think of myself desperately trying to stop me while trembling, I feel a little uplifted.Much more fun than imagining repeated killings. After all, I guess I like my husband''s sweetness. Even if I get a knife that cuts well, I don''t have to show it or swing it around, but I can hold on to my rope because I''m the one who takes care of it with a sheath. Your daughter understands and underestimates her value.It seems like you think that you are an ordinary person with nothing to note other than your status, but it is absolutely impossible. With power and money ahead, the mental strength that keeps you sane for a little while is sufficient and special.Your daughter is worth more than who she is and what she looks like. Like a lotus blooming in the mud, the appearance of Rin blooming in any environment is more beautiful than anything else. Because I understand that, I weigh myself rather than myself. If you let your emotions destroy everything, it will definitely feel good.Once you remove everything that could be an obstacle, you''ll be very relieved.But at the same time, what''s more important... hurts your daughter''s heart. Ah. That''s why I exhale the frustration that builds up at the bottom of my stomach. Because there are no other options at a time when you think that even such inconvenience is not bad. Reach the inn, a short distance from the city centre.A gentleman sitting on a chair raised his hand lightly as he entered the room at the door upstairs. Hey. A man with a neat face who doesn''t look good in a lonely inn in the city smiles with his soft, colorful eyes. White shirts, grey trousers, ck coats, and no decorative outfits hide their nobility. His name is Amir von Merkle. He is the real brother of the present King of the Raptor Kingdom. Now that the situation has not stabilized, I am not a good person to walk around. Even so, it''s not safe to be locked up in the Mansion of King''s Landing. Knowing the imminent status quo and taking no measures, there was an increase in the number of high-ranking nobles who wanted to take charge of the king''s brother. Even though he is less interested in the people and politics, the King, who is more obsessed with his position than anyone else, is looking to ignore his excellent brother and eliminate him if there is a gap.If they knew what the aristocrats were up to, they could be executed for good reason. Once we get here, we won''t be able to retreat anymore. Depose the present king, and be a new king?To be executed as a traitor?There are two ways to choose. While feeling irresponsible that it was a pity, I took the piece of paper out of my pocket. "It''s what you want." The king''s brother smiles and epts the offer. He opened a four-fold piece of paper and his expression slightly stretched as he followed the text with his eyes.But the agitation is instantaneous and hidden in a seductive smile. "You may be slightly weak as a trump card, but please ovee it with your own hands." "Weak? Is this it? Speaking indifferently, the king''s brother raised his voice with a mix of astonishment and admiration. Wang''s brother is going to visit the border master from now on.Of course, it is not official business, but an informal visit as an acquaintance.We must ensure that we have the cooperation of Border Guards, which is the key to the military, but it is also difficult to carry our feet frequently. In that case, I dedicate a weak trump card to the information. A new deposit was discovered from a mountain in border territory. Known as a copper mine for decades, it has been mined less recently and is expected to be abandoned in a few years. But they came here and found a new deposit of gold and silver.The amount is not much, but it is a considerable amount in terms of the amount. Economic sanctions will make it possible for the people suffering from food shortages to survive the winter. I am not sure if I thought so, but no formal report has yet been made to the country. If you report it to the country, you will have a lot of profit as a tax. And areas with mines are close to royalty.If you seed, you may be led to usations and even take possession of the deposit. As long as the negotiator doesn''t want to be doomed, he or she will be able to draw on his or her side. "If this breaks the deal, you canugh at me for being ipetent." Breaking out a dryugh, Wang''s brother plugs the folded piece of paper into his pocket. Then, for some reason, she stared at me.The gaze that sticks over the jacket is annoying and says, "What?There is danger in the voice asking. "No... I think I''m simply jealous.We are under-resourced all year round. " "Solicitation?" "I''ll pour as much as I can." While saying so, Wang''s brother has already given up his voice and expression.Are you going to y with words after you understand that I won''t nod? "Unfortunately, it''s already been sold." That''s right. Exhaling tirelessly, Wang''s brother muttered again to himself, "Isn''t that right?" 225 Capture The Reborn Princess. Dosari and the sound of something falling quickly woke her up. "......!? Wake up the inclined body and look around. It''s the familiar room in which the focus slowly begins to converge.Looking at his feet, the book that remained open fell.The sound looks like this. He was asleep while he was reading it. Pick up a book while holding down a dull and painful head.The action of gently tapping the back cover to remove dust was dull enough to make meugh. I haven''t slept muchtely... is there any disadvantage?To be precise, I''m afraid to sleep.Sometimes I was afraid of having a noisy dream, but more than that, I was terrified to think that dreams would havee true without knowing. Nightmares that look like nights are much more realistic in how people and objects are shaped.Every time I woke up, I felt relieved from the bottom of my heart that it wasn''t real. But I''m scared because it''s such a good dream. When the dayes when I can''t wake up from my dreams. If my body moves in disregard of my will and takes someone''s life. Such stupid thoughts are circling around in my head. I stared silently on the table next to the bed.A round ck lump in a basket of bamboo raised its face as if it had noticed my gaze. Eyes like ss balls that can''t read my emotions stare back at me. Previously, the pale eyes on the shore of theke turned to a dark sea floor color.Is the change due to the increase or decrease of light, or is it because of concern?Or is there another factor?I''m even afraid to check it out. He remains my precious cat.I wonder why I feel like I''m confronting a creature I don''t know. I was afraid of making the difort inside me definitive, so I couldn''t call it "Nero." I stared at each other like a staring beast, but suddenly, as if I had lost interest, the cat took its gaze away from me and became round to bed again. I exhaled my unconscious breath.When I put my weight on the back of the sofa and meditate, I feel that my headache is clearer. There are a lot of things you need to think about, but you don''t get along well withck of sleep. Is there a demon king in me? I don''t feel anything. Still, every time I fall asleep, I get anxious about the nightmares I see and the behavior of other people''s cats. Or are you in Nero? Friendly and energetic, Nero began to spend most of his day in bed.Once in a while, he doesn''te near me.The eyes that were observing another creature looked different from my cute little one. But it''s also possible that Nero''s attitude is guarding the demon king inside me, not me. It was also possible that some kind of change was urring due to the resurrection of the Demon King. All of this is uncertainty. The more you think about it, the more anxiety bes. "I don''t know...." A small weak sound fell down. I gathered information desperately to push anxiety. Since the Magic King book was with my father, I studied the magic and magic books from one end. Earlier, I heard from Irene that people in this world may have a trace amount of magic, even if they can''t use magic. ording to the information in the book, the Demon King has the power to amplify the magic of the vessel. Together, if there was a Demon King in me, my magic amount would have risen. In other words, if I could use my magic, it would prove that the Demon King is inside me. I thought about it and tried various things, but everything was underdeveloped. You can''t use magic, and the physical characteristics of using magic don''t appear. Mr. Irene, I thought Lutz and Theo could tell me, and I immediately dismissed it as no good. Even though the Demon King may be inside me, it is dangerous to make contact with the wizard. After all, should I talk to my father? Because I am afraid to see you in person, it is best to ask for instructions by letter or message via someone I can trust. Even if you think about it, your body doesn''t want to move. Looking blurrily at the ceiling, I buried my head on the sofa and on thep I held. The demon king, who appeared in books of the past and maiden games, was manipting the body. Naturally, the vessel that the Demon King lost will return to the corpse.At the same time as defeating the Demon King in the game, there should have been a depiction of Mikhail''s body bing Chile and disappearing. What if the vessel is alive? What happens after that? "Eh...." Her scratched body trembled. I don''t think you can stop the Demon King and destroy him without damaging my body.Even if you survive because of the Demon King''s ability to regenerate, you don''t know what happens when the Demon King is gone. I don''t want to die. The fundamental fear of being a creature is rising. A royal duty.It''s your duty to protect the people.Even if I tried to make up my mind, I couldn''t. I just can''t wait to be scared. Even if you want to cling to someone and cry, the reality beyond anybody''s control will knock you down even more. "Mr. Leon...." You can''t. Even though I can''t rely on you anymore, ites to mind the most. Mr. Leonhalt already has a flower noise. There''s no more room for me to go in.That''s why I have to give up. The time hase to let you go, as I promised you a long time ago. And yet, I don''t like being pushed by ultimatums, and I continue to refuse to visit Mr. Leonhalt. You''ve beening all day worrying about me in a closed cage. I''m worried that Hanayeon-chan will misunderstand me when I do that, and I''m living with you because it''s thest time I want you to swing around a little bit more. When I happened to see Leon Halt in the garden, I was reminded again. I still haven''t given up on Master Leonhart at all.I can''t help it. I want someone to tell me how to end this love. "... huh? Co, the door was knocked. Raise your face and look back at the entrance. I wonder who. ... I asked us not to deal with anyone for a while. Or is it your father or your mother? If so, it would be too pathetic to ask us to hold it. Exhale one breath and stand up in a slow motion.With just this much movement, I felt a little dizzy. My feet are not moving, and I aim for the sh and door. "... us? Touch the door with your stretched fingertips and speak up to hear the requirements. However, there is no response. Silent silence flows. I waited a few seconds before tilting my neck.When I tried to turn my heel back, I wondered whether Knock was wrong. "... princess" I heard a familiar voice. Nervous or a little grabbed bass is for my loved ones. I stunned and stared at the door. I suppose I heard him wrong, and I suppose there''s no way I could hear him wrong. "It''s Leon Hart. I''m sorry for being rude." Mr. Leonhalt continued to talk through the door about what he thought of me in silence. Returning to me, I can quickly pull back the hand that was touching the door.After a few steps, he retreated. A simple question arises as to why. Mr Leonhalt has certainly visited me many times.But considering how I feel when I refuse a visit, I didn''t even pretend to speak directly once. "You can take as much me as you wantter, please open the door." Confused, I can only stand up silently. I gripped my shivering fingertips in front of my chest. The door rang to appeal to me. "Let me talk to you." I don''t want to hear it. I shake my head without strength.There is no way that such a refusal will be conveyed to him when he separates the door.Cover your ears with your hands and step away from the door. A long silence fell. When we pinched the door and got stuck, we mutually waited silently for each other toe out. How long has it been? I heard a faint sigh.I feel lonely with relief thinking that I will leave.I refused it myself, and I don''t have that kind of qualification. But after betraying my expectations, Master Leonhalt did not leave. "Just a little bit, please open the door.If you could just show me your face, I''ll be back today. " Mr Leonhalt''s words could be called concessions. Still, I hesitate. When I see my face close by, I''m afraid I won''t be able to give up much. "Please, Princess...." The repeated pleas were so weak that they did not seem to be the voice of Lord Leonhart.Your heart is shaken by a loud voice. I couldn''t help thinking that I was bothering him. Even if you''re not in love with the opposite sex, you feel that you care about me a little bit, and it fills you up a little bit.At the same time, I thought I shouldn''t be swinging around like this forever. He is themander of the Knights of the Kinsai.Royal shield. It''s not good to be alone with a little girl like me. Lie down and take a deep breath. I held my chest to calm my nervous heartbeat and took a deep breath again. Just a little bit. Just a few seconds, just look at your face from the gap. Tell yourself that, and unlock it. I put my hand on the door knob and peered gently out from a gap of about 20 cm that was open. I''m surprised that Leon Hart-sama''s beautiful face is closer than I thought.I was about to lean back a little and close the door with momentum, but I managed to stop. Mr. Leonhalt lightly shook his eyes and relieved himself. My favorite Leon Halt smile.... and yet, for some reason, I feel ufortable. The ck lion seems a little different from the usual gentle and gentle smile that doesn''t seem to have a nickname. I was trying to figure out the difference, but I didn''t immediately realize that I had been grabbed by the arm. "To...? I look at the grabbed arm with a slip of voice. It was firmly gripped by a hand that grew from the gap between the doors. Leaving me standing there stunned, now there''s a guzzle and a dull sound.Looking at it, the toe of the boot was inserted in the gap between the doors, which prevented the door from closing like a door stopper. Cold sweat bursts out. Even if you try to pull your trembling hands away, you won''t be able to use your strength against your enemies.I raise my fearful face while being grabbed by the exquisite force that is not painful but cannot be removed. The other hand hung on one side of the open door. Leon Hart-sama''s ink eyes are slightly narrowed.I watched my well-shaped lips distorted into an arcuate shape without any trick. The smile is as beautiful and terrifying as the beast that preceded the prey. Gotcha. 226 First Love Of The Reincarnated Princess. The door slowly opens. Leon Hart-sama slipped his body through the gap.Is it due to instinctive fear that my body trembled little by little into arge body approaching a close range? The door that looked over Leon Hart-sama''s shoulder closed patently.The escape route was lightly closed. When I looked up without a voice, Master Leonhalt extinguished the smile that had been floating.A well-shaped eyebrow is frowned upon. Let go of my wrist and reach out to my cheeks.A big hand wrapped my cheek and my thumb rubbed gently around my eyes. "You look pale. I''m so exhausted....." My body is strong even though it has a loving and gentle hand. After slowly stroking her cheeks, Leon Hart-sama narrowed her eyes. "It''s my fault? Ah, no. Though stuck in words for a moment, he shakes his head with the words of denial. It''s not Leon Hart''s fault.You''re just falling in love with me on your own, breaking up and hurting yourself.It was a matter of my feelings and it wasn''t Leon Hart-sama''s fault, and I didn''t mean to me Hanami-chan. "It has nothing to do with Mr. Leonhart." I wanted you to be relieved, but somehow Leon Hart-sama''s face is strong. The hard palms that touched my cheeks also bounced and hardened. "Well, I''ve caused you a lot of trouble." "Princess, you lost something in the garden a week ago." You keep saying that you don''t care about me, and you get a cold voice in your words.It was not like him, always waiting for me in silence, it was a forceful way of blocking. Leon Hart-san won''t wait for me to instantly catch my breath without immediately understanding the contents. "Were you mistaken when you saw me and Fuzuki together? Leon Hart-sama takes my hand back without knowing what it means.You can only hold your hand and make your eyes ck and white by closing the distance. "Yes, it''s a mistake.The special feeling between me and Fuzuki..... " "Hold on." I can''t keep up with words in my head that don''t work well.I wonder if there was a mistake, such as whether it was a dropped item or a tooth tortoise.As none of this is resolved, questions umte. I think I''m going to have a t head. Protrude your palm toward Leonhart-sama. "Wait, please." Squeeze out the scattered voice. Leon Hart-sama''s t face distorted in agony.It was painful to look straight, and I was distracted by pretending to lie down. Why would Leonhalt say that in the first ce? I knew you''d want me to give up.I was confused by the story of rolling in apletely different direction. What a mistake.I wonder if Leonhart-sama and Hanamichi have yet to be lovers. I hurriedly dismissed the rising hopes.I cannot allow myself to be trusted by Master Leonhart now. Gentle Mr. Leonhalt worried about me in a closed cage. That''s not because I like it.I''m not loved as a woman. Don''t get me wrong. Even if you didn''t like Flower Sound, it wasn''t decided that you would like me.It''s apletely different story. And don''t hold on to the possibility forever, and continue to torment Mr. Leonhalt.You knew it would only hurt to tie you up with sympathy. The situation ispletely different from what a young princess unterally admires and what an adult princess wants.Ignoring Mr. Leonhalt''s feelings makes it possible to get it. This is the limit. It''s time to let go of your hand. It doesn''t have to be about Hanayo-chan. Even if you think wrong about the Devil King. The day hase when Leonhart should give up. That''s enough. "Princess...? When I lean down, a strange voice returns.He waved his hands as if he were still gripping him with a worrying voice. When I raised my face, Mr. Leonhalt looked like he was confused.Laughs at him with a charming expression that seems to have lost the mark.I hope you''re not too strong. "I''m sorry I tied you up for ten years." "....." Mr. Leonhalt takes a breath.Hyu, a dry sound rang. "You promised me before that when I was an adult, I''d shake you." "Princess! Lord Leonhalt, who shouted to dispel my words, somehow looked desperate. That''s enough. I got a lot of kindness from Mr. Leonhalt.I got a lot of memories. Enough is enough. From now on, I can do my best no matter what difficult road is waiting for me.Make progress in support of this love. I''m going to beughed at what I''m saying in just 10 years, but for me it was a lifetime of love. "Let''s finish." Nothing has started between me and Mr. Leonhalt, but heughs in his heart.Turn a little upwards to bear the tears that are about to fall. "Until now, there has been..." I lost my voice before I said thank you. He pulls his arm with a strong force.She was drawn to grab her hips and hit something hard on her face. Full of visibility is dark blue, close to ck.Solid fabric it''s a Knights Kinsai uniform. I understood that it was being hugged by Mr. Leonhalt. The scent mixed with the air inhaled unconsciously is the same as when you were hugged by the sleepy Leon Halt before.A slightly sweet, calming scent is stronger than before as his body temperature rises. The smell of sweat mixed slightly made the core of my head feel dizzy. Why? I wonder why I''m being hugged by Mr. Leonhalt. "Say," I tried to call Mr. Leonhalt, stunned. But just don''t say anything, your arms are getting stronger.It''s painfully embraced, and I can''t even move. "... you''re a terrible person." Every vibrationes from the chest pressing against your face.I thought you were crying and poured a trembling voice into my ear. "There''s no way you can forgive me for not needing it anymore." "... my dear? Your tightly attached body slightly leaves.My jaw was caught by a hand that slipped into a fist gap. It is not rough, but it is improved by a strong force that does not allow you to resist. A shadow appeared on his face, and his lips exhaled. I won''t let it end. Words are blown directly into your lips.The lips ovepped as if they were covered by thinly open lips. 227 First Love Of The Reincarnated Princess. (2) My head became pure white. What''s going on?I don''t understand the current situation at all. The scenery stays the same, even if you keep blinking again and again. Leon Hart-sama''s face was so close that it wasn''t in focus.And the feeling of ovepping lips.The soft, slightly rough sole is probably on his lips. Uh, what do you mean? If your mouth and mouth stick together, you''ll be kissed.But there''s no reason for Master Leonhart to kiss me. So, what is this?If it wasn''t a kiss, what was it? Circle, circle, and your thoughts loop. Without understanding anything, I was looking at Leon Halt''s long eyshes. The time was probably just a few seconds. Chu, you make a wet sound and your lips go away. Leon Hart-sama''s facedown eyes opened and his gaze intertwined at close range. The eyes poured gently are hot and burning.A flickering feeling, simr to prayer, was dedicated with his gaze. "... why...? Pure doubt falls out of your mouth. The grabbed voice was so small that it was difficult to hear it even at close range, but it seems that it reached Mr. Leonhalt. A t face twisted like weeping andughing. "Why?" Master Leonhalt repeats my words.Like you''re ming me, like you''re mocking yourself.Both voices seem to be suffering terribly. Unconsciously, she grabbed the hand she was stretching out. Lord Leonhalt leads my hand to my cheek. I rubbed my cheeks against my palm like I missed it. "It''s settled." My lips touch my palm.I felt the heat of exhtioning out with my words. "Because I like it." Close your eyebrows and squeeze out your voice as if it were spicy. My favorite night eyes stared at me. "Because I love you.There''s no other reason. " The moment I heard the words, I even felt like a noise other than his had disappeared from the world. Doubts, suspicions and all sorts of things disappear from my head. Only the words dedicated from the front fell into the center of my heart. Oh, I like it, so you keep your mouth shut. I understand it as if it was soaked in dust.Like pushing it forward, Leonhalt repeated his plea to my palm and fingertips. "Hime, princess... Rosemary" Leon Hart-sama reached out to me, who remained stunned even when he called me with a low, scattered voice.She wrapped her cheeks with both hands and was raised like before.Your thumb gently pushes and opens your lips. The moment I thought you were going to kiss me again. And he returned to me. "Nh...! Reflexively, he puts his hand in the gap between me and Leonhart-sama''s face. "...... Princess" Because it was blocked by my palm, I couldn''t see my face, but a burning voice came down. "Hold on...Wait, please. " My face is hot. Instead of my ears and neck, I think my whole body is bright red.I was so confused that my tears seeped. Did Mr. Leonhalt say you liked me? You''re such an idiot. Because it''s me. It''s a swine rush, it''s negative, it doesn''t look like a princess anymore, it''s a kid''s body.Nothing has changed since I was a child who cried because he liked Leonhart. Did you like me so much, Mr. Leonhart? You picked me instead of a cute flower noise? What a miracle. Your body trembles in a different way than before. It''s confusion and joy to push. I thought I had broken up, so I couldn''t take the sudden happiness. "... uhh, ah" I wonder if I even forgot how to make my voice heard because I was so confused.Your voice is trembling and you can''t make it out properly. If you rx, you''re going to fall off your knees. I mean, I just decided to give up on Master Leonhart. I thought I was broken up and was about to let go of the love that had been warming me for more than a decade. I can''t take it suddenly. My chest is full and I can''t breathe.Every time it''s called, every time it touches you, the cucumber tightens your heart. I''m going to die happy. "Rosemary" Leon Hart-sama''s hand touched the blocked hand.She gently grabbed her wrist and retracted from the front of her face. I''m sure you look terrible right now. It''s bright red, chaotic, and you can''t see it.Various liquids are leaking.Like this, a hundred years of love is getting cold. Lie down to get out of sight. Did you ept it as rejection?The hand holding my wrist was too strong and my finger swallowed it. "... nh, what should I do? "... eh? Leon Hart-sama''s voice is terribly hard.I wonder if I''m nervous. My fingertips are getting colder and colder with my wrists tied. He looks up in surprise at the sudden change.I also forgot to hide my shameful face. "I''ll get you anything.I''ll do whatever you want. " Even Leon Hart-sama''s neat face is bleeding out. Is this what a man looks like when he is set in the abyss of despair?He looked terrible enough to think of such a thing. So... "Master Leon? "So please... please love me again" Your chest is pierced in the middle by words that twisted your face. After a little rejoicing at the slender obsession, I felt so guilty that I wanted to die. I wonder what kind of words I''ve made someone I love say. I suffered more than anyone who wanted to be happy. Don''t say that with such a dying face. Because I like it. Because I like it, too. I think so, but I can''t say it well. My head has been closed for a long time.Lacrimal nds loosen like broken faucets.My feet are stiff and I can finally stand. When it''s such an important time, I can''t help but think of something that doesn''t make sense to me. "...e" Oh, already. Good luck with my tongue andnguage hub. He looked up at Leon Hart-sama in his tearful sight.Looking at the turbid ck eyes, he said what he wanted to say the most. "... Shuki" I bit it. I chewed on the most important asion.What a three-year-old (?). As if the tight situation until now were a lie, the air that had escaped between them would flow. Leon Hart-sama''s sharp eyes became rounded.It''s cute. It''s cute, but I just want you to forget about it. My face, which should have been red even more, is dyed even more red.I think it''s time to cut my blood vessels. I wanted to cover my face with both hands and make a strange noise, but my wrists were bound by Leon Hart and I couldn''t help it.Somebody bury me.Or beat him lightly and lose his memory. At least I hope youugh at me, but Leon Hart-san won''tugh. Waiting for the words, staring at me.So I made up my mind.I want to disappear in a pathetic way, but one more time.Now to tell her properly. Slowly open your mouth. "... I like it.It''s been a long time... yeah, even now. " Leon Hart-sama''s breathed lips were pulled together. Eyesight speaks eloquently of a heart shaken by expectations and fear. Oh, what a lovely thing. "I love you the same way." "Eh...." The moment I told him, Master Leonhalt scratched me. 228 First Love Of The Knights. The body trapped in your arm is so thin that if you make it a little rough, it will break, making you scared.In fact, it would break easily if I handled it on my own.With that understanding, I managed to increase or decrease my critical power. If you''ll excuse me, I want to hold you as tight as I can. The lost being is in my arms. "Mr. Leon." I wanted to make sure that the lovely voice that called my name wasn''t a dream. Even if you forced yourself into the room and managed to figure out a misunderstanding, for some reason the princess is stubborn.You won''t even let me say it until the end, even if I try to tell you love like I''m trusting you.Everything, my voice, my expression, my attitude, was rejecting me. And as you can''t push, you''re told a unteral farewell. Let''s get this over with. I felt my heart pierced straight through. A big shock takes the temperature away from your body. I denied it in my head like a kid. The eyes of a princess with a sad smile have already decided something.I can''t even give you the word to retain.Poor lips, like petals, hugged his thin body in an attempt to stop him from being sentenced to death. Push the princess''s face into his chest and physically take away his words. Strike the bell early enough to break your heart.A nasty sweat ran through the back of my neck. Why? Why would I want to end it? At the same time as questioning, unpleasant predictions overtake my mind. Maybe the princess doesn''t like me anymore. It was terrible to admit it. After all, there is a fierce rage that shouts that it is unlikely that it will be recognized as simr to the thought of admitting it.It was only for a moment that I reversed.The passion that devoured me made my abandonment disappear lightly. I won''t admit it. I can''t forgive you. You''re the one who keeps loving me and turning me into a human being with defects I can''t even understand. Even though you taught me how to love you and how much you wanted me to look at you. Is it easy to give up after being told that I don''t need it anymore? I bit my adorable lips in order to take away every breath of nonsense. Close your eyes and follow only the touch to escape the big, pale eyes. More than feeling guilty about treading on the flowers you cherish and have mercy on, joy prevails. Even though it''s a childish mouth to touch, the violent pleasure I''ve never felt before shook my brain. How much you wanted and how much you were burning.Touch it to finally realize. Like the traveler who got water in the desert, the dry heart gave a voice of joy. When you let go, the princess stands stunned. I was relieved that the expression didn''t mix with the feared disgust, but I said, "Why?"The violent emotions burst out of his head again in a whispering voice. I didn''t want to hurt you, but I wanted to leave a nail mark on your innocent heart. The princess''s heart is so white and beautiful.I felt med for not being beside me.Then I wanted to pull it down to the same ce. Even if a man like me understands that it''s not a good idea to touch him, there''s no way to stop him at the earliest.Long ago, reason was twisted down by instinct. Words, contacts, princesses. And yet, I returned with rejection. The signs of farewell are definitely approaching, and you can''t even breathe. Your body is about to tremble with too much fear.Do people in the world repeat this feeling many times?I''ve only been fatally wounded once. It hurts. I can''t breathe well.I''m going to drown. I''ll do anything, so I feel pitiful for you. While I knew the gentle princess couldn''t shake it off, I scoffed at myself for being such a bad guy.But I don''t intend to change it. I use all the hands I can use.I''ll do anything I can. Nothing is more terrifying than Princess leaving. [M] Stay close. Stay close.Don''t leave me. If you''re going to take someone else''s hand, please stop breathing here now. It was a small voice that raised the thought of being smeared ck from the edge. "......,e" A straight line of sight caught me behind my back, a voice that was almost scratched away.Her eyes seeped with tears, as if they were on a clear blueke. Your body is trembling little by little and your knees areughing.The princess''s willow eyebrows were crushed so hard that her body felt itchy. I can''t think of the contents, but I know that you are desperately trying to convey something. Small lips move to eat air. After a bite, a lovely voice leaked from the mouth that was opened again. ...... Shuki A slightly sweeter voice spins a miracle. For a moment, I wondered if my head had been taken seriously. I think a broken brain is experiencing a convenient delusion.But the princess'' face was dyed bright red in front of me.The way you tremble with tears like you''re ashamed of biting me is adorable as a little rabbit. It may be for the princess''s sake to pretend not to hear. [M] But I can''t. I don''t want to do what I just confessed. The princess repeatedly appealed to me with his eyes to tell me again. "... I like it. It''s been a long time... yeah, even now." As if you were embarrassed, your blue eyes, which contain a bit of astonishment and great love, melt. "I love you the same way." That said, the princess who smiled was undoubtedly the prettiest in the world. Your chest is tightened by the soft presence of a hug. I can''t help but be d that the fact that it has settled down in my arms.Because I was on the verge of losing it, I feel even more honored. Slip your cheeks against your head. She twisted herself slightly to say tickle, but the princess didn''t try to escape. Enjoy the feeling of a loved one by bing receptive. When you bury your face on a thin neck, it smells like a pale flower.Cute, sweet and soft smell even though it is modest. I never liked the perfume youdies wear.The sweet smell just before the fruit rots makes me sick when I sniff it for a long time.There was no difference in type or intensity, and no one was confused by the scent. The scent of Princess makes me more drunk than any fine liquor. [M] Slowly narrow your eyes and inhale deeply.I wonder how happy I would be if I could fill my lungs with this scent. Wrap your fingers around a soft tinum blonde and enjoy the feel. Everywhere feels good and lovely.Smaller, shaped nails like white fingers and scales, luxurious neck and smooth cheeks.Especially the feeling of happiness when touching pale peach lips is irreceable. If I say I want to taste it again, will you forgive me? "Princess" Unfortunately, what a sweet voice I wanted tough at.Pray for your lips with a pathetic voice like a rubbing dog.I wonder how to round up a gentle princess with an obedient faithful dog''s face, and no matter how I look, I am not a man worthy of her. You didn''t hear back from the princess, did you? If you call me again, I''ll just keep silent. I stole a scary look at him as if he was getting angry.The princess in her arms was rowing the boat. You lose consciousness twice, or the weight on your arm increases.The princess who built the neighborhood around his eyes began to rest in peace. I wonder if you fell asleep with peace of mind because it seemed like you had been worried all along. Keep your eyes down and exhale for a long time. Should I be d that you are relieved?Should I pity you for not recognizing me as a man? She embraces the princess with all herplicated emotions. Iy gently on the bedding so that I wouldn''t wake you up, and I put a cloth on. I used my fingers to retract the hair around my eyes and stroke my cheeks.Loving and inseparable. While staring at her sleeping face, her eyes were drawn to her thin, plump lips. Put your hands on the pillow and bend over. I tried to ovep my lips and managed to stay. I don''t want to ignore your feelings. [M] I was forced to take away my lips just now and I might be told what to do, but now my desire to cherish them has won. Still, I couldn''t resist leaving and gently pped my mouth on my well-shaped forehead.I leaked my selfishness in my heart that this would be forgiven. Turn your heel and reach out to the door knob. But on the verge of arrival, the door opened on its own from the outside. From the slightly open gap, I saw the face of a man who was a subordinate and the princess''s guardian knight.A man who usually smiles refreshingly shreds all of his expression, and green eyes resembling fresh green open pupils. "... us" You''re a jerk, this is it. I don''t know how far I''ve heard the conversation, but I''m sure I heard the noise.I was worried that I had too much in mind. I''m worried about the princess who gets exhausted every day, and it''s only natural that us gets mad at me for passing through my colon.I wonder in the corner of my head if it would be okay to just hit me a few times. "Commander" Your eyes aren''tughing at all, but only thin lips lift the corners of your mouth to form a smile. "What have you done to my lord? I''ll kill you." He returned a bitter smile to the incredible man with a low voice and went out into the hallway. It is not us''s wrath or my own guarantee that will prevail now.The princess is asleep. After slowly closing the door, he gently raised his hands and indicated that he would surrender, saying, "I will ept anyintster." 229 The First PrinceS Distress. Cut it out, it''s the limit of patience. Throw it out in your chest as you go down the hallway. The frustration at the bottom of my stomach was meant to be careful not to show movement or expression, but as far as the faces of the maids who walked away from the road were concerned, they did not seem to be well controlled. "Lord Christoph, which way...." I can''t even afford to reply to the guard who is following me, even though I look puzzled. When you arrive at the desired room, pleasee inside and pick it up.Instead, he was briefly urged to "go in" and stepped into the room. The main king of the room raised his face and gazed across the waiting desk with a pile of documents. "How long are you going to leave it?" There are no formal greetings or preconditions, and we hit the spotlight. The refraining civilian slightly blurred his eyes, but the King remained unchanged.I waved my hand to instruct people to pay.After thanking him, the civilian left the room in a hurry. I also order the escort to leave the room in sight. After a little silence, the door was closed by his hand, which left. The King looks back at the documents at hand.When I watched the pupils with harsh impressions follow the text, I became even more irritated. "Your Majesty" Call without hiding your stinging mood.But the king took the feather pen and signed it as if he had not heard my voice. Release the documents on the approved pile and ce the feather pen.When I weighed myself against the back of the chair, I heard a sharp, dry sound.The King, with his hands on his belly, finally looks at me. So, what do you want? You know exactly what I''m asking you. I chewed my lips while staring straight from the front with no slight distortion. A week ago, I received a report that something was wrong with my sister, Rose. It seems to have been enclosed in the room ever since.I think I went to the library once, but that''s all.I can''t even get close to the greenhouse where I stopped by like every day. You''re not feeling well? Something bad happened to you? I thought about it, but the answer thates out is no. She values her feelings more than herself. If something tough happened, you''d be pretending to be normal instead of closing it.If it''s just your problem, you''ll be able tough cheerfully so that you don''t get distracted. It is obviously an anomaly that such a child is enclosed in the room. Aren''t you holding onto something so big that you can''t fix it? The man in front of you must have noticed. "... if you don''t move, that''s fine.I''ll do it myself. " I don''t remember giving you permission to visit. There was no change in the pale blue eyes and pale voice, but was it paranoia that made me feel stunned and taunted?Whether it''s the truth or the mind, it doesn''t matter. "You''re not gonna give me permission." Ha, I snorted.Even in the position of Prince Wang, I have no intention of changing the attitude that may be judged disrespectful. A fierce and ferocious impulse is swirling at the bottom of your belly.If I don''t spit it out, I''m going crazy. "When ites to you, don''t get stupid." "I won''t deny it. But it is also because of his presence that he wished to be a wise prince." Makes me human, whether my siblings are good or bad. "Me and Johann are driving this kid.I won''t let anyone take it. " Silence falls indoors. After Gi and the chair rang, the sigh leaked from the king''s thin lips. "I understand without being dered.It''s not just you, it''s a lifeline for a lot of people.Besides, all the dignitaries eat into the center of the country. " In trouble, the king murmurs with his eyes down. "Then why?" I know, but why leave it alone? The eyes opened after a while captured me as if I was in a hurry. "It''s not that I can''t do it, I can''t do it, but it''s right." Cannot draw on intentions and waits silently for the next word. "The act of closing is to cut off contact with others.Possible actions are actions to protect yourself from others.And vice versa. " "On the contrary....." The king''s words were repeated as if he were talking to himself. The opposite of protecting yourself from someone. So Rose is trying to protect someone from herself...? You''re such an idiot. There''s no way he can hurt others. A child who can prioritize people over himself. Even if it bes emotional, I don''t think there is an option to harm anyone. Rose is a human being, so she will have negative emotions, but given her temperament, there is no link to violence. It''s an old problem of rational control. Unless someone gives you an order, there''s no chance. I had a bad feeling after thinking about it. The possibility of ignoring her will and hurting others. The word "demon king"es to mind. At the same time, a dreadful sweat erupted from my whole body. "Contact with guests from other worlds didn''t make any particr difference.There was nothing unusual after that, but I didn''t expect it to happen now. " "Ah, that''s right. I heard Fuzuki had no problem touching it.Then is there another problem she''s having? " Those who stand up should always assume the worst situation. Even though a human being in the position of Prince Wang should not be mistaken in his hopeful observation, he desperately clings to the possibility. "That''s not true. It was a mistake to think that we could burn it in contact with our guests." You know, the King pokes the reality at me. "Under the guidance of the wizard chief, the guests are learning how to control their abilities, but it is simr to magic.I don''t know how far it goes. " Swords and magic can hurt vessels, but they have no power to destroy the Demon King himself. Suppose Fuzuki''s abilities, which can also be called trump cards, have not yet blossomed and are not enough to destroy them. "Considering the seal, I already hit my hand.However, it is not a good idea to move from here.... it''s like you''re being held hostage right now. " Deep wrinkles were engraved between the king''s eyebrows, saying so with a bitter voice. The difference from the usual faceless expression seemed to describe the imminent situation, and I felt a heartless feeling that my feet would copse. Hold down your shaky body tightly. Even if I look away, the current situation does not improve. When you mourn your precious sister being taken hostage. "... is there anything I can do?" Asked with a push to kill voice, the King nced lightly, saying he was surprised. After staring at his face as if he were in a mood to read, he exhaled his stuffed breath. "Be quiet and do your job." I''ll tell you otherwise. "Some of the people I want to protect include you.Don''t get too close and hurt yourself. " I wanted to tell you not to speak as well as you did, but I wonder if it was because the King''s expression was unexpectedly soft. But a momentter, as if it had been a mistake, I reced it with the usual ruthlessness. "If you decide that this spirit is the limit, switch from extinction to seal.Be prepared for that. " Hold your fist tightly and endure the impulse. I can''t nod, but I can''t argue.I understood that there was no point in calling me "no" without an alternative. There''s nothing I can do here right now. Instead of wasting time, think of ways to save Rose. Tell her to leave the room and turn her heel back. On the verge of closing the door, I heard the words of a selfless king. "But I can''t imagine that noble weather girl being swallowed by darkness." Words like that of a father are difficult to understand, but so do I. Gentle and warm, my sun.Darkness doesn''t suit her. 230 The Reincarnated Princess. I noticed that the area was dark. Wake up holding down your vague head as you blur. I feel like I''ve been asleep for a long time.What time is it? Given the darkness of the room, I think it''s midnight, but... what were you doing? It evokes memories one by one, like arranging puzzles.Closed in the room, reading a book from one end, and then... When the hand on the forehead slipped off, the fingertips grabbed the lips.At the same time, your memories burst into your head at once. Heat, feel, and sound that touches your lips. The strength and smell in the embraced arm. Because I like it. As soon as the frivolous confession came back to life, my face began to boil. "Nh...!?" Eh, eh, that? You said you liked soot!? I was told by Mr. Leonhart that I liked him!? While holding his hot cheeks with both hands, he desperately digs up his memory. I was told I liked it. Yeah, it''s not my fault. Even though Leonhart-sama''s voice is slightly plucked and colorful, it is easy to hear.I''m not mistaken. It''s not a gap, it''s not a pitch, it''s "like". Rosemary That''s right. You''ve called me by my name many times, and I''m not mistaken. Yeah, I''m Rosemary. It''s okay, it''s wrong, it''s not. For some reason, I nodded many times with a single word in my brain. Lift it up so that it can be checked with a serious face, and then exhale.The smile broke down on my face. Suki, what? Master Leonhalt, you like me. "Ehehehe....." Two, the feeling of happiness boils from the back of your chest. I''m happy, I''m happy, I''m going crazy. Maybe one or two screws on the head have already fallen off.With too much happiness and unconsciousness, a funnyugh leaks out of your mouth.Your face muscles are loose, making you smile on your own.I must be so terrible that nobody can see me now. Especially for Mr. Leonhalt.I don''t want to be disillusioned because you really liked me. "It''s not a dream...?" Murmur with a small voice after biting happiness once in a while. Shortly afterwards, a small noise sounded as if I was watching the timing of calming down. Your shoulders jump slightly into a modest knock. "Yes," he answered, cing his hand on his chest, which carved a fast beat.But there was no reply from the other side of the door. I wonder who. I got out of bed with suspicion. Speaking of which, I wonder what happened to us.Even if I change hands because of thete hour, I''m sure someone from the nearby guard will be there. Close to the door while tilting your neck. I put my hand on the knob and it stuck. In view of the situation and the time, I decided it was bad to open it. "... who are you?" Ask with a vignt voice. After a brief silence, he returned, "It''s Leonhart," and opened the door like a conditional reflex. From the gap between the doors, you can see a t face. I was happy and tried tough, but I noticed that his expression was hard, and I became half-faced. "... what''s wrong?" The next time I saw him, I flew somewhere with happy worries about what to look like and what to say. As much as that, Mr. Leonhalt has a sad face. "... I have something to tell His Highness." Just like the expression, a hard voice. The way you talk and call it ispletely different from when you exposed yourself.Suddenly thrown away, I felt a heartless feeling that my feet were about to copse. The feeling of happiness just now is slowly withering away. "Leon, ma''am...?" I wonder what happened. Maybe something terrible happened while I was closing it. What is it? I told myself it wasn''t a floating case and tightened my expression. After a little silence, Leonhart opens his mouth. "I have decided to marry Kanon Fuzuki." "... eh?" Whatever you say in a low voice is not really believable. A stunned voice fell out of my lips. ... married? Hanayeon-chan is getting married... with whom? With his eyes open and his eyes fixed, Lord Leonhalt continued his words. "With His Majesty''s forgiveness, I n to celebrate next spring." Hanayeon-chan made a decision to stay in this world, and she ns to marry me when she bes an adopted daughter of a rtive''s Vte.Since the sessor to the Earl of Olsayne will be handed over to his brother, he won''t have to bear the shackles of the Countess.The information you don''t want to hear is getting packed into your head more and more. I don''t want to know that. Why. Why? You said you liked me, didn''t you? You wanted me so desperately. Why would you marry someone else? There are a lot of questions, but I can''t say them well. He gripped his trembling hand and looked up at Leon Hart-sama.Why are youughing when nothing is fun? "... that''s a lie, right?" Silence is all thates back to the grabbed questions. "You said you liked me...." Leonhart-sama sees me desperately spinning words with pitiful eyes. The ck eyes were not the usual soft warmth, and the empty darkness without temperature was staring at me. "I''ve never loved you as a woman." Hyu, take a short breath. After freezing me cold, he threw a cruel word like a chase. "I thought you had a dream." That happy time is just a dream. In that way... in my beloved''s way. He was infused with lethal amounts of poison that could stop him from breathing. Maybe the beat actually stopped for a few seconds.That much power was in his words. "....." Take a big breath and exhale. Squeeze your lips tightly and focus on your feet. If it had been me a while ago, I would have been crying out loud without shame or audience. I must have cried as hard as I could to keep dying. But I''m not gonna cry right now. Can''t you cry even though you''re not sad? Once again, breathe slowly and deeply, then focus on the presence in front of you. Looking at what my loved one looked like, I opened my mouth. "... who are you?" Your long ck eyes are open. For a moment, I looked surprised, but I didn''t seem upset.He replies silently, "Have you forgotten me?" "You''re not Mr. Leonhart.He''s not supposed to say that. " Leon Hart-sama''s face (...) or (...) exhales with cold eyes. "I don''t love you, do I?" Breathe into the piercing pain.But immediately, I shook my head and wiped it out. "Even if the confession of love is a dream, even if the lover of Leonhart... is not me... I can still say clearly that you are not Leonhart." I cut off my words and looked at it in front of me. "That''s how much Leon Halt has cherished me." A child as old as his parents and children told him their love, and while confused, he was always sincere to me. Such a kind person can''t hurt me with such a terrible choice of words. To the extent that I can ride the diagram in this way, I have a consciousness that has been valued. So there''s no need to cry, no reason to get hurt. "Stop fooling around with my loved ones.Basically, it''s not at all simr.It''s half a billion times as good as yours. " I cut my eyes as I was about to tear my eyes off. "Study harder ande back!" The moment you scream, the figure in front of you twists. Every space I thought was my own room, mixed like the contents of a stirred pot, disappears into darkness. Ah, when I realized that what I was seeing was a dream, my consciousness suddenly rose. 231 Despair Of The Reincarnated Princess. When I opened my eyes, the surroundings were still dark. Wake up from your dreams in the dark.Feeling the fear of falling into an infinite loop, the skin of the bird stands. But after a little while, I began to see how my eyes were getting used to the darkness and the indoors.My shoulders rx in the familiar view of my room. It is not the darkness that may have been tasted before.It''s the darkness of the night that I remember. Huh, zero breath of relief. Though it was nice to cut off the bravery, I was honestly scared. I''m not a heroin with special powers like Flower Sound.Not as talented as the characters in cartoons and animations. Instead of saving the world, I don''t even have the strength to protect myself, but I think it was reckless of me to find out who I really am. One step wrong, I thought it might have been crushed with one fingertip, but now I''m even more horrified. "It was a good dream....." In a double sense. I don''t want to confront anything I don''t understand, or be shaken by Leonhart. I wonder if this is the Devil King. Is the Devil still in me? ce your hand gently on your little chest. If so, is it also meaningful that they onlye into contact in the form of dreams? If you are in me with little magic, and you are under some kind of constraint, there may be a countermeasure. I felt refreshed because I slept a little. Negative ideas disappear and a sense of optimism returns instead. Yeah, yeah, this is me. I''m weak and I don''t have any special powers, but I scratch my feet. Love and life can easily give up. If that''s the case, there''s plenty to do. First of all, let''s summarize our thoughts now. Get up with your hands on the bed. Systemicziness is probably due to a week of inactivity.But the mise also seemed like evidence that this was not a dream but a reality, and I was a little happy. "Samu....." Night weather stings my skin. Looking around as I rubbed my arms, I found a shawl folded over the sofa. Almost simultaneously with my feet touching a fine carpet that was woven and woven. The voice echoed to my head, which waspletely rmed. I didn''t expect you toe back. "....." I feel a bit bloodthirsty. The difort of stroking your nerves directly ran through your body. I thought it was a weak butterfly growing up in the greenhouse, but it was too thick to remember. Disharmony as if several voices had ovepped.Sounds simr to radio noise are the same as they were heard in a dream. But it''s not a dream. Thoughts and feelings are clear, there is no ambiguity when sleeping, and therefore creepy and more terrifying. I feel darker than before. The air is also heavy and hard to breathe. From your feet, cold air crawls up with something you don''t know well. A deliberate sensation pushed the scream and killed him. When I tried to escape behind, I noticed something strange. My body doesn''t move. I''m not afraid to be upset, but I can''t move my body by my own will.Her voice is the same, and she''s squeaking in the back of her throat. Even if you try to move your mouth desperately, only the dry air leaks. With such a fragile vessel, you can''t even manipte one little girl. Say that while you''re depriving me of my liberty.The voice echoing in my head whispered to me, saying it was abominable. If you don''t like my body, you want to scream, but you can''t.When you bite your teeth with regret, your body moves on its own. I stood up like a doll hanging from a piano line, ignoring my will. Almost no magic, weak, no power.It''s embarrassing that you only have an unbreakable mental strength. I have trouble using it. " Some haunting voice exhales with a sigh. There is an unspeakable fear of being moved by others.I''m too scared because my consciousness is clear.Your heart tters with a bell. I can''t do anything if I just punch through the window and get jumped out. I couldn''t stop trembling over the fear of others taking control of my life. Slow movement moves your feet. I''m afraid I don''t know where I''m going, but I''m afraid I''m afraid to know. Step by step, step by step, your feet move.There was something stupid at my feet that didn''t stop moving my neck. Hip, a cry that doesn''t make a sound disappears behind your throat. When I meditated on the resistance at least. A shy sound broke the ss. "Eh!?" Reflectively open eyes revealed sshing ss pieces and wobbling curtains. And a big ck shadow rolling indoors. A pale moonlight blocked by curtains illuminates the room. The jumping shadow wakes up with its hands on a carpet of splintered ss.As he moved, the dark coat twitched. Rushing out, the hood part of the jacket falls off, and the habitual ck hair falls off. I knew the voice I called crows didn''t make a sound. Distanced by quick movements, the crow swings its knife down toward something.However, the slender sole did not grab the subject and only cut the air. ck lumps move to match the crow''s movement. After a leap of lumps, the crow throws something.There was a chirping sound, and two dark vessels pierced the wall. "Eh...." The crow stops moving for a moment before moving on to the next move.Is it because of your mind that you seemed to have endured the possibility of falling on your knees? ... yeah, no. The crow battle I saw before was so fast that it was hard to follow with my eyes.His current movements were more agile than ordinary people, but they seemed dull for crows. Besides, it seems kind of painful. Sometimes you hear breathing sounds like shortness of breath. Don''t worry, I can''t resist sleepiness. I just need to lose my temper. The voice echoing in his head throws up as if he wereughing at the crow. Sleepiness... maybe there''s something else working for you besides me? The sound of the ss cracking would have resonated quite far away, and that''s why no one ran? Ngh The crow copses on the spot.He rounded his back as if he had been crushed by gravity and ced his hand on his forehead. A groan that seemed painful fell out of thin lips. Running away is enough, and I can''t even say that right now. I felt itchy just standing on a stick. But the crow did not yield. I think I bent deeply and rushed out like a spring with my hands on the floor.The knife was shaken down many times towards the ck lump. I have avoided all the ck clumps of the attack. "Perseverance" With a sick voice, something murmurs. Sizzling again, my feet are moving on their own. My legs ran away ignoring my will, and my upper body became confused and moved strangely.Bones and musclesin of pain because of the tingling behavior of a shitty doll y. I couldn''t even scream, and I jumped out in front of the crow while someone was manipting me.While staring at the crow in astonishment, she hugged it to cover the ck lump. The crow knife stopped on the verge of stabbing me in the face. The disturbed crow knelt on the spot.The knife in my hand fell to the floor. I had trouble using it, but it looks like a good shield. As the voice echoes in your head, a lump in your arm turns around. I was supposed to be holding something unfamiliar, but it felt very familiar to my hands.The fluffy fur is the same as he I love so much. I''m afraid to check it out, but my gaze is drawn on my own. Glossy ck fur, small body.The blue eyes that remind me of the jewels are now dark enough to be close to gray... but I can''t be mistaken. My cute, cute, precious girl. "Hey....!" It''s a horrible hobby to be able to speak only then. I want to curse you, but your voice is clogged. The round eyes that looked up at me distorted by the pain narrowed into a three-day moon shape. The cat, who was supposed to have fewer facial expressions, smiled with disgust. "Despair is pleasant." 232 The Despair Of The Reincarnation Princess. (2) Nero, Nero, Nero. My precious child. Yes, he''s a dear child.There''s no doubt about that. I didn''t realize that the soul inside the vessel had been reced. Yeah... I had doubts, but I kept looking away.Fake calm followed, pretending not to see your precious cat weird. I don''t have time to think about it. The day the stone broke.You stood up to the raider with a small body to protect me. "....." I don''t want to cry, but my vision seeps. The back of my eyes became hot and my breath was stuck. No, no, no, Nero. That''s not true. I can''t believe I said goodbye like this. Arge tear pours down the ck cat''s face. The ck cat gazed at me strangely while getting wet in Shizuku. Why are you crying for one cat? I don''t understand. " For me, Nero is not a good person to describe in words. Even if I wanted to say so, I couldn''t say anything. It''s going to crush you with grief and guilt. The ck cat who was looking at me looked up and leaned his neck. If you were an animal, how desperate would you be if you lost someone close to you? "Eh...." As I was snuggling up, I froze into a voice echoing in my head. The shallow breathing that was repeatedly trying to escape the impulse of tears stopped with a chuckling, dry sound. Seems like one desperate capture is uneptable. The crow dropped the knife and reached for it. Even if you desperately try to resist, your body won''t listen to you.The fingertips touch the knife pattern and pick it up slowly. Crows were squatting and breathing in agony.I guess just keeping conscious is the limit.If I shake the knife down on my neck exposed to lying down, even my weak power will take my life. I was thrilled to imagine the knife swinging down on the crow.Your fingertips are dyed and your fingertips are trembling. Yet my right hand did not take off the knife, but turned its neck towards the crow. No... I definitely don''t want to... "... no, it''s not boring here." Ah, I heard somethinging up. And for some reason, the knife that was pointing at the crow was lightly lowered. It''s still too early to break it. The ck cat speaks to himself without me being swallowed by the situation.Have you lost interest in crows? My body walked against him. ck cat in one hand, knife in one hand, headed to the door. I was worried about where I was going, but I was also worried about being able to get away from the crow. Open the door to push with your body. There were two knights of escorts down the hallway.I don''t think there''s any trauma, so I''m probably asleep. I just thought it would be nice if today''s sentry wasn''t us. If he had been here and slept, he could have done himself harmter. The castle was calm and creepy. I wonder how many people are aware of this anomaly.I wonder if anyone else is conscious besides crows. Since it''s night in the first ce, fewer people are awake than usual. Walk down the hallway whilst making stupid footsteps. The marble floors were cold, stealing more and more body temperature from me barefoot.The room clothes are thin, so I can hardly expect a cold protection function.Speaking of which, I couldn''t get a shawl after all. Only the hairballs in your arms convey warmth. Warm. And yet the contents are not my precious child. Sounds like a bad joke. "....." I managed to endure tears seeping again. Not when you''re crying.It''s more important than that to keep nobody from getting hurt.It''s toote to pity or regret. I desperately tell myself that, but my pity won''t go away. There was a noise in my ear from behind. I can''t look back on my own will, so I can''t find out who the sound is. The sound heard from afar was by no means loud.If the castle is not so quiet, you will miss it. The sound of pulling something... no, like walking on a sliding leg? Did you notice the noise? The ck cat stretched out of my arm. Hang your forefoot on your shoulder and peek into your back. The ck ears at the edges of my vision swayed slightly. "... what is it?" After a moment of silence, a stunned voice echoes in your head. Whatever you say, I can''t look back, so there is no confirmation specification. Although I wonder what a strange existence is. When I thought like that, my body turned round and turned right. The hallway of the castle spreads in front of me, confused by a sudden change of vision. It is illuminated by evenly spaced lights that are blurry and orange, but dark at the feet.There was a creepiness that seemed to lurk in the murky darkness. What looks blurry in the distance is the bodies of the knights who fell in front of my room. As she stared at him with a gaze, something on the floor moved slightly. Take a short breath.If he had been able to speak, he would have screamed. On the dark floor, something drifts, drifts and crawls. My spine froze in a situation like a cheap horror movie scene. I want to escape, but my legs still don''t move. I was afraid to stare at something I didn''t understand approaching, and at least I meditated on my resistance. "... Ri, sama..." I felt like I heard a small, scattered voice. Besides, it was a very familiar voice. Fear, open your eyes. Focused on something crawling on the dark hallway floor. My lips, standing silently, open surprisingly. Crawling down the hallway wasn''t a familiar monster.It wasn''t a weird thing to talk about in school stories. Short cut brown hair and low green eyes at the corner of the eyes.Wrapped in a slender, well-trained body, it''s not a Kintetsu uniform that you usually wear, it''s a simple white shirt and ck trousers. He is holding a sheathed sword in his left hand. When the refreshing smile suited her, the guardian knight, who was popr with women, came to us in desperate shape.... it''s like crawling forward. I''ve forgotten the situation and I''m feeling gloomy. After all, I can''t keep up with the understanding that it was us when I thought it was tekke. It may be a moving scene, but the pictorial side is too shocking. "Rose, Marie-san...! I''m here to help!" us, who was crawling on the floor, tried to get up with his arms up. But my body didn''t move well, it looked like a newborn pony was unstable. us is not a brain... but a physical type, so he seems to have low magic resistance.It''s just an image. But I don''t feel like it''s a hassle. It''s probably still pretty painful now. You''re unusual. The ck catughed with a ridiculous voice. Sure looks bad. But at the same time, I think it''s very good. It looks like us, so I''m feeling a little better, too. I kind of thought I''d lose. us fell to the floor chattering as if he had gone one step further. Without waiting for us to approach, my body turns its heel and walks out again.The distance went away in no time. I speak in my heart as I feel the voice of us calling me over and over again. It''s okay. I won''t give up. 233 Despair Of The Reincarnated Princess. (3) Walk down the cold corridor. The us call I heard from behind was getting farther and farther away, and I finally couldn''t hear it. I can just look around, wondering where I''m headed. While passing through a familiar passage, I had a bad feeling. Instead of being familiar with the scenery over time, anxiety increased. Born and raised in the royal castle, I have a limited range of activities.Many ces have never been in yet.And yet, I''m familiar with it. I mean, what if I had a destination in my everyday sphere of action? It''s likeughing at me when I think too much and running away from reality, walking down a familiar path... from my room to the greenhouse. Going to the greenhouse is synonymous with going to an area where the magician''s quarters are. No way... Lutz and Theo, and Mikhail and Irene''s face came to mind. Next, the contents of the old literature and the setting of the maiden game "Wee to the Back World" are recalled. The Demon King was a powerless vessel... and he wasining about Nero''s body. Maybe they''re targeting the magician''s body with a lot of magic. I was so scared to think about it. I don''t want my friend''s body taken over, and I don''t want the Devil to get the Devil''s vessel. Even Nero''s body, which doesn''t seem to have a lot of magic, has terrible power as it stands. Modern wizards are said to have a rare array of amazing materials in recent years.Suppose you got such a body... "....." I told myself to calm down many times.There''s nothing good in a hurry. In the first ce, I don''t think the Demon King can easily rece the vessel.If we could change the vessel without restraint, the world would have been destroyed a long time ago. But for what purpose and where are you going? While confused, his feet continued and he finally stepped into the building where the wizards were.There are restrictions on entry, so there is a guard knight.But I''m asleep just like them in my room. Leaving the side of the sleeping knight leaning against the wall, he went deeper and deeper.On the way, I turned in a different direction from the greenhouse I used to go to every day. Behind them are the magician''s quarters and theb. And then, Princess Miko... a magical team to return Hanayono-chan to Earth. Whatever the purpose, I can''t imagine optimism. What should I do, what should I do?Even if you try to think of a solution, nothinges to mind, and only the feeling of irritation increases. First of all, it doesn''t make sense for your body to get what it wants. Even if you put your fingertips on it, it stays strong.I can breathe and I can move my gaze, but that''s all.I can''t even speak. ... yeah. Speaking of which, I could just make a little noise. I could only call Nero''s name once.Why not? I''ve decided it''s because it''s a bad hobby, but maybe not. It''s not my mood, is it? Then there was a loosening of power on the Devil''s side? It was after he drew me as a shield from the shing crow. Perhaps you will use more strength to cast the magic of sleep on the entire castle, manipting my body and kneeling the crow.When I think about it now, I think I can ripen a lot of things for small things. Maybe that''s all you got? If you put more power into something, does it make you neglect something? If this imagination is correct, the time will surelye for a gap. We need to make sure we don''t miss that moment. The ck cat''s ear in my arm shook at the edge of my vision, secretly determined to do so. I was surprised to hear my voice, but the ck cat didn''t seem to be paying attention to me.Pins and lying ears resembled the technique of a vignt cat trying to pick up distant sounds. Cold air crawls at my feet. Exposed to the cold at night, your feet are sufficiently cold to be wrapped in biting cold air.The moment I felt hot rather than painful, my body moved on its own. My nasty body jumps backwards to avoid anything.Looking at the ce I was just now, there was a mass of ice in the form of cold air frozen at my feet. "Princess, I''m sorry!" Soon your body will move, surprised by the familiar voice. The cold air at my feet followed my footsteps.Something like a thick mist instantly solidifies and freezes where I''ve been going. But my body avoided all attacks with a lighter movement than I would have. "Shit!" Lutz appeared from the corner of the hallway. He stuck his tongue deep wrinkles between his eyebrows and stared at us. Slightlyter, I realized that the ice mass was Lutz''s magic.It''s not like when I made ice cream by trial and error.Magic as a magic to defeat enemies.I was a little upset that it was directed at me. My heart is hurting when a close friend certifies me as an enemy. But it is not the case that it is hitting.In the first ce, you can tell by seeing Lutz''s painful expression that I don''t hate it. Minimum magic power is also required.I don''t suppose it means anything more than stalling. A wizard. It''s a bit roughing myself. Disharmony resonates in my head. Apparently Lutz could hear him, and at the same time he snuck his eyebrows ufortably. With his eyes wide open, Lutz roars low. Shut up, monster. Looking into my eyes, Lutz threw up. It took a few seconds for me to doubt that my eyes would meet.I realized that I was mistaken, and I was in a pale mood. Lutz thinks I have a demon king in me. That''s right. If you were wandering around with your barefoot eyes, everyone would think he''s a mess.Moreover, it is not envisaged that the Demon King chooses a vessel other than a human.At least it wasn''t in the literature. Oh, no. What should I do? I have to tell her somehow. "That one is my precious one. I''ll get it back." Lutz''s words were mocked, and his throat rang. "How are you going to get it back?It won''t stop so easily. My right hand, holding a knife, pped my heart slightly.The moment I saw the motion, Lutz''s atmosphere changed sharply.Usually, blue eyes like a quiet night sky shine silver with anger in them.The thin lips were spelled out without a sound. When Lutz pushed his hands forward, the fog sneaked up from my feet in a way that surrounded me from all sides. It froze from the edge whilst squeaking.Shortly before I got to my feet, Lutz read the movement or changed the ice trajectory.Ice in the form of an upside-down ice pir is built at your feet. But the ice pir couldn''t catch my foot either.Kick the frozen ice pir and jump back. I was surprised at the light movements that didn''t seem like my body.Your body moves smoother than before.I thought about it so much that I came up with something. If this is all you have, perhaps you can speak now? "Nh, l...!" Lutz, the voice I tried to call broke. Behind the abdomen, the load is applied.She was hugged tightly by her hand, which had been stretched out from behind, like a tackle. Gotcha! That was the voice of a pretty girl.When I saw it, it was also a slender girl that was wrapped around her abdomen. No way... Flower noise!? Even if I wanted to check my appearance, I couldn''t look back without freedom other than my voice. "Get out of Marie-san..." "I''m getting in the way more," echoed the tongue on my head, and my right hand, holding the knife, was twitching. Flower noise, run away! The hazelnut eyes that confronted my gaze turned round. 234 Battle Of The Reincarnated Princess. My hand holding the knife shook up just because it had nothing to do with the dust. Flower sounds that solidified in surprise face could not be avoided. The imagination of her soft body being slit by a knife came to mind and she unexpectedly meditated. But I never felt a vivid feeling after a long time. Fear, open your eyes. The first thing I saw was my favorite night sky eyes."Princess," a low voice trembles my tympanic membrane. "....." It was Leon Hart who grabbed and stopped the knife in the form of reaching behind Hanayeon-chan. You came. You stopped me. I feel so relieved that my whole body is about to rx, that if I rx, I''ll cry. "Fuzuki, stand back." "Heh?... uhh!?" Master Leon Hart grabbed Hanami''s cor with his eyes peered at me.Though I can''t throw it away, I push it slightly behind my back. Hana-chan, whose eyes were ck-and-white, stepped on her feet with a small scream.Even though there are no specifications because it is an emergency situation, I want you to treat it a little more carefully, and I was harassed in different ces. The rushing Lutz is in a hurry to support the falling flower. My hand pulls out the knife in the gap where Leon Hart-sama is distracted by Flower Sound.Did he pull his hand or didn''t hurt himself? My body retreats a few steps away from Master Leonhalt. He pointed his neck at him and grabbed the knife again. Like us, the confronting Leon Hart is not a knighthood, but a grey shirt and ck trousers.I know that my hair is disturbed and the button on my shirt is only half-stopped, and I think you rushed to me in a hurry. I didn''t notice it immediately because the shirt was dark, but there were red and ck spots around the cuffs. It fades as if I hurt myself just now.I looked at Leon Hart-sama''s hand to see if there were any wounds. "When...?" Leon Hart, who picked up my murmur, lowered his eyebrows slightly and looked in trouble, as if he had swallowed the meaning of words with ag. His left hand had no thumbnails, saying that he had been seen in bad shape.The marks of the peeled nails are vivid and the dry blood is sticking. When I look closely, myplexion is terrible and my feet are a little dangerous. I wonder if the magic of sleep works like us and the others. "By myself....?" The magic of crows kneeling before us could get up.How did most people in the castle jump off a sleeping sole without resisting? Unlike Lutz, who is perhaps resistant to magic, and various out-of-standard flower sounds.Physical force must be difficult to resist. To stop falling asleep, you need a strong mental strength and then a strong stimulus. Yes, by analogy, it''s painful enough to sleep. "It''s no big deal." "Ah, that''s why...." The voice is clogged in the words that are said to be rusty. It''s not easy to peel your nails by yourself.And yet, Mr. Leonhalt says, "There are neen left."No, it''s not.Was the person I fell in love with so hard to understand? After leaving me in confusion, Leon Hart, who was talking indifferently, put his hand on a sword hanging from his waist belt. Remove the hardware and remove the sheath from the belt.Wrap around the string to secure the handle and sheath together. He waved his sword lightly to check his condition. Mr. Leon Halt, who blinked slowly, looked straight at me. "Compared to losing you, it''s the same as getting bitten by a mosquito like this." "......!" The sudden confession stopped her breathing for a moment. Master Leonhalt pointed the tip of the sword into my arm.Not my heart... but a ck cat staring at him with sharp eyes. Have you noticed? I haven''t been told anything yet. "... I don''t like it." "Don''t get along, me neither." After a low voice echoing in his head like a roar, Leonhart-sama returned with a fierce voice. "I''ll take it back." Leonhalt stepped in at the same time as he uttered the word. It was an agile move that didn''t seem to have a debuff called Sleep Magic. Leon Hart-sama, who was at a distance from me in an instant, poked the ck cat with a sheathed sword.Just a few centimeters away, I yed his sword with a knife. Ngh Your hands be numb with impact. It must have been a lot of effort, but the feeling of the fingertips is no longer just a blow.It''s strange not to drop the knife. But relentlessly, the next attack will take ce.This time, instead of epting it from the front, try to make it right. In my weak body, no matter how strong I am, I can be overpowered by force. The Demon King retracted my body. However, it seems that Leon Hart-sama was expecting it, and was pushed out to catch her feet.Avoid it and get ready. My tongue resounds in my head. "Sleep tight." A frustrating voice shook Leon Hart-sama''s body. Same as a crow. His body leaned upwards like it was being held down by something he couldn''t see. But he didn''t fall as-is.Squeeze your feet as hard as you can. Leon Hart-sama, who opened her mouth wide, bit the nail of her left index finger.When you shake your neck with momentum, you will hear a vivid sound. I stood stunned at the sight. Leon Hart-sama, who breathes on her shoulders, spits out her newly peeled nails.The white shard made a faint sound and rolled into the corner of the hallway. Yana-koko He smiled at the back of his throat like a breath, and Leon Hart-sama hung up his mouth.Though it seemed painful, the eyes glowed belligerently with glitter. 235 Battle Of The Reincarnated Princess. (2) From the fingertips of Leon Hart-sama''s left hand, the blood spreads and falls. I felt bloodthirsty when it dripped on the floor. The wound was so painful that I wanted to turn away.But that''s no good. That wound was for me. The pain and suffering he is experiencing is my fault.Then what should I do if I look away? Bite your lips tightly and bring your awareness back. Feeling the pain in my lips, I tried to apply force to my fingertips.Still not free, but it moved slightly. Light movements are possible.Well, perhaps the power that Mr. Leonhalt has divided has broken down his control over me. With this much freedom, you can''t escape. But maybe we can do something about it.Don''t miss your chance. I put all my strength into my stomach and stood firmly on my feet. "... I think you should crush it here." I felt that the voice echoing in my head was getting a little lower. Was it killing or intimidation?My spine gets cold even if it''s not pointed.But Master Leonhalt was not afraid of the dust. Try it. That''s what Leonhart said, with a provocative smile. He put his left hand, which was stained with blood, on his right hand, which had the handle of a sword. Kick the floor and jump in front of me. A knife was used to y a sword that was swinging down by a knife.The attack continued while my numb hands stopped.Your body twists and twists like a t attack. Once you''re back, now you''re closing in on me. He avoided the knife that protruded toward Lord Leonhart''s neck with minimal movement.I shake the knife many times to make up for myck of strength. All attacks targeting the neck, eyes, heart and fatal area are empty.At the same time as the ck cat raised his nails on my arm, Leon Hart-sake''s body swayed. Did you strengthen your magic powers again?I stuck a knife in his heart with a bitter look on his face. "Nh, ku...!" Put your strength into your hands and resist. Probably had to buy a few seconds. Still, was it enough for Leon Hart-sama to prevent the knife with the sheath of a sword that slipped into the gap? It was only for a moment that I was relieved that I was safe, and my hand soon moved on to the next attack. The de aimed at the neck ran away, and the ck hair scattered in one room.Next, scratch the skin and leave a wound.The attack faded slightly more reliably. Perhaps Leon Hart-like''s body is under considerable strain. Don''t prolong it. But what should I do?I can only move my body a little bit. I want to release the knife, but I can''t. Your hands and feet are either directly connected to the attack, or you''re not that free.It''s best to stop moving for just a moment. I can talk because I can move my eyes and mouth, but I don''t think I can open the situation in words. I wonder if the pain will make me feel a little more free, like Leon Halt. I chewed my lips earlier, but the feeling of difort was weak.Does it mean stronger pain...? When I put my tongue on my lips, I came up with it. If your lips don''t hurt enough, what about your tongue? "Eh...." Just thinking about it makes my body drowsy. I don''t think it hurts. Weak I hate pain, fear, and pain.I''m scared even if I think it''s just a little bite. But Mr. Leonhalt. While I was scared, Leon Halt had a little more scratch. I peeled off two nails and there were cuts everywhere.And yet you''re still fighting for me. The retreating Leon Hart was breathing on his shoulders.You notice my gaze as I stare still, and my eyes meet. Lord Leonhalt smiled so gently that he could forget that this was the end of the battle. To reassure me, the pain and suffering are not mixed with dust.It''s just a lot of hard work for me. Looking at it, I decided my mind. I''m not ready to hurt myself.On the contrary, what if I hurt myself when Master Leonhalt desperately tried to protect me? When my negative feelings retracted, I started to work a little decently. In the first ce, the magic of sleep and the magic of ruling the body are not necessarily the same.It would be ridiculous if it was painful and ineffective. Let''s think more constructively. Fusu, I feel so relieved. Like before, how about measuring when you stop your hand for a moment?I wonder if I can remove the knife if it matches what Mr. Leonhalt has put in it. Or you can put your weight on your feet and shift the timing of the attack. But then, on the contrary, you might get in the way of Mr. Leonhalt.I have a fatal defect in my motor nerve, and it is likely that it will be difficult to match his movements. The battle continues even as I contemte anguish. He jumps backwards to avoid the sword that Leonhart-sama swings down.At that moment, it shed on my head. Over here! You can apply extra force to your feet, which jump lightly and gracefully. Your unbnced body is shaking a lot. If you don''t have motor nerves, I''ll use them.I''m good at falling! Wow! Unfortunately, however, she didn''t fall down just because she broke her posture.ck cats slipping from their arms grab their forefoot nails and climb to their shoulders. If you can''t do it, my ears are thumping to tear the air apart. Ugh A distressing voice echoes in my head. On the cor of the ck cat on my shoulder, Master Leon Hart grabbed the tip of the sword and lifted it. "Fuzuki!!" "Hmm!?" Leon Hart-sama''s sharp voice followed by Hana-chan''s confused voice. "Take it!" The ck cat''s body is thrown into the air. Eh!? Hanayoun, who was avoiding the side of the fight, rushed out in a hurry. 236 Battle Of The Reincarnated Princess. (3) With your palms pointing up and your hands pointing forward, Hanayoun-chan aims for the drop point. I realized by looking at the dangerous step and the confused expression that would have been around the cartoon. Hanayoun is also a motor phic idiot, this one. Hanamichi reaches out to the ck cat in front of me, who can only keep an eye on me. "Fuggyah!?" However, the ck cat''s body did not fit in Hanayeon-chan''s arm, andnded on his face.Kick her in the forehead and try to escape. Is that going to work? It was Lutz who reached out with a sharp scream. The back leg of the ck cat he grabbed is wrapped in ice.I handed over a ck cat that was out of bnce and pressed it against Flower Sound. Hanayeon-chan hugs the ck cat with both arms as if she could escape this time. The ck cat''s mouth heard a screaming, high-armored scream. "Stop it! Get off me!" Even the voices that resonate in your brain are seeping with impatience. Looks like Hanayoun-chan''s abilities are working. I won''t let go! The ck cat scratches the algae and tries to get out of his arm. Flowery doesn''t want to let her escape.And Lutz was magically following her. The forelegs are stuck together with magic ice, and the movement is sealed up well. Gu......! When I thought I heard a bitter moan, the ck cat stared at me. My leg, which was standing on a stick, started moving on its own again.However, the movement is slower than before. That''s why it''s only natural that I get caught before I get to the ck cat caught by Hanayeon-chan. Master Leon Hart dropped a knife from my hand and stepped on the soles of his shoes.And I tied my hands together with one hand. Shit......, I''m losing my strength...! Is it Flower Sound''s ability to shine around the ck cat?Or is it a fragment of the demon king''s soul? Either way, the power of the Demon King is definitely shredded.The body, which gradually became more liberal, was proving it. Let go! "Ouch..." The ck cat, sealed in the movement of her forefoot, bit Hanami''s arm as she hugged her. Hanayeon-chan frowned and screamed a little.A small circle was drawn on the clothes with red spots.It''s painful, and it''s getting harder for me. "Flower noise," Haa, I won''t! Hanami-chan''s generous voice echoed in my impulse. With tearful eyes, Flower Sound didn''t let go of the ck cat.Turn around and hug your whole body. "Marie-san saved me with her life!So now it''s my turn! " "....." The desperate screams clog your voice. I can''t believe you were thinking that. You''ll be scared, and it''ll hurt.I almost cried because of the good health that stopped me without running away. The ck cat, which seems to be gradually weakening, stares at me with blunt eyes. Always sticking to this guy....How much is this woman worth? I felt that it wasn''t just hatred that was stuck in my straight eye.It''s moreplicated. It''s a mix of emotions. Leon Hart-sama hugged my shoulder, which she could only look back without saying anything.Looking up, there is angry emotion in the truncated night eyes. It''s heavier for me than the world. Wow, for me too! After being stunned for a moment, Lutz said in a small voice, "It''s good for us, too," with a slightly illuminated face. "Why do you insist on the princess?" The ck cat''s ear shakes when Leon Hart-sama asks. "That''s right. He was just following me as a magician." Lutz said so with a bitter look. I thought it would be dangerous for Lutz to approach the Demon King, but maybe there was a trap in the other room. It was strange that Theo, my partner, didn''t show up. Not only Theo, but Irene and Mikhail may be hanging up on you. I don''t want to be sealed as soon as I eat it...... The ck cat mutters to throw up.It was a powerless voice. Then what the hell did you want to do? I thought you were after the magician''s vessel, but if you''re not, what''s the purpose? A library with the magician''s quarters,bs, and specialist books.There are only greenhouses and ces like the magic team that summoned Hanayoun-chan. "Ngh, ahhhh...!" Hearing the spicy moans of the ck cat, I return to myself. It''s not when you''re thinking. The ck cat kept breathing and still stared at me with glittering eyes. What do you hate so much?I don''t know if it''s me or what''s ahead of me, but it''s a scorching gaze. Will it disappear in such a ce?Such an unusual way to disappear is the end of me...! " It was a crying cry. Even though there was no tear in the eyes of the ck cat, there was blood tears, but the voice was filled with resentment. It is painful to see suffering and wandering around.Even if I knew in my head that Nero was suffering, I couldn''t see it. "Rest now." When I noticed it, it fell out of my mouth. Ugh...!? The ck cat stares at me. It''s like staring at an iprehensible creature.But round eyes quickly return to sharp eyes. "I can''t watch it run out." Shut up......! Don''t talk as smart as the little girl who doesn''t know anything! The ck cat peels his fangs. Along with the voices in my brain, a threatening sound echoed directly into my ears. The fury was so intense that it was described as touching the scales. Why doesn''t it feel scary? Because my strength is weak.Or was it because the Demon King''s anger seemed like a child who was lying? Keep quietly watching the weakening ck cat. The biting screams gradually shrunk momentum. "Stop, don''t look at me like that...! Don''t look at me." The ck cat shouted loudly in Hanayeon-chan''s arms. A sparkling light pops up from Nero''s body, like a ck jade. The ck chisel is gradually shredding and bing smaller and smaller above Flower Sound''s head. But just before he disappeared, he came towards me with great momentum, as if he had squeezed hisst power. "Princess!" Master Leonhalt hides me and waves down his sword. The clouds that prated precisely the center were sprayed with mist. Sparkling, sparkling little sparkles melt into the air and disappear. As soon as I saw it, my body rxed from the tension thread. Hime, Rosemary! At the end of Leonhart-sama''s hasty voice, her consciousness was plummeted. 237 A Reincarnated PrincessS Dream Language. When I noticed, I was standing in a dim spot. Is that...? What''s wrong with me? Memories are vague and I can''t remember. Looking around, fluffy, unconscious, and unconscious.Spread in all directions is a blurred darkness.In the middle of an endless space, I was halfway there. However, there is no wonder or fear. I started walking, hoping it would be better than standing here. Walk barefoot. Having said that, there are no targets or destinations, so there is no way to make sure that we are really moving forward. No matter how much you walk, the view will never change. Isn''t it possible that you''re just circling the same ce around...?When I became a little anxious, I heard a little noise. Clear your ears and head towards the person who makes the sound. We don''t know the distance or the exact direction, but we''re probably getting closer. Because I felt it was a little easier to pick up small sounds that might be heard in the silence without even the sound of insects and rubbing leaves. The sound was difficult to describe. Muddy feet, like zero viscous liquids.It was strange that many people were looking for a sole that would make them ufortable, rather than avoiding it. How long did you walk? I found something at the edge of my vision. Sole, who described himself as "something", didn''t know who he was when he approached.The ck lump appears to be just one shoe thrown into the corner of the road. But it was moving subtly, so the line of shoes disappeared. "......?......!?" With my distanced eyes closed, I finally got a good grasp of Sole.At the same time, I breathed. I was too surprised to scream. Sole was like a lump of mud. It has a ck but not pure ck color, as if all the paints sold in the set had been mixed. The contours were vague and swaying like waves.And every time you wave, the lump copses and the shard falls off. You can''t find organs like your hands, feet, mouth, nose, or ears. And it wasn''t just because it was moving that I decided it was a living thing.Because there was something shining like an eye in the depths of two open holes. There''s something cold running in your spine. Hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey! What is this!? While confronting an unexined creature, I harden.If you scream in your confused head, no one will answer. I could only slip and retract with my gaze. Turn right and run away because I thought of what to do when I ran into a bear that I saw on a TV show in my previous life.It''s not a bear. It doesn''t resemble anything. But after a long time, Sole didn''t seem toe after me.It''s just stupid, and I don''t even try to move from there. I doubt you recognize me without any reaction. Maybe there''s no harm...? Take a scary step closer and observe. Looking at the shaking contours, it seems to recall something. Looks like it''s close to something I saw somewhere, or not. "... ah!" As I roared and pondered, I thumped at the shing footage on my head. It''s a stray one! Or Bubble 0 Lime! It''s like a live version of it. I thought of it myself and felt very subtle. I don''t want to be such a creature if I live up to that cute character. While I sat down in my heart at a famous gamingpany, I tried to get a little closer to the creature. "... hey" I tried to speak up, but there was no response.Just shake it with a pull. It''s no use holding hands in fear or calling subtle names such as "Harukan" or "Baburun". I looked in the direction that the creature seemed to be looking at. Then, in the dark space, a rectangr cut image appears. Looks like footage from an old projector.It''s fading and the noise is blurry and overall blurry. The creature next to me seemed to be watching footage simr to the old movie. It looks like your eyes are following the footage... even though it sometimes shakes and copses. After a short tour, I sat down next to the creature.And we decided to watch the footage together. The scenery flows with a jingling sound. The footage began with a scene of splitting up the lush grass and entering the forest. The video progresses from a first-person perspective in the form of borrowing someone''s eyes rather than from a third-party perspective, as in a typical movie. It was a strangenguage that I could not hear.But for some reason, I can understand the meaning vaguely. The person who was called "brother" looks back.Behind him was a boy who looked like the Lord of Voices.A boy holding a wooden basket is probably around ten years old.She looks a little anxious.The gloomy forest is dim even during the day, so you may be afraid to enter. The Lord of Perspectives reaches out to the boy after murmuring the meaning of "I can''t help it."The boy took the hand and rxed his expression with relief. I think my backpack is the same from the standpoint of my eyes, but I thought maybe it was my younger brother. It seems that the children came to the forest to pick their mother''s medicinal herbs. The forest on the outskirts of the vige is originally closed to children.Once every few years, the children disappear, so they are called the Hidden Forest and are feared. My brother denies that there is no God, worried that God may not be angry.Anyway, my brother''s tone, which can be said to be the beast''s, was grown up. Before the beast came out, my brother urged me to pick all the medicinal herbs I needed and go home quickly, and the search for medicinal herbs began.However, no medicinal herbs were found near the forest entrance, and the two went deeper and deeper. Time passed while I was desperately searching, and one day the sun was tilted. The orange sun plunges into the dark forest and the shadow stretches long.It took him a while to be called the magic time. My brother, who decided it was no longer dangerous to the boulder, called out to his brother to encourage him to return home. When the two of them tried to return to their mother''s waiting house, the anomaly arose. Suddenly, my brother''s feet glowed. The pattern is drawn with light to sew between the roots of the trees on wet soil.The sole,posed ofplex shapes and letters, appeared to me as a magical formation. His brother stretches out his hand as he screams, confused and unable to move. But before pulling out of the circle, the momentum of light increases and envelops my brother. When I managed to take my brother''s hand, he was swallowed by the stream of light, and his consciousness was cut off. Temporary nk and silent. The next time my brother opened his eyes, they were not in the forest. White stone walls and pirs.The ceiling is arched and lights decorated with castings hang at equal intervals.The windows were fitted with wooden decorativettices, casting a beautiful shadow. Western-style buildings don''t resemble where they used to be. On the white floor, where the confused two boys were entering, the magic team they had just seen was clearly depicted. With the sound of hard shoes, the voice of an adult man echoes. An epic man with a nervous look is dressed in abination of a turban and a cloth. I think it will appear in a film about ancient Rome... I wonder what it was called.Tu... uh, is that a tunic? The building resembles the world I live in now, but the costume is different.Is the country different or is the time different? Now, let''s leave it on the side.It doesn''t matter, but more than that. Two boys who were summoned in disregard of their will. Nothing is more important than their fate. 238 A Reincarnated PrincessS Dream Language. (2) The men''s words resonated differently than those of the boys. But you still understand because it''s a dream?Or is it working like a reincarnation cheat? The man said something extra hade along. Then, after showing the appearance of thinking a little, he said to himself, "How many uses are there?" It seems that the man was after his brother. After staring at his frightened brother with his reckless eyes, heughs with satisfaction at the magnificent amount of magic.But when I looked at my brother, there were wrinkles between his eyebrows.The man says his brother has little magic.He also said that because he was a person from another world, he might have some kind of special ability. These two boys seem to have some sort of power, just as Hanayeon-chan had special abilities. However, I didn''t think it was a good thing. The eyes of a man when he sees two are not the eyes of a man.I only had a bad feeling about it. And that hunch unfortunately hits me. The country where the boys were summoned was in the middle of a war. The two summoned as fighters are caught up in it. They were held hostage to each other, and they had no ce to go back, and they threw themselves into battle as they were told. My younger brother not only had powerful magic, he also had the magical power to improve the abilities of animals. The horse he focuses on improves his legs and endurance. My brother''s abilities remained unclear. Instead of being sent to the front like my brother, he was kept in the Mansion, but his days were far from peaceful.For the purpose of exploring abilities, he continued to be treated like aboratory animal, using magic to his limit or deliberately inflicting wounds on his body. In a series of scenes where I want to turn my eyes away, my heart is going to be exhausted. Still, my brother didn''t run away.I dreamed of returning to my mother with my brother, and kept living hard. But the world... yeah, humans have always been cruel to him. One day, my brother was taken to a different room from his usualb. The dim stone rooms arerge and seem to be sturdy.Someone stood in front of my brother who thought he was going to be shot until his magic died again. It was a strange boy. The thinned body is covered in scratches and looks terrible.He was a boy trembling like a frightened man, but his fallen eyes were sparkling. The boy spoke to a man of great age who stood beside his brother. If you kill this guy, will you really return to the original world?''and asked the boy with a serious face, the grand man nodded haughtily with a smile. If you want to survive, show your strength. If your life is in danger, you may wake up. It was a nasty way ofughing, seeing through such filthy thoughts. When the boy approached, his brother ran away without knowing what was going on.You didn''t want to hurt anyone.However, the opponent uses his sword and magic to attack.My brother''s body is getting more and more scratched. My brother''s counterattack, prepared to die, was unfortunately fatal to the opponent. My brother, who fell on his knees to fall to the floor, was full of wounds, but the boy who fell in front of him had deeper wounds.Looking at the cloudy eyes with the light gone, my brother found out that the other person was already dead. And nk for now. I think my brother lost consciousness. My awake brother remained on the floor as usual. But for some reason, my vision is slightly different from before.The boy''s remains were left in the immediate vicinity. My brother leans his neck in surprise. Looking closely at the abandoned boy''s body, he looks different than before.The clothes, body size and hair color were different, and someone else''s body was rolling. And when I realize that I recognize him, I scream small. I haven''t seen a crack since I was summoned, and it looks just like my brother. However, my brother''s upset was different from my worries.He murmured, confused as to why I was here. My body, that''s why.This body is not mine.That''s me. After organizing the fragments of the words spinned with trembling voices, I finally realize two things. That body belongs not to my brother, but to him.In other words, he was not an older brother, but a twin.The other thing is that my brother''s consciousness has entered another body. And my brother was upset when he felt an unusual amount of magic filling his body. Millennial men rejoice in contrast to their brother, who panics at the anomalies that are happening to him.Ability to amplify the magic amount of the stolen vessel... My brother''s special powers were powerful and rare, and could be a trump card for winning a war. The excited man leaves the room as if he had thought of something after screaming meaningless words with high emotions. The abandoned brother could not stand up and sat in a state of indignation. Everything seems like a bad dream. And without waking up from nightmares, more nightmares areing. I suddenly thought that the footsteps approached and the door of the room opened violently. It was my brother I hadn''t seen before that jumped in.Behind ites a man of great age. My brother immediately noticed his brother lying on the floor and ran over. Looking at the shell, which was unresponsive to shaking, my brother''s face was dyed in despair.Niisan and Niisan are crying over and over again. Bewildered, my brother called out his brother''s name, and his body shook a lot. And his eyes were shining brightly with fierce hatred. For a moment, a man of great ageughs with great pleasure.But he immediately fixed his face and pointed at me and said.He''s the one who killed your brother. I wondered if humans could be so evil. My brother screamed, "I''ll kill you." Whatever I said now, it didn''t reach my brother.Who would believe that a bloody man in front of his brother''s remains didn''t kill him, or that he was his brother? My brother ran away desperately from his brother, who was about to kill him.Killing or being killed can only lead to despair. However, his magic is powerful and his brother is gradually being chased away.If a fatal wound urs, you will be seriously injured and you will no longer be able to escape. Somehow he wanted to talk, and his brother shot his brother at the magic.Only to create a gap with minimal force. However, the amplified magic easily reaped his brother''s life. Like breaking a doll, don''t be dazed.My brother''s body copses. Lie down, both bodies. And then, my brother''s consciousness was interrupted and a void was flowing. My brother opens his eyes as the grand man''sughter echoes. Your vision is still changing.A vision that returns to its original self.But it''s not. The body that rolled around the edge and the body of a strange boy that had just entered told a horrible story. My brother, who woke up with his brother, screamed. As the fierce angermanded him, he ravaged everything he saw. First of all, I chopped up and baked a grand man who was delighted with "getting a good monster," and destroyed him to the point where he left no dust. Then the people in the mansion, then the people in the territory, the people in the country.Even as heid it all down from the edge, his anger did not subside. Some animals change to respond to his brother''s anger and be monsters to ughter his enemies. The devastation never ended.Kill the men whoe to defeat their threatened brother, and it breeds hatred again, and the chain of strife will not be broken. Even as the dull bodyes to an end, it wakes up with another body, and the battle continues. The same applies even if it is sealed.Wake up and kill each other again. It was a hopeless sight wandering through hell forever. There was no voice. It wasn''t a sad or terrible thing to say.Any word bes clichd before his despair. He was robbed of the world he was born into, of his mother, of his dignity, and of his brother, who was the sole breadwinner. If the mourning of the boy who has been deprived of everything has taken the form of a "demon king", there is no word that can be said about me. Although the death of innocent people cannot be taken for granted, it is not a simple construct so that we can draw a clear line between the perpetrator and the victim. If the demon king was "evil" to humans in this world, the world itself was "evil" to the demon king. In a nk space, the murmur falls. The quiet voice called my mother and brother and repeated his desire to go home. Yes. The Devil didn''t want the Devil''s body. It''s a magical formation. I''m sure he wanted to go home. That magical faction will not lead to his homnd.And even if we miraculously return, no one who knows him is alive. Still, I wanted to leave. As much as he hated the world, he yearned for his homnd. "... n" A little murmur fell down. It wasn''t the voice across the screen.The noise-mixed discord is the demon king''s sole. When I turned my eyes, Hagu 0 Metal was back... and the demon king''s lump was shaking small. There was a murmuring sound, and for a while, the nk white footage switched. More vivid footage, not just a fragment of the previously worn and blurred past.Large rooms and high ceilings. I felt familiar with the cushioned bed on thette frame. After a shallow sleepy nk, a white hand broke into a thinly open vision. Thin fingers and white skin. Is it a girl''s? It looks big in that way, but if you look at the size of the room and the contrast with the beds, you may have a small body rather than arge hand. Your soft hands gently stroke your head. I raised my face and saw the Lord of my hands in my sight. "... eh" A stunned voice leaked. The screen is full of girls. White skin on a loosely waved tinum blonde.The pale red lips smiled slightly and the blue eyes were filled with kindness, saying that they were lovely. It looks familiar... no, it''s too much.As long as we have a mirror, we can see each other now. "Me....?" It was my face that was projected on the screen. I don''t remember seeing such a lewd face.But unfortunately, I do.The way grandparents look at their first grandchildren is probably me when I love Nero. "... Sun" Huh? The discord mutters something. As you stare at the screen, you repeat it with a scattered voice, clearing your ears. "... Kaa, Sun" The demon king called to me on the screen. Mom, with me. My head bes pure white. Kaa, Sa A body that resembles a lump of mud stretches out.I wonder if it was my hand that reached towards the screen.Crashing with the bottoms, desperately.Like a lost child, looking for her mother. "....." I was moving impulsively before I even thought about it. Lift your umted body and hug it with your arms.She deformed, melted, and gently squeezed her cheeks against the body that was contained in her arms while reducing the amount. Is this pity? Or guilt? I don''t know, but I can''t wait to feel it. I mean, how the hell did you call me? I''ve only been with him for a short time, and his mother is different in race and age. How can I throw a man who was hungry enough to love his mother? "Kaasan, Kaasan, Itai, Kurushii... Kaasan" Reach out to me and repeat like a baby.All the time, all the while zero the weak sound that''s been pushing in for a long time. Slowly stroke your thick head. "Yeah, yeah, you put up with it." You smile at the eyes of apletely empty hole. "I want to stay, I want to stay, I want to stay." Slightly between your eyes, put your tongue on your forehead. Then a cloudy liquid flows out of the demon king''s eyes. Kaa, San, Ka ''asan, Oh, Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa Are you crying?I waved my body with a roaring voice. "Let''s put an end to both the pain and the pain." The baby sways softly, whispering a lousy babysitter song. The memory is vague, the lyrics are out of sync, and the pitch is out of tune and it''s terrible.Still, the mourning of the presence in your arms is gradually healing. The demon king, who stopped screaming, narrowed his eyes so as to sleep slightly. However, the speed at which things like ck mud copse does not slow down.I am worried that it will disappear if it is left as it is. The mucus that filled my arms had already decreased to the size of my hands. At the very least, I hold it so that it doesn''t go to zero, but it falls out of the gap. Shit, it melts and disappears. I wonder if I''lle back when I''ve scratched and consolidated the fallen portion. Seriously thinking about such an idiot, eyes like a hole popped out of the lump of mud. Eh... my eyes! []/(exp, adj-i) (uk) eye-catching/ The two chunks that jumped out of me, stunned by the grossly cautious project, fluffy in the air. Flying around me like a fluorescent light. "Mother." "Mother." There are two voices of the boy, not the noise mixing discord just now. Was it two independent things, not two eyes? Looking at the two lights thate and go, there is a passing image. "Are you guys...?" I almost said it and stopped. Instead, I reached out to you.I gently rubbed my cheeks against the light on my hands. "If you can choose where to be reborn,e to me." Enough, I love you so much that you''re full. That said, the two lights dly shed and then dissolved into the air and disappeared. 239 Reincarnated Princess Awakening. In the light that you felt over your eyelids, your consciousness was shaking. When you open your eyes, you can see the blurry scenery.The uncertain focus subsided after repeated blinks. My current location is on my bedroom bed.The interior was bright and it was felt that it was daytime. I feel like I''ve been dreaming for a very long time. "....." He moaned in pain as he tried to wake his body. Oh, my God. My whole body hurts so bad. My feet hurt, my hands hurt, and it is difficult to identify the location, and it hurtspletely.Oh, really, this hurts. I felt that the pain on the day after I tried snowball for the first time in my previous life was multiplied. ... does this mean that you have muscle pain? "There it is....." Ugh! Moaning with tearful eyes, someone breathes.I saw a woman standing beside the bed standing up with the momentum of kicking down a chair. "Rose! You''re awake!?" Mother peeks at me like a cover. I couldn''t react to the sudden, my eyes rounded and hardened. "I''m d... Ah, I don''t have to call a waiter!I also need to change the medicine and the water in the bucket. " After rxing her strong face, Mother wakes up.I called the maid and made various arrangements in haste. The returning mother poured water into the ss she had prepared, and then turned to me. "You must be thirsty.Can I help you wake up? " I nodded and woke up with my mother''s hand.Even the simple motion of pinching the cushion on the back makes me very tired. I tried to take the ss, but it was judged dangerous, and I drank water with the help of my mother. I can see the throat, esophagus and water falling.Divide it several times to replenish the moisture, then exhale. I shook my head to my mother asking if I would drink a little more. "Is there anything you want to eat?" In response to the next question, after thinking about it a little, she shook her neck sideways and her eyebrows dropped. "Even if you can''t, please eat a little.You haven''t eaten anything in three days. " "Three days!?" Were you asleep for three days? When her eyes were rounded in surprise, her mother nodded with a bitter face. "How worried do you think I am?I don''t want to be able to shorten my life any longer. " Her breathing face turned pale when she looked closely. There''s a neighborhood under my eyes, so I guess I haven''t slept very well. "... I''m sorry." When you apologize with a small voice, your mother''s expression eases. "I''ll get you some fruit, so eat it when you''re done with the attendant. I''ll take the medicer." Having such a conversation, the door rang. "You just got here." The door opens when Mother responds to the request for entry. Neither the waitress nor the maid appeared.Two men with unfamiliar tinum blondes, thin blue eyes and t faces. "I''m in your way." As always, next to my father with no expression, Niisama is staring at me with a hole. Mother, who made the traffic surface, approached the doorway with a soft footsteps. "If you understand that I''m disturbing you, please try again." Speaking out loudly, I shut them out without hesitation. Hmm, after snorting her nose, Mother looked back at me.Reflectively shook my shoulders, pointing a smiling and beautiful smile at me. He wasn''t a waitress or a medicine. Uh-huh. I saw it.Your husband and stepson, right? While answering in my heart, I couldn''t speak under pressure from my mother. "No matter how much my family, I can''t afford to go into ady''s bedroom.He can''t take care of himself or care of himself. " Ha. That''s right. No matter how much your father''s dictionary is updated, the two words will not be added permanently. When my mother wasining of bumps, the door rang again. Mother looked at the door while engraving wrinkles between her eyebrows.Instead of responding, get close and put your hand on the knob. When I slowly opened it, oniisama stood still and withered.In his hand was a basin of medicine and cut fruit. I think he bought a porter by telling the maid that he couldn''t. Mother and Niisama remained silent for more than a dozen seconds. When she exhales arge sigh, she avoids standing aside.Niisama raised her face. "May Ie in?" "... I got the medicine I asked for, so I can''t help it." Even though he looks unhappy, he invites oniisama in with that. Then, next time you try to close the door, another shadow stands at the door. Teacher Teleman, a waitress... and the father who stood behind him. "... Your Majesty" "I delivered the waiter, so I have the right to enter." It''s not a real line. Father walks through the side of his mother staring at him with a nice face.I''m sorry to hear that Mr Teleman was caught in between, but he was just smiling.Shizukuishi, I think it''s amazing to see such a father and mother without being upset. "Rose" Oniisama rushed to the side and ced the basin she had on the table in an unusual mess.He peeked at me to get out. "How are you feeling? Anything painful?" Oniisama''s face looks painful all the time when she asks.The neighborhood under her eyes is dark and herplexion is worse than that of her mother.You look more sick than I do. My whole body has muscle pain, but nothing else is wrong."It''s okay," she replied, but oniisama''s expression didn''t clear up. "I was worried." "No, I''m just d you''re safe...." Niisama tries to smile, blocking her words with a face that looks like a failure.He leans down and takes my hand.The big hand that grabbed my hand from both sides trembled small. I wonder how worried you''ve been. I fell down over and over and over again. What did oniisama think every time I was put in danger? Oniisama is not allowed to move as emotionally as she stands.Even though I was wearing a ruthless Prince Wang mask on the surface, my gentle and worried niisama shouldn''t have thought anything of it. "Niisama... I''m sorry" When I reached out and stroked the neighborhood around my fingers, oniisama''s face twisted. By pressing your forehead against niisama''s shoulder, you can be hugged. I kept rubbing oniisama''s back silently, trapped in my arms to make sure I was alive. 240 Rebirth Princess Awakening. (2) "... you''ve shown me something shameful." After a while, oniisama raised her face and murmured as if it was evil.Pretend not to see her eyes slightly congested, just shake her head. Then I went to see Dr. Teleman, who was waiting for me. Mother temporarily kicked out a group of men who had no sign of leaving their seats. Thank you, Mother. Speaking of family, I hate having a man present at a boulder. As soon as they were finished, they both came back and listened to the results of the examination next to my mother. It may not be a strange sight, but... what is it?Why does it look so surreal? Dr. Teleman said that there seemed to be no particr abnormality, so it would recover if it was quiet. When I asked if it was okay to rehab and do light exercise such as walking, I was told to rest first.Eat a nutritious meal and get enough sleep, then exercise. It seems like you can''t get out of bed for a week... shuffle. Mr. Teleman left the room after saying that he took care of him. But no one in the family leaves. I don''t care if my mother prepares water to take medicine or separates fruit.What does the flirting father want to do when he moves his chair to the bed on his own? Incidentally, oniisama is going left and right without knowing what to do even though she wants to do something, so it''s okay because she smiles.It seems that Niisama, apletely innocent prince, is not familiar with nursing. I stuck a fork in the fruit handed to my mother and took a bite. A small amount of fruit in the mouth has a texture like the middle of a pear and an apple.It has a slightly strong acidity, but every time I chew it, the vor spreads into my mouth and is delicious. My father opens his mouth when he sees me swallow it. "I''ve been investigating the castle a lot while you were down, but I didn''t find anything unusual.Neither animals nor humans have been affected. " Really? Good, and muttered small. Remembering is the memory in a vague dream.Like the gloomy scenery, it''s obscured everywhere, but there''s still something left. I''m sure the crying children don''t want to hurt anyone anymore. "As reported, the Demon King is now extinct." Father cuts the words there once. The pale blue eyes that gave a harsh impression looked at me. "It was great." For a moment, I waspletely stunned.It was too unexpected to react immediately.Like me, my mother and niisama have stopped moving. She stopped breathing strangely and had a strange cough. My mother returned to me with a cough, rubbing my back in a hurry.Niisama also stood on the opposite side of the pillow from Mother, received the dishes and forks that had be unstable, and followed her by avoiding lying down. "Don''t say weird things and surprise me!She''s still sick! " While rubbing my back, my mother stared at my father. "What''s so weird about that?You just praised me. " My father''s expression hasn''t changed as much, but it seems a little irritating. As usual, sheined that her eyebrows were slightly hidden. "How about remembering your usual actions and behaviors?It''s a strange thing to praise you normally. " Niisama nods as much as her angry mother does. "I want to think it''s some kind of trap." "If you praise it, there will be more expressions and words.You can''t be honest with me if you say so. " I was med for the two of them alone, but I didn''t hear anything from my father. Father, who seemed to think silently, leaned his neck slightly.He stood up and came to me. A big hand is ced on my head, which I unexpectedly held up. Uhh!? And he stirred his hair with me without hesitation. All of a sudden, my father looks at me with his head stroked and his eyes ck-and-white.And I narrowed my eyes to my satisfaction. The corners of the mouth, which usually do not move at all, make a slight arc. "Well done." This time, I stopped breathing. I was surprised enough earlier, but it was resistant.I''ve only been praised once before. But this is unexpected. You shouldn''t be surprised if your father usually praises your child. Shhhh, silence falls. It took more than a dozen seconds for there to be four people indoors, but no one to say a word. "... don''t drop your spear tomorrow." Niisama leaks to herself with a pale face. Mother, who raised her face as if she had been yed, silently retreated her father''s hand from my head. "It''s okay, Rose. Whether it''s snow, a spear, or a mutation, Mother will protect you." My mother, who fixes my hair with ab that has be like a bird''s nest, can smile with kindness. "You must be the one who told me to pick the face and the words I deserve." "You saw something scary.Take your medicine and get some rest. " Mother, who silenced my father''s protest, stroked my head to forgive me. I thought I''d know before I thought it was too bad.My father''s smile is too familiar and irritating.I even feel like I''ve seen something I shouldn''t have seen. Even if the three members of my family treated me in a scattered fashion, my father was still at my pace. Sitting on the chair again, she exhaled a sigh of fatigue.It''s us who are tired. Then I went back to the story, but as a meritorious man, they rewarded Hanayoun and Leonhalt, as well as me and the wizard. "Flower noise... what are you doing to Flower noise?" I''d love to send something to Hanayo-chan, who worked very hard.But I wonder if I can take it back to Earth when I''ve prepared gold and silver treasures like Momotaro. From that world, it would be a foreign object, and I wouldn''t be able to behave in a circumstantial manner if I thought it would interfere with my return. Did you understand what I was trying to say? My father said, "Guest wishes are not things." "Ask the person about the details.I''m leaving in ten days, so heal yourself by then. " Eh!? I knew Hanayoun-chan had to leave soon, but I was shocked by my father''s words. Ten dayster, I get upset with the specific numbers. "You''d better go home as soon as you can in order not to get in trouble." "... that''s right." That''s the best thing for you, Flower Sound.But I''m lonely and sad. Mother strokes my head. "Then you and Leonhart will reward you, but I will do nothing." "Eh?" "I hope so anyway. I''ll give you permission for anything, so talk to me." Father snorts. What a messy word, but I couldn''t even afford to be dissatisfied. My wish and that of Master Leonhalt are the same... really? Expectations and anxiety converge.You live with someone who is honestly delighted and who runs away and stretches a line of prevention. "I''ll drop byter, so get ready by then." I nodded over the sky to my noble father. 241 The Reincarnated PrincessS Cat. I''m nervous... While rubbing around my stomach, I exhaled. After my father and niisama returned, I had my mother help me to prepare easily.However, I didn''t get permission to bathe, so I just wiped my body and changed my clothes. I sniffed my arms close to the tip of my nose.I don''t think it smells at all.I think... I''m worried. If they think it smells like sweat, they die. My suspicious gaze had already gone back and forth between the clock and the door. My father said that Mr. Leonhalt woulde to the room, but what time exactly? I should have listened.I don''t know when I''ming, so I''ve been nervous ever since I finished. Calm down, calm down. You can''t do this now. From now on, I have a serious mission awaiting to see how Leonhart feels. ... yes, check your feelings. You''re going to do something close to a reverse proposition.Can you do that, Mr. Leonhalt? Me? No, no, no, I can''t. I can''t. You''re going to faint just by telling him you like him, but you want to marry him?Innocent. If I seed, I will die of shock on the spot. But what should I do? You want to pull the words out of Leonhart by turning the water through the conversation well? Are you going to marry me in a way that takes on a sexual nature? That would be futile. What miracle can that be?Even a normal conversation makes me suspicious of my behavior, and I can''t possibly use such advanced technology. ... but I don''t want to give up. I didn''t decide I couldn''t do it before, so I think it''s important to try it first. Maybe. Besides, if it wasn''t a dream or a mistake, Master Leonhalt said he liked me.Ah, you said you loved me... I feel it. Then maybe you''re looking at marriage.And then, as long as I carried the story well... no, I was talking about it being difficult. If this were the case, I should have studied harder. I haven''t had a social debut yet, but there was a good ce to gather information about tea parties. When I came here, I had a little socializing. Or I should have been an active participant in the banana romance in myst life. It is toote to regret even more if you read the "How to get a proposal from my boyfriend in his tenth year", which was published in a magazine that was opened in the beauty salon at the end of time. "Uhhh...." Cover your face whispering strange noises. "Nero ~..." Reaching out to the cage by the bed, it solidified. With the habit of troubled times, I sought the healing of my cat as usual. Behind my gaze, there was a basket of bodies. There are no more children who round on cushionsid in rattan baskets and look at us with one eye open to say that they are depressed. She has more beautiful pale eyes than a jewel. "... that''s right." Pop, throw your hand over the futon without any force. Lift your body up to the ceiling on a pillow and cushion stacked with headboard support. I can''t feel it because I suddenly disappeared. I still think I''m walking freely in the castle.When you''re hungry, you''ll pop up.I may be asleep in a cage when I get up.I just think about things like running away from reality. You look like an idiot. He''s nowhere to be found anywhere in the world. "... ahaha" Dryughter resounds in a terrible void. Even though no one was in the room, he closed his eyes with one hand hiding his face as if he were delusional. With the reason that you don''t feel it, you turn your eyes away from loneliness and pity. Still, the emptiness that seemed to have punctured my chest didn''t seem to deceive me. Ah, there was a small noise in my ear. It seems that he fell asleep sometime.I think I have to wake up with my unclear head. However, the feeling of being immersed in warm water is pleasant and I can''t open my eyes. Cushions with a good touch of sheets and a sunny smell. The light over the thin curtain glistens through your eyelids.The noise is far away, like a rub of leaves.Not too annoying, not too quiet. Everything that surrounds me invites me to sleep. Like I was in a cradle, I tried to fall asleep again with great happiness. It was a small voice that held me back. "Hey, no." A glossy bass sounds like a bitter smile. Take care of me when I''m asleep, or it''s a volume like a secret story.Still, it wasn''t because the room was quiet. Even when I was sleeping, I realized it was the voice of the person I liked the most. "Hmm? Don''t you like me?But I''m sorry, just hang in there for a second. " He speaks to someone with a gentle voice that speaks to the young child. "I''d like to put you to bed a little bit more." I heard a small cry to protest against his words. Nyah. "Listen carefully..." A bit of a rush. Shortly afterwards, there was a slight weight on the bedding and a murmuring sound. The small weight on the bedding moves over the bedding without hearing his restraint.The fluffy hair touched the hand ced on my stomach. I feel something next to my face.Exhtion ran out, then something wet touched my cheeks. Sari, Sari, something licks my cheek. The feeling of roughness hurts a little.Even that pain is familiar. My body trembled a lot. It''s a dream. It''s a dream. I have a happy dream right now. I can tell myself desperately. ''Cause once I knew it was a mirage after I had hope, I couldn''t recover this time.It''s painful and sad, and you can''t get up. After he exhaled in trouble, he whispered in a small voice, "What an envy!" "... I can''t help it. You love this one, too." With courage in his loving voice, he opens his eyes for a moment. The blurred vision is reflected by ck fur balls next to the face.And reach out to that little head, the person you love. Gently stroking him, he sneezes and ruptures his face. Me too. Together. " Like replying to his words, Nyah, one more cry. And looking at me was a ck cat with pale eyes. Bluer than the sky and blue than the sea. Nero, a cat with beautiful eyes, licked my cheek again.Like saying, "Good morning," he cried with a lovely voice. "... Nero?" My voice trembles. My eyes and the back of my nose became hot, and I felt like I wanted to scream. I reached out to make sure it wasn''t a dream.But it was my weakness that hesitated to stop just before I touched it. Nero leans his neck with a neat face. And if I stroked you, I would have just told you to stroke me. I stretched out and rubbed my head against my palm. "....." Her chest tightened to a familiar feeling. Hold your little body tight as you impulse. "Neh, neh, neh..." Squeezing up as you shed tears from both eyes. I couldn''t afford to make up for being in front of someone I liked, and I cried like a young child. Leon Hart-sama, whose eyes were blurred with tears, did not look stunned, but just smiled badly and gently. A big hand gently rubbed my back so as not to surprise me. That''s good. I wonder why Nero is safe, where he has been, and I don''t care now. My precious child kept me alive. There''s nothing more important than that. 242 The Reborn PrincessS Favorite. While I was crying wow, Nero was hugging me tightly, but he slipped out of his arm as if he had seen me calm down.I don''t think I can''t get caught. Better yet, you''ve been dating me. Once again, I am happy to see the rounded shape in the cage, which is in ce.Oh, I can feel you''re back. As she snorted andughed, her big hand reached out.My broken fingers stroke my cheeks with tears. Close to me are turbid obsidian eyes.Normally, it smiles like a brilliant beauty that melts sweetly. I was so d that Nero came back, and the situation that was currently being put out of my head, I blinked. For a moment, I didn''t really know what was going on. But soon, I remembered that Mr. Leonhalt had brought Nero, and everything came back to mind in the form of being pulled out of there by the beads. Ahh, my face got hot with a boiling momentum. How dare you show yourself! And what kind of horrible face are you showing in your current progression, me!? When you understand that someone likes to peek at your messy face with tears, sweat, and all kinds of things, it''s bloodthirsty. Wait, nose... nose is not dripping!? I don''t like tears or sweat, but please just give up the runny nose.Even in the same fluid category, there is a clear line as to whether it is eptable. And give me a break for saliva. As I faded, I drifted away from Master Leonhalt. I felt his hands tremble for a moment, but I couldn''t afford to think deeply. "... princess?" "Don''t look too much...." Murmur with a whispering voice that is about to disappear, then ask the surroundings if there is anything to wipe. I took the hand wipe that was ced next to the bucket containing water and gently soaked my face with lots of paint. I don''t want my face to look bad anymore, so I put a hand wipe on it to hide my eyes. What do we do now? Though the emotions have calmed down, the face is still terrible.Because I cried so much, the swelling on my face won''t go away so easily. Is this how you propose backwards with a face like a bakery hero?Is it getting any harder? And the sess rate has not dropped significantly? "Princess...." Called, my shoulders bounce.Because I felt a slightly lower voice and a serious appearance, like a premonition that I would be talking about something important. I''m not ready at all. Good or bad, I can''t talk right now.Even if you estimate it to be a very convenient story for me, listening with your nose hanging is tough as a maiden in love. I can''t. That''s why I shook the story from myself, pretending not to notice the air that Leonhalt was trying to cut out. "How is Master Leon''s injury?" As if you had been struck by imagination, it would be empty in one stroke. Mr. Leonhalt showed a little confusion before raising his left hand.Looking through the gap where the face was hidden with a hand wipe, a bandage was wrapped around the thumb and index finger. "That''s right, I''m a scratch.Fuzuki was also wounded, but he was treated by a magician of local attributes and healedpletely.There are no scars left. " It''s not a scratch, but I probably didn''t hear anything more because it''s a word to keep me from worrying. "Good." I was secretly worried about Flower Sound, so I''m d you told me.A bite wound could have caused a lot of trouble, and even if it wasn''t, it would hurt my heart to leave a scar on the girl. "I ran into Dr. Teleman, but he seemed fine.I was very worried about you.When I found out I wasing to see you, I was told many times that it was cunning.Take me with you. " I smiled back a little, like Leon Hart who said with a bitter smile on his face. I want to see you, too, so I need to get well as soon as possible. "I refused to take you with me because it''s important." Your body feels strong when you squeeze. "Princess" The voices blocking the escape route made the confusion worse. They took my hand before telling me to wait. It''s a force reduction that doesn''t hurt, but it has a force that can''t be shaken away.The hand was pulled for each hand wipe that was pressed to hide the face, and the bright red face was exposed in front of Leon Hart. No, no, no, no. I don''t want you to look like this. The fever is gathering on my face and my nose feels tight. I don''t like runny nose, but I don''t like bleeding nose. That''s pathetic. I don''t know what I''m talking about. I want to be cute and cool, like a princess of Ogata, like a heroine in a maiden game.It doesn''t work at all. Nothing makes sense. Your tears are about to soak, and you''re in a hurry. I couldn''t keep an eye on Mr. Leonhalt, so I shut up. Silence falls indoors. It seemed like it hadsted a long time, but maybe it was for a few seconds.It was Leon Halt''s hard voice that broke the heavy air. "... don''t you like it?" "... eh?" "Or are you scared?" When I raised my fearful face, Leon Hart-sama''s expression was as hard as his voice. "I am certainly a troublesome man.Besides, it''s very heavy. There''s nothing you can do to be afraid of. " Trouble or heavy? I just tilted my neck because I had no idea. Better yet, I think it''s about me. "Still, I''m looking for you...." Words cut off. After a moment of silence, Lord Leonhalt looked straight at me. It was reflexive to put myself in a hand that had been stretched again.Never refuse. But I can''t tell you that without exining. Leon Hart-sama''s expression changes.His face, with his eyebrows lowered and his eyes narrowed, was no exaggeration to express his grief. I realized that I had been hurt a littlete.I returned to myself in a hurry to solve my misunderstanding. But before that, Mr. Leonhalt moves. Stand up and press my hand against the pillow while I hold it. Lon Halt, who climbed up on the bunk with one knee, put one hand on the bed head and covered me. At the same time as the sound of the bedding, one of the cushions used to rece the pillow rolls down. I followed the trajectory with my eyes as it drifted over an unrealistic event. Then turn your gaze toward the nearby straight face.I blurred slowly and repeatedly. I can''t keep up with the understanding. Leon Hart-sama looks up with her lips slightly open and her dumb face still open. Rising eyebrows on cool eyes. Well-formed lips on a neat nose bridge.Cheeks and jaws drawing tough lines.Even though it was near the 30th Road, I couldn''t find anything called decay.Even though it is unrivalled in beauty alongside art, there is no feminine part.I fell in love with your face as if it was stuffed with my taste. In the meantime, Leon Hart-sama''s face came closer and closer.I felt exhaled on my lips when I thought it was out of focus. But it stops on the brink of touching. After hesitating, I felt "lonely" with my lips leaving without touching each other. And I followed what I might call my instinct. Keep away from his face, now get close to me. Lips stretched up. Just as the eyes were opened by surprise, the lips were slightly open. 243 The Beloved Of The Knights. Chu, and. I heard a lovely sound that didn''t suit me. The eyes that were stunned and left open reflected the face of the loved one. Beautifully shaped willow eyebrows with a neat nose.Petal-like pale red lips.I''ve never seen anyone as beautiful as this one, even if I''m out of love. Even the blistered red eyes and the disturbed tinum blonde didn''t damage her beauty.It gave off a clear fragrance. Long, facedown eyshes flutter.I pushed up my eyelids and lost my words to the beauty of the eyes that appeared.Blue eyes that are clearer than the clear sky are wet with tears, as if they were ake surface. I think it''s a miracle that you''re there. I can''t work at all. Stay blurry and follow the soft feeling of your lips for a moment, touching your lips.The feeling of the hard fingertips is different from the softness just now, and Rosemary''s lips are stared at to spare the remnants. After that, she blinked several times and redness appeared to her ears as she followed my movements with her eyes. "Go-go, go-go, sorry...!" It''s adorable to panic with a bright red face, but it''s not that bad. The heat of my shameful and warm wrist was also transmitted to my hand, which was still grabbed.The sweat came out vividly and my throat rang unexpectedly. Reaction because you''re alive.I mean, this is not a daydream.It''s not a convenient delusion for me. At Rosemary''s will, she put a mouth on me. "....." The first thing I pushed in was joy. And a littleter, a big question dominated my head. I thought I was about to be shaken. Are you drawn to the rude behavior that you exposed when you confronted the Demon King? Or was the man who thought he was an adult drawn too unusual? The first love of Sanju Road was too heavy. Or are you jealous and stunned? All I can think of is the opposite.Which one? All of it. But perhaps you didn''tpletely hate me for saying it. I stared at Rosemary with my chest full of hope. I pulled my hand and stopped trying to escape. Face to face, eyes peeking up at close range wet with tears. Her bright red face makes her cry, both abusive and asylum-seeking. Oh, I thought you were pathetic, like some other HR. Poor guy caught me. Slide your hand from the wrist you were holding onto to the palm.I wrapped my fingers and fingers tightly one by one and then grabbed a small hand. "Mr. Leon." "Didn''t you hate me?" Asking questions at a distance where your breath oveps makes your pale eyes round.I had the courage to react by saying it was unexpected. "I hate you so much...!" "... yeah" Rosemary shook her head to the side desperately. I''m happy, I''m happy. Slowly loosening my face, I gently stuck my forehead to her forehead. "Muck, muck, muck" Is it embarrassing that Rosemary is close to her face? Rosemary is busy wandering her eyes. Oh, sweet, sweet. I can''t let go of you anymore. As I stared at my eyes, my eyes turned towards me like I thought.The pale eyes that yed the light sparkled like a wave. Put your face closer to your mouth so you can suck it in. The softness of my lips matched me, and I was intoxicated. When I opened my eyes a little further away, Rosemary''s eyes were stiffened with open eyes. The face is cute and I put it on my red eyes.Surprised, the thin shoulder jumps big. Her body, which reacted like a cat with its tail grabbed, was further stiffened when she was held by emotion. "Don''t I have to give up on you?" "....." I heard a breathtaking sound. After that, my thin hand turned around my back. "I don''t want you to give up!" "Yes" I surrounded the cute person who was following me in my arms. I slipped my cheeks on Rosemary''s head in order to convey a little love that boiled in my chest. The dark feelings that were umting at the bottom of your belly were quickly resolved like a lie. Until now, I was about to be swallowed up by anxiety, anxiety and jealousy, but it was cash. Iughed bitterly at my selfishness, but I didn''t feel bad. Even if something is wrong. No matter what kind of high wall stands in the future. If Rosemary loves me, that''s fine. Let''s cut through any difficult road and get back to this one. Just for now. Is it permissible to take a word? Rosemary? Pour your voice directly into the red dyed ear. After shaking small, I raised my face.It is also because of the eyes that are crying and congested, and they are like rabbits and adorable. This time, I pressed my lips against theedy.Hyah, even smaller animals were squealing with a small voice, and my smile copsed. I don''t think I can help talking with my lips stuck because my reaction is cute. "If you feel you''re still early, tell me honestly.I''ll wait forever. " Just on the surface, I try to pretend to be a well-understood man. My surprised eyes reflected me with a creepy soft smile. No matter how sympathetic it may be, Rosemary''s exit was already closed when she was alone with the man. Besides, she''s tight and she''s been talking so many times, that honest girl won''t be able to take another man''s hand anymore. If we don''t run, we won''t hunt them down. If you want to wait, you can wait forever. When (...) or (...) is promised? No fragments such as my sick thoughts appeared to have been noticed, and Rosemary looked at me with a stupid look. Oh, and I tilted my neck. I thought you''d pick a fake escape route for me. Now I can just nod and I can pull.For a limited time only. "Princess?" I didn''t hear back. I just grabbed my chest like a little hand. When I put my hands together to wrap them up from above, I noticed that they were trembling. "Hime," "....." After murmuring something with a fading voice, he looks up as if he''s ready. Straight lines of sight shook me unusually. "No, I don''t want to wait any longer" "... eh?" "I''m sorry for saying this, even though I was in the ass.Please don''t postpone it because your face is already swollen and embarrassed. " "... face?" I repeat a word that happened to be picked up by my head when I didn''t talk about it at all. Are you ashamed of yourself? Sure, the eyes are swollen and the head and ears of the small nose are red, but what is the problem with that?You can only find the cute parts and the beautiful parts. "I''m sorry I hurt you for some nonsense." "Princess" "I like you." "....." I thought I''d stop breathing. Without thinking of my ugliness as a smart trap, I was fatally wounded by turbid eyes that just turned my emotions straight. "I''ve been in love with you forever and ever." What a beautiful person you are, you fall in love with me like an idiot. The soul is more beautiful than sparkling hair, jewel-like eyes, and well-dressed faces.Whatever this looks like, if we can find it, we even have unfounded confidence. Because there can''t be two of us in the world. "Please make me your wife....." I put my lips over the lips of my mouth and sealed my words to the lips that gave me courage to confess. It is a pity that my eyes are too close to focus, even though I want to enjoy my eyes blinking at zero distance as if I had been struck by an ischemia. I pecked my moisturizing lips several times. Slowly walks away, feeling the nostalgia in the sole that remains thinly open and stunned. "I''m sorry, but let me just say that." Lift Rosemary''s hands and put them on his fingertips. Turning around from the male figure I had just seen, I gazed at her confused with an unreliable expression like a lost person. "His Royal Highness Rosemary von Verfalt" Calling corrects the spine with a tense look. She grew into a beautiful maiden like a flower, but her eyes remained the same. How far have I been saved by my straight, twitching, loving eyes? How relieved I am by the look that will chase me even as I grow up. I''m sure I won''t be able to tell you for the rest of my life. I don''t know how much I love you. "Will you marry me?" "....." My trembling fingertips sped back at me. The breathed Rosemary slightly distorted her face.The tears that had umted at the corner of my eyes fell off, and I passed them on to my cheeks. It jumps into my arm like a small body hits me. "Yikes....!" I''ll never forget that faceughing with a trembling voice and a huge tear. 244 The Goodwill Of The Reincarnated Princess. I want to dream. My head started crying too much, and I thought about it vaguely. I was told that I could not be seen as a person of the opposite sex, and I wanted to teach you a little me when I was crying. You''ll cry in love over and over again, but don''t give up. It won''t all be in vain.Your path is properly connected to Lord Leonhardt''s. When I try to rub my eyes with my hands as I raise my throat, it stops gently. "You can''t rub it. It''ll swell up even moreter." Leonhardt smiled at me with a grim face. I remembered several times as I immersed my hand wipes in the washbasin on the table beside the bed and watched it squeeze. Gentle. Leonhardt has always been gentle, but he has a different sense of distance. Even though it is simr to a sole that burns to take care of my sister, I can clearly see that it is a different kind.With a spoiling workmanship and voice, I could truly feel that I had be a lover again. No, it''s not. It''s not a lover... it''s my fiance. I was allowed to look in the same direction next to Lord Leonhardt. As a matter of course, I got a position to talk about the future we''re going to walk with. I want to dream. Gently ce your hand on your chest and repeat the same words again in your chest. Leonhardt stared at me with a wet hand wipe.With a slightly strange lean, he gently wiped away the tear marks. What''s the matter? Asked, he shook his head loosely. He tilted his neck and closed his eyes as he leaned against the big hand of the wipe. I want to feel that this feeling of happiness is not an illusion, so I rub it against the heat. "...... ah" I felt a breathtaking sound. At the same time, Leonhardt''s hand was also tightened. The big hand gently strokes me, but it feels good, but it hardens and doesn''t seem to move. I couldn''t...? "I guess it was depressing..." When I opened my eyes and tried to look at Leonhardt, my hand moved. Wet hand wipes fall to the floor. Surprised by the sound, he opened his eyes wide and there was Leonhardt''s face in his sight. They stare at each other silently at a distance where their lips are likely to touch. The indescribably subtle air flowed. "What should I do..." This is totally wrong about the timing of opening your eyes. I ran through fifteen years unrted to the pornographic event, so I made a terrible mistake. Even now, if you meditate on your eyes, you''ll be in time. ... no, but what if not?If you close your eyes and find out that you''re just checking for swelling around your eyes, maybe I''ll die. I''m ashamed to die. Leonhardt left while he was struggling. "... I''m sorry. I was unconscious." I snorted and pulled myself back. Gently raise your hands to appeal if you don''t touch it anymore. Huh? I wonder what was unconscious. Looking up, Leonhardt''s eyes quickly stained with vermilion.I looked away, covering my mouth with one hand. If you think you''re allowed to touch it, you can''t control it. Your head is twitching, and the impact runs from the tip of your head to your toes. It''s like I ran off with all my strength, and my heart is upset.I couldn''t even afford to worry about the smell of oozing sweat. If you want to touch it, I would like to say that you are wee, but it is too impossible. I didn''t think I could take it anymore, being a novice in love.Perhaps the brain will shorten sooner orter. But I don''t want you to stop touching me. I gently picked the hem of Leonhardt''s clothes. I was worried that you would notice such a childish approach, but it seems like you''re worried. "Your Highness..." Even if you are called with a slightly rubbed voice, you are embarrassed and can''t make eye contact. The big hand that touched my cheek again gently turned me upwards while I was facing the other side.Leonhardt, who dyed his hair red, was so dazzlingly colourful that he seemed to be able to do something about it. Can I kiss you? "Ngh..." Even if you ask me, I''m too embarrassed to answer. I was full of small nods. As your eyesy down, your lips gently ovep. My heart is pulsating so hard that I can only touch my mouth with moisture. It''s not my first time, but I''m having a hard time breathing.I never thought that the day woulde when I would get used to it.I''m sure I''ve been thrilled with this person for a long time. Even after just a few seconds of touching, I fell apart. I think it is suitable for me as a child, and I am sorry that I am grateful. For an adult Leonhardt, it''s like this kind of baby skinning.I don''t think it''s enough to satisfy me. While I was thinking about it, Master Leonhardt leaned against me with a rxed body. My cheeks were pressed against my cheeks as if they were sweet, and I was tickled and shivering. Mr. Leon? Your Highness She was called with a bouncing voice and suddenly blinked. Yes. Your Highness Yes. Lady Rosemary. Even though he was called over and over, he replied confusedly. I had a rude feeling that my cheeks, forehead, and tip of my nose were clinging to each other in order, as if I were being missed by a big dog. I have no idea what the intention is, but soft contact feels good and makes me happy. When I opened my eyes with a giggle and some fun, the majestic beauty that was right next to me loosened up. Instead of the smile that wears the incense before, the boy-like smile pushes me into the void. Leonhardt opened his mouth with a happy face that deserved to be called full of joy. "It''s like a dream." The words I used to repeat in my heart just now fell from Leonhardt''s lips. Mr. Leon? "I''m being touched like this by you." While saying that, Master Leonhardt raised his hand to me.A hard thumb stroked the back of my hand, and I grabbed it. "As a matter of course, now that you''re allowed to be close to me, it''s like a miracle, and I feel like I''m dreaming." I feel the weight leaning on the side of my head. Mr. Leonhardt''s words made me happy because of what I had just felt. "I was thinking the same thing." And you too? Yes, you''re all aligned. Leonhardt narrowed his eyes in a daze as he smiled happily. "Do you have a match?"...... I''m d to hear it. " My hand is on my jaw. Tilted his face, he said, "Huh?"and the question passes over his head.Leonhardt''s inky eyes showed me exposing my asshole face. Well then, do you feel the same way? "What, what kind of...?" The heat of his words, smiling secretly, is transmitted directly to his lips. "I want to do it again." I felt dizzy from the heat of my touched lips. 245 Knight CommanderS Reflection. The good thing is that you won''t be rejected, so you can enjoy your soft lips. When I changed the angle and touched it many times, I felt bitter, and my chest was pped with a very weak force. Without hesitation, she leaves her face, exhaling her stuffy breath and repeating the deep breath. Lady Rosemary, who regted her breathing, looked at me protesting.But with a bright red face, I''m not afraid to be stared at with tears. I had a selfish impression that Ninng seemed to be inviting me. Are you okay? I rubbed the back of Rosemary-sama, who seemed to be suffering. Even though it was because of me, I think it was a very shameless statement.And yet she nods tinyly, without reproach. It''s really adorable. You should be angry if it''s your fault. Lady Rosemary, who looked troubled, was temporarily praying to pick a word. Large eyes blink repeatedly. Leon-sama... I wish I could. Yes. Asked with a smile, he looked frightened. My hair was flowing through my shoulder and I was peeking at the white item as I dropped down to escape my gaze.A small hand was clenched in my chest. "I''d be d if you could do a little less..." He murmured with a thin voice that was about to vanish. The moment I saw the item exposed in front of me was dyed red, I felt dizzy. The next thing I did, I couldn''t help but defend myself from any angle. The outrage of the past when reason lost to instinct.It''s a wicked thing to be beaten up in a cell like this. I kissed the colored section so that I could be sucked in. Mi giiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii Rosemary-sama''s body jumped wide and screamed like a cat stomping on her tail. "Leo, leo, leo......" He looked back at me with tears as he hid the term in his hand. Badly, at the same time that it faded, there was a gong and a shy sound. Rosemary shook her body again at the sound she heard from the corridor side, that is, outside the door. "What...?" I was distracted by the loud noise, and my stupidity seemed to have faded.I let go of Rosemary as she muttered. I don''t know what to do if I get stuck any more. What''s that sound? "... it must be the sound of protest." I turned away from Rosemary, who was leaning my neck, and let out a dryugh. I can''t think of a verse, and she says, "This is it?"He looked strange. It''s very cute, so I want you to keep it that way. "I''m sorry I sat there for so long." It''s about time I apologize. " "Ah, yes..." Seeing her face clouded with loneliness, she wanted to lower her waist again. But it''s not a good idea to leave your men waiting in the hallway like this.Time will calm down, but it will get worse. Put your hands on Rosemary''s hand and say e again" in your ears. She broke the temptation to look at her embarrassed face and left the room. The first thing I saw when I left the room was a Guardian Knight who was distancing himself with a faded face. Beyond his gaze. As I pressed my fist against the wall, I looked at us, the man who was hanging from the wall, and I let out a sigh. Instead of the usual refreshing mask of a good young man peeling off, it is shattered into pieces. "... us" When I called out, my face turned towards me in a prone posture. Naturally, eyes with a new green color had darkened, and tears that flowed unstoppably were wetting her cheeks. You don''t have a human heart, do you? I felt a headache in my cursed low voice. The conversation shouldn''t reach outside the door, but I may have heard a loud voice. For example, the little screams of Rosemary due to my outrage. If you were alone in the room, and you could hear the lovely screams, you''d want to see what was going on inside.I was wondering if I was working on Master Rosemary. ... it''s not a misunderstanding, it''s a fact. I apologized not only to Master Rosemary, but also to my men. Particrly, it was ack of consideration for us, who admired his master. "I''m sorry." That''s why, without excuses, I just apologize uneasily. "Nh...!" us grabbed me by the chest as I gathered up. "Hey, wait! us!" Dennis, a Kingsguard knight who was in sync with us, rushed to stop him, but I gazed at him. "us" There is no answer even if I call it out from the front.Only the hateful gaze eloquently conveyed its emotions to me. I''m going to take all theints and grievances.But the ce is too bad here. First, I''ll move the location. Not only does it be an ugly story, but it also makes you worry about your loved ones on the other side of the door. It seems that the intention was conveyed without words.us gnashed his teeth and after a few seconds of silence, he let go. I''ll be in my office, okay? Ask after correcting the disturbed cor. us nods without looking at her, wiping her tears with her cuff. "Dennis, I''m sorry, but may I take care of your highness?" Got it. Looking worriedly at us, Denise narrowed her expression when she noticed my gaze. "Leave it to me. I won''t let an ant pass." I nodded to Dennis, who had said it with a ruthless face. "Please." On his way to the office, and since arriving, us didn''t say a word. As she prompts her to sit on the couch, she sits down straight down.I don''t know what kind of mood changes have urred along the way, but the momentum from before has been cut off. From us''s expressionless eyes, his emotions slipped off, his tears were still flowing. He hesitated to call out to her as if she was sorting out her feelings. I grabbed the jug and sses that were on the desk, and then I went back with the wipes. Pour water into a ss and ce it in front of us. I offered him a hand wipe and he bowed down and took it.However, it does not wipe tears, and the forward bend stops the hand from moving in a loosely dropped position. I sat down in the opposite seat and decided to wait. "... I admired you." After a long silence, us muttered. There''s only one person in my head who doesn''t have to say who I''m talking to.I waited for us''s next words without sandwiching them. But it''s not love. us, who was still lying down, seemed to be talking to himself rather than talking to me. It''s like telling yourself. 246 Guard KnightS Reveal. I repeat myself that I am not in love. "us" I can''t feel the malice in the leader''s careless gaze and voice.Even though I couldn''t find even the superior fragments, it was terribly unpleasant. The feeling of wetness on my cheeks is depressing, and I feel ufortable while roughly wiping it. Why are you ufortable? He raised his face and saw the face of the man sitting directly opposite him. Leonhard von Orsayne is a very ufortable man who is blessed not only with appearance and family character, but also with strength. However, I will not bother with the high level of abilities I was born with.Without overstretching their efforts, the people below them also had the sincerity and seriousness to care about. The point is, you''re too much of a hateful man. But that was my personal impression. If I were asked if there was a shortage in entrusting Rosemary-sama, I would say no. He is the most brilliant man in the country, and he has no problem with his personality. Besides, I cherish Master Rosemary very much. Without taking a step back from the threat of the Demon King, I heard that I had recovered Master Rosemary. Unlike me, who was crawling through the ground until it was fixed, I was useless. I thought about it as I twisted the edge of my mouth to make fun of myself. I said I could do anything for that person, but I couldn''t do anything. I didn''t even deserve to keep my mouth shut.I know you don''t want that. But why is it so painful for me? Loss and deep sadness dominated the chest as if there were a hole in it. Tilt your neck as you hold down your twitching and aching chest. It''s strange. Since the long first love of my dear husband finally came to fruition, there''s no reason to mourn if you want to celebrate. I watched as Master Rosemary admired the leader. I can think back as soon as I close my eyes. What you were like when you just met. When I was a little girl, Rosemary was very wise and mature, with a lovely figure like an angel painted on the church wall. Just by smiling, everyone would kneel down and try to fulfill their wishes first, but with a noble appearance that doesn''t use any weapon. Even though he has a lot of knowledge and his head turns fast, he is diligent in reading books and asking teachers to teach him when he is free. Without spoiling myself because I''m so admired by my brother, I''m thrusting my heart out for the sake of his future.And because of the straight roots, it''s clumsy to hit and scratch directly from the front. Everything is venerable and beautiful. As soon as I was assigned to Rosemary-sama''s dedicated bodyguard, I was intoxicated. Since he was a humble man, I realized that every time Iplimented him, he looked very unpleasant, but I didn''t think to refrain from doing so. The idea of making my husband feel ufortable is also in the corner of my head.However, it was difficult to resist the temptation that I was the only one who was able to draw such a look from a person who was not a junior nobleman but even amoner. us With a dazed face, sometimes with an angry face. Every time you call me, the numbing joy fills my whole body. us Rosemary, who had grown up a bit, called out to me worriedly. When I think about it now, I repeat the mistakes that make me want to beat myself up, and you can trust me little by little. Although she looks like a daughter of a deep window, there are some verses where Rosemary, who is actually a chunk of action force, thinks she has to solve any difficulty by herself. I wonder how many times your heart has been crushed by the recklessness of your stampede. Such a person hase to rely on him a little. I am more proud of it than of my growth and promotion. us Returning from a long journey, Lady Rosemary grew very beautiful. It blossoms vividly without damaging its original beauty, as if its hard buds were falling apart. Knowing the outside world, Lady Rosemary turned in a good direction. The corner of the stubborn and clean area was removed, and it became flexible and strong. I learned to rely on others because my shoulder strength was good. The expression became richer and more beautiful. Everyone looked back at the smile, especially if it was overflowing with joy... Without a word, I put my strength into the hand that was pressing against my chest and stood up my nails. I thought it was no good. Before I understood it with my head, I heard a voice from the back of my heart asking me to stop. Someone shouted, "Don''t notice." Dear Rosemary, Dear Rosemary, I''ve been longing for you ever since you were a child. But don''t worry. It''s not an insubordinate feeling. He is the most respectable of all. Most precious of all. If you can sacrifice and amulet beside me, I won''t ask for more. If you''re happy.If you''re healthy andughing, then that''s it. us "...... ah" I wanted to disappear with a smile on the back of my eyelids and covered my face with my hands. The liquid flowing from your eyes slips through your fingers and falls off.The back of my eye was hot and Iined of a dull headache. The roar of the beast and the sobbing rose from the depths of your throat. "I''m not in love." I repeated it like a curse with a faint voice. This is. There is no such thing as this. There can''t be. I didn''t need any shards for Rosemary''s glorious future. You must stop breathing before you are noticed. Not for anyone, but for me.There will be no sadness in the future, to be next to him. I don''t need this. "Falling in love--I can''t fall in love with you." The real truth that couldn''t be suppressed fell to zero as it became a voice that spat blood. The head of the regiment looked at me in tears without saying anything. How long has it been? The tears kept flowing like an idiot, but by the time they calmed down a little. The leader opened his mouth in astray. "... I don''t care if you hate me, but..." The leader of the group delimited the words once, putting it forward in a harsh manner. "... if I were to lose the princess, I thought you would be the most likely." "... what about you?" I was distracted by themander''s words of being taken away while distorting my face, but the words that followed were more shocking. I think with a dumb head. Speaking of dislikes, it is true.It is too much to say when both feelingse to mind. Moreover, even assuming "if" seems to have been disliked, narrowness and arrogance are hidden around the area just in case. Perhaps this man, Leonhard von Orsayne, smells more of a human than I thought. "The princess is rxing her shoulders just in front of you." It''s closest to the element. " Unwillingly, she said that with a face that seemed to add. "If you''re the opponent, the princess will scold and get angry without getting rid of it."...... I''m sure they''ll show you how to sneeze and stretch. " The leader, who dropped his gaze to his feet, uttered a monologue. It seemed to me that his words, which seemed to have nothing to do with it, were genuine.Even the words "I envy you", which were added in a small voice, didn''t bother me. I don''t think you can afford to be a winner or be a fool. I knew from the bottom of my heart that the only man Rosemary ever loved. I''m not worthless to Rosemary. It is valued in a different sense than the leader of the group. Believing that, my heart was lightened. I thought I was rewarded. Wipe the wet cheeks with the hand wipe that was still handed over. The tears had never faded anymore. "That''s right. I''ve been around all this time, so I know a lot of Rosemary who doesn''t know the leader of the regiment." The face of the swaying leader grew steeper and steeper. You''re so narrow-minded, really. When I realized that I was standing in the same ce and swinging in the same direction, rather than looking down from a height, there were a lot of things that I could see. "us. He''s called us without a title." When I''m next to the leader, I feel nervous and tired, but when I''m with you, I''m distracted and sometimes sleepy. The wrinkles between the foreman''s eyebrows were getting deeper and deeper. "You... you have a good personality, don''t you?" "" "" "" "" "" "" "" "" "" "" "" " When he replied with a beautiful smile, the leader shut up for a few seconds before exhaling a long sigh. Grumbling in your chest. Ah, at the same time as Lord Rosemary''s enthusiasm, the Kingsguard will resign, so please hire him at Count Orsayne''s house. "No." The chest was sharpened by the suddenly ttering leader of the regiment. It''s much better than saying ''wee'' with a gentle face. Much more than the attitude that it can''t be an enemy or an obstacle. Which is better, to ask Rosemary directly? It was ridiculous and irresistible to have a face that seemed to crush bitter insects even more. 247 The Younger Brother Of The Reincarnated Princess. Three days after I fell.Five additional days have passed since I woke up. Without permission from the doctor, I am still a bed resident.However, I think it will be okay if it is light exercise, so I will be able to stroll around the garden tomorrow or the day after. And contrary to my daily routine at such a slow pace, the world situation changed a lot. Our neighbor in the northeast of our country, and the king of the Raptor Kingdom, our enemy, copsed the other day. The cause of death was illness. He copsed at a nightclub and took a breath. I remember that she was about fifty years old, but it seems that she had internal organs. His Majesty Barnabas von Merkl is a gastronomer and drinker.It is rumored that my daily routine broke my body. His Royal Highness the Prince, the man of honor, is the first to inherit the throne. However, His Royal Highness the Prince was born weak and still young.It seems that you have no experience in politics, and you have decided that you do not have the power to rule the confused Raptor Kingdom.His Royal Highness the Prince waived his right to inherit the throne. Instead, it was thete king''s brother who reigned as the new king. His Highness the Emir von Merkl. Even though His Majesty the King died untouched, he seeded to the throne at an unusual rate.But surprisingly, there was no disruption.Whether it was the virtue of His Majesty King Amir, the powerful nobility in the country supported it. It seems that the people also weed the inauguration of the new king because of the rumor that the king died from heavy drinking and eating while hungry and frightened by economic sanctions. Upon assuming office, the new king immediately began to purge some nobles. All those who instigated the former king and were involved in corruption have been deprived of their nobility and their property has been confiscated. On top of that, he set up an envoy to the Nebel Kingdom and apologized for the Raptor''s nonpliance in all respects. Don''t be surprised, because it''s been a week since I fell. It seems that the discussion ofpensation and other matters with Rikishi is still a long way off, but nevertheless.The outburst of fury was over. It''s like it was arranged in advance... and I stopped thinking about it. I shook my head slightly to shake off the noisy spection, and stopped moving suddenly at the sound I could hear from a distance. Footsteps, I wonder. The rough sound of someone running down the hallway is slowly approaching. The maidservants and knights working at the Imperial Castle are well mannered, so they rarely run. Unless it''s an emergency. Just like me, who unexpectedly stiffened herself, the faces of the maids she held back were tightened. The footsteps stopped in front of the room where we were nervous. us is a little out of his seat, but there must be another Kingsguard. The door rang after I heard a voice that sounded like I was having trouble responding. One of the maids opened the door and looked at me after sending me to the Kingsguard. Lady Rosemary, I see His Highness Johann. "... eh?" Immediately, without being able to swallow the meaning of the word, I tilted my neck. Hmm? Hmm? Wrong? I think I heard Johan, but it''s not that bad.She must be in the Kingdom of Vint. I haven''t heard of the nned return home, and I haven''t received the letter. When I put a question mark over my head, I heard a nostalgic voice outside the door. Onee-sama, it''s me. "... Johan?" After a sh, the door opens wide and people jump in. "Sister...!" Wavy golden hair and deep sea-colored eyes adorned with long eyshes.The gorgeous beauty of my mother''s resemnce has remained the same since I was a little girl, but the shaved cheeks and firm neck have a masculine charm. His height is even longer than when he was reunited in the Kingdom of Vint, probably around 170 centimeters.A thin, but muscr body is sturdy. Because of the dark blue coat on his body, he looks more grown-up. My younger brother, who changed from a boy to a young man, grew up again while I didn''t even see him. Johan quickly came to the side of the bed, taking my dumbfounded hand and leaning towards his face.A beautiful young man like the prince of Hakuba, who escaped from Mika, looked at me desperately. "Onee-sama, Ke, Ke, Ke..." My brother got a bug. Johan, who sounded like a chicken, was separating words and taking a deep breath.For some reason, myplexion was pale, and my breath was fading. I don''t know what it is. What does Johan want to say and what does he want to do?I don''t even know why I''m here in the first ce, so it just adds to the confusion. But I can''t let you get in the way of me telling you something important. As he waited silently for Johan to calm down, the door rang again.When I replied, the opponent was us. "I have received a letter from His Highness Johan." "The letter arrived before me..." I managed to hold out my long sigh. "... in time." "Huh... um...?" I heard a bewildered voice, but please ask your colleague, Knight Guardian, for an exnation. I can''t afford that right now. I asked the maids who were terrified near the door to remove their seats, and asked them to bring me some tea.After seeing off the maid who was leaving the room with a reassuring face, she turned to Johan. When I look closely at Johan who is muttering to himself, his hair is disturbed and slightly dusty.The smell of sweat is a little strong, and I can feel it when I return home.It was like an inn, so I saw himing straight to me with his arrived legs. I''m d to see you, but I wish I had dusted off and taken a breath. And maybe you should go report to your father before I do? It''s full of tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk ts "Johan." "...... ah" Johan stretches out his hand to his head, which he approaches as he bows down, and strokes his golden hair. I smiled at him with a face that looked like a bounce. "Wee back." Johan, with his eyes wide open, then bites his lips tightly to endure something. "...... I''m home now" Silence for a moment. After a while, Johan opened his mouth and murmured in a faint little voice. He wraps my hands around me, then raises his face. I wandered my gaze for a few seconds with a sad face. And you decided to be ready, so you took a big inhale. Onee-sama... Yes? "K-k-k-k-k-k-k-k-k-k-k-k-k-k-k-k The chicken had a rpse. Don''t you really want to say it? Your voice vanishes into your buttocks. With a puppy-like face wet with rain, Johan stared me in the eye. Ke...... is it true that I got engaged......? Yes. Not officially, but when Johan answered with a smile without adding anything, he bounced like he was struck by lightning. 248 The Second PrinceS Conflict. In front of me, begging you to deny it, Sisterughed like a flower was blooming. The little nodding sister looked so happy that she had never seen it before.A dazzling gaze, a sweet voice, and soft arcing lips.Everything is brimming with joy. How can you say "Stop marrying" in front of such a happy sister? The plea, which she forced to swallow, left a bitter taste and fell to the bottom of her stomach. Still, I really do. Congrattions, I can''t say no. I don''t want to tell you. I could only clench my fist and lean down. In a letter from my father, the King, I learned that my sister and Leonhardt would soon be engaged, and I was determined to return home.Everyone stopped me from saying that I would leave the next day, but only my best friend, Nahat, was dumbfounded and pushed back. I aim for my native country with a rolling momentum, even if it is to be taken. There was almost no rest. Even the guard drove the horse as fast as he could, and then came back to his sister. In the end, nothing can be done.I can''t find a word to put on. "... Johan?" Have you noticed how strange it is? Sister calls me out in a careless voice. When I returned to myself, I raised my face in a hurry. [M] What''s the matter? What''s going on?" "No, no! Nothing." I shook my head with a forced smile on my face. However, it seemed that his smile was bad, and his sadness never cleared up. I don''t want to worry you.I don''t want to make you sad. I don''t know why anything goes wrong like this. Sister, who seemed to be shy, sped her little white hand. My body was tightened up by my sister who opened her mouth with a determined face to say something. "......, Johannes" The sound of a knock came from my sister''s voice. It was too early for the maids who had taken off their seats. Thinking of who, Sister said, "Yes, who?he replied. "Rose, it''s me. I heard Johan wasing back." I''m not sure if I can tell by my voice alone because I''ve been farther away than my sister.But the way I called you, I naturally narrowed it down to just one person. "I''m here. Please,e in." "Excuse me." Coming in with a short greeting was a beautiful young man in white with clear tinum blonde and blue eyes. Although there is still a face in the figure, it is taller and more physically challenging than it is in memory.What was more, the childliness came out of her face, and she was gentle but full of majesty. The blue sky eyes decorated with long eyshes rounded my figure.After a few blinks, it became loose. "It''s been a long time, Johan. Being brilliant... made me look good." I was told that I was more of a parent than a real parent, and naturally a bitter smile came to my mind. "As usual, it smells like Grandpa." Even with a light p, niisamaughed at the hawk without any annoying wind. I thanked niisama for showing up so refreshed and wiping out the awkward air in my heart.Then, noticing that Niisama''s bodyguard was not next to him, he tilted his neck.I definitely didn''t want to see her face now, so it was convenient. Have you noticed my gaze? Niisama says to me, "I left it in the office." "I was reluctant, but when I said that I was going to interrupt my brother''s immersive time for a long time, I silenced him with a bitter face." I was taken aback by niisama, who said with extreme pleasure. [M] It seemed that the sister was also surprised at the shattered appearance of the princes who were upright, and she blinked her eyes wide. "Rose, why don''t you and I have a cup of tea in the courtyard?" "Ah, ah, yes." Sister, who was pointed at by the water, responded with a slight squeeze.However, I immediately remembered something, and I said "ah" in a small voice. "But I haven''t received permission from the doctor to go out yet..." "Oh, I got permission from the private doctor."If you have a little time, it shouldn''t be a problem. " Niisama took the knee next to the bed and reached out to her. Eh, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, With her hands inserted behind her back and knees, the hugged sister blushed with surprise and shame. Looking at your sister, who was bent over, Niisama had a good eyebrow. "It''s light. Are you eating properly?" "I''m eating well... but not that! Please put it down." I heard a voice close to your sister''s screaming and watched it dumbfounded. I also returned to myself. "Niisama, your y is over."Please hand over your sister to me. " When I held out my arms, the eyes of the teary-eyed sister and the dazed-looking niisama gathered towards me. "If you envy me, say so honestly." "I envy you, so please take your ce." When I immediately returned it, Niisama''s face broke. "Next time, please." It would never happen, that''s all. Even if I turned my eyes to Jitari and Grudge, Niisama didn''t seem to endure the shards. Exhale with frustration. "Niisama! I can walk on my own!" That''s no good. The doctors will still stop you." Why don''t you have a cup of tea in your room! "It''s not good for you to stay indoors all the time.The mood is depressing, and the vignte said we should hit the sun for a while. Niisama rejected your protest from the end. Just because what she was saying was correct, it seemed difficult for her to argue.Niisama''s legs didn''t stop while her mouth curled up. While holding on to her sister, she opened the door of the room dexterously. The guards outside noticed that Niisama was waking up. That''s right, I think I''m shocked. There is no way to be surprised by the sudden bizarre deeds of the prince, an honorable student who appears in the textbook as it is. Despite his nce at the rare beast, Niisama nced at the guard knight. Incidentally, the sister in her arms was shrinking as if her embarrassment had reached its limit, covering her bright red face with her hands.Lovely... not pathetic. I''m going to the courtyard. I''ll be back in an hour or so." Yes, I understand. A nodding guard knight that makes you feel at ease.Next to it stood a knight with an elder sister...... I guess his name was us.The painful look on your face brings back memories of your childhood. Sister''s supremacy makes her look like she doesn''t care about other people. I miss her. It''s not my inws, but he hasn''t changed either. It''s not us who will probably follow us, but another human. Arrange for tea to be prepared for Sia. After seeing it nod, I followed Niisama. 249 The Conflict Of The Second Prince. (2) The weather is nice. The sunshine is warm and the wind is gentle and pleasant. Moving around the castle with niisama''s back and forth, the elder sister, who was swamped with embarrassment, was in a good mood as if she had forgotten about it, and narrowed her eyes and said, "Puberty and peace." Originally, I remembered that I was a person whose anger didn''tst long. Even if I''m embarrassed, I''ll just apologize for "I''m sorry" with tears in my eyes. I have not been angry, and I have not seen much of a grumpy look. Even now, I still see the tea candy prepared by the maid with glittering eyes.You''re really cute. All kinds of gastronomy, expensive dresses, and rare gems are as greedy as ever.My sister, who stabbed a fork in a tart with fruity fruit, was the happiest face in the world. I watched as a thin silver fork carried the cake to my small mouth. Contains, chews. After tasting it slowly, Sister closed her eyes. Oh, it''s cute. I''ll see you forever. "You''ll be watching forever." My heart''s voice falls from someone else''s mouth. Niisama''s eyes were as dazzling as Sister''s, but it wasn''t the sweets that were at the end of her gaze.I was watching my sister who was eating the cake. Even though I was only half a brother, and I was separated from him for many years, I wonder what the harmony of this thought is. I admire niisama, but I hate him a bit. However, I had no choice but to take my gaze off my cute sister. Noticing that Niisama and I were staring at each other, Sister lowered her eyebrows, looking ufortable. "... you know, it''s hard to eat when you''re staring at it so closely." "Oh, I''m sorry. It''s so cute." "I wonder...?" While apologizing, she leans her neck at the sweet words of niisama who doesn''t take her gaze off, saying that she doesn''t understand the meaning. Niisama has been sweet to her before, but she speaks in an attitude rather than words.He shouldn''t have been the one to spit out the words that were put on the sugar like this. I felt that I could understand the confused sister''s feelings a little bit. "Do you want my share?" The cake left unattended in front of niisama, niisama turned to her sister. Sister''s eyes glistened with joy for a moment, but she shook her head as if she was twitching her eyes and shaking something off. You''re the only one who feels that way. Why? In response to niisama''s frivolous question, oniisama was jammed with words. My gaze wandered, and I could see my left hand gently rubbing around my stomach. "... because eating too much sweets is not good for your health" Perhaps your sister is concerned about getting fat. I put a little effort into it and it was almost broken, so I couldn''t wait to say what I was concerned about. Because I''ve been scolded by older women before for saying that it''s wild for men to talk about women''s beauty.Sometimes subjectivity is important, not objectivity. I see. Niisama straightened the te back to her hand and it was withered. I''ve always wanted to see Rose eat, but I''m not willing to suffer from that. "Ng," she said, holding her chest with a red face. After cing the fork, cough it up to spoil embarrassment. "... niisama, what happened today?" Hmm? "Um... it''s a little different than usual." The bitterly smiling niisama said, "Is it strange?", and the part suspended by the niisama was spilled with words. "Well, um, I didn''t say that much." "No, niisama today, it''s weird." I will speak on behalf of the sister in need. [M] "I don''t think he was that sticky." "Oh, Johan." Sister was in a panic when I chose a word not to dress her teeth. But niisama burst out. Seeing Niisamaughing with a hungry voice, I and Sister were stunned.After that, I looked at my face as shown. Niisama is really strange. The guards and maids who were a short distance away also had their eyes wide open.I didn''t hear the conversation, but I saw the princeughing angrily for the first time. I wanted my gaze to say that it was a dream, and I wanted it to be judged as a dream and forgotten. Afterughing all the time, Niisama wipes off the tears that had seeped into his eyes with his fingers. "No, I''m just doing what I''ve always wanted to do."I knew it was weird from the side. "What I''ve always wanted to do." After turning around, I said, "Don''t be silly," and I stared at Niisama. Even when Niisama received my gaze like this, sheughed in a daze. "Even if it was just a fake, I wanted to remain my dependable brother, but I stopped.When I thought that Rose would go to her daughter-inw, I hated to endure it. " Niisama''s eyes widened as she revealed her honest feelings. Beside it, I was also shocked. [M] "I miss you so much when you''re gone." "Niisama..." "I miss you, Rose." Instead of ming, instead of being clogged.However, oniisama''s eyes moistened as she said goodbye to the future. And looking at those two, I... I was relieved from the bottom of my heart that I could tell you. Onee-sama... When I called, my gaze turned to me. "I miss you too." I am not troubled. I didn''t want to interfere with my happiness. I never wished I could be alone for the rest of my life. If possible, I wanted to have the right to protect you for the rest of my life, but I also understood that I, my real brother, couldn''t. If there is a man who can love, protect, and be happy with one sister, that is the best. However, even though I understood it with my head, my heart did not follow. At a young age, I had only one sister. No one was interested in me, and I was treated like I was touching a tumor, and only one of my sisters faced me head-on. Sometimes scolding, sometimes spoiling. My dearest and only sister, who has always stood by me. Maybe I lived in a narrow world, and I was dependent on my sister. But even after studying in a neighbouring country and interacting with various people, my sister remained special to me.It was my sister who supported me when it was hard, and I wanted to share it when I was happy. The onee-sama was moving away.It goes out of my reach. [M] There''s no reason I''m not lonely. There is no reason why it shouldn''t be painful. Still, I thought you shouldn''t say that. She said that you should never pull on your sister''s leg to be happy and do anything to hurt her. But Niisama told me without hesitation. And Sister received it. Then will I be forgiven? [M] Is it permissible to hand over this too big emotion to your sister even if it is a fragment? "Rust, it''s shiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii Lie down and squeeze your hand on yourp. A thin white hand ovepped the hand. Sister, who extended her hand to me, smiled with tears in her eyes. "Thank you, Johan." "... oh, hey, ma''am" "I''m d you''re sparing me a farewell like that." It''s still a long story to marry, but I dyed my cheeks like a shadow. Oh, you got it. If you could give me your feelings without making me sad, that would be enough. I leaned back and pressed my forehead against your thin shoulder. I enjoyed the feeling of happiness when my soft hands stroked my head. "Mix me up, too." Niisama, who stood at the table, stood behind me and my sister and hugged our shoulders. Niisama... It was pleasant to see the onee-sama''s shaking, which leaked a quietugh. "No matter how old you are at the age of marriage, it doesn''t change that we are brothers."Be the first to know if anything happens.I promise I''ll run first. " "... yes" Sister, whose voice fluttered to express her high feelings, nodded softly. "We''re always on your side." I nodded again and looked at Sister like a flicker. The smile on his face was no less happy than when he talked about his engagement to Leonhardt. I closed my eyes again, feeling filled. [M] 250 The Desire Of A Reincarnated Princess. Hanayin-chan is going back to Earth soon. I was finally relieved of my rest and was able to go out, but I didn''t have time to slow down and deepen my affinity. At the very least, I tried to guide the King to make memories. When I consulted with the private physician, Telemann, I got a bitter face, and I got sick and lost strength, so I was turned away. If you think about it, I don''t know the capital. When I was worried about whether there was any good n, I just received a message from Julius. A polite sentence begins with a greeting, followed by one that cares about my physical condition.And I looked at the sentence that came out in the second picture. Surprised and delighted, I suddenly came up with it. "This is it...!" Nothing could be more suitable for making memories with Hanayin-chan. Alright, I started to take action, such as contacting Julius and confirming Hanayin-chan''s schedule. When I learned that my errands were in a hurry, Julius immediately adjusted his schedule and came to the castle the day after. Marie-sama, it''s a pleasure to meet you. I haven''t seen Julius in a long time, and he''s still a gentleman. Hanayin-chan blushes as she watches him take my hand and put it on her mouth in a natural motion. Yes, Julius, you look good. I know. How are you feeling? "As you can see, there is no problem."Thank you for your concern. " That''s good. When I heard that you were lying in bed, my nephew was worried that he would fall." Uncle "With a pale face, I wandered through the hall..." Uncle! Georg, who had apanied Julius, red at him with a red face. You''re worried about me, aren''t you? "Eh, um, um... yes" For some reason, Georg blushed even more and covered his mouth. I''d be just as happy if you were worried. I wonder if it''s embarrassing for a boy of his age.Are you old enough to be a little bit evil? Thank you very much. "... I''m d you''re safe." Georg, narrowing his eyes, haspletely grown into a beautiful boy.Emma''s delicate face is full of elegance, with a slender yet proportioned body.It seems to be quite popr in the social world, and it seems to be a longing for unmarried girls. It''s not very funny, but the Yancha boys who run on stolen motorcycles don''t look good, so I want you to give up moving on to the ouw line. "There''s someone I''d like to introduce to you both." With her hands on Hanaya-chan''s back, she turned to face Julius and Georg. "This is Canon Fusaki, a dear friend of mine from a faraway country." Hanayin muttered in a small voice, "Yujin," and her face broke with joy. Cute! Look, they''re both cute! When sheined with her eyes, Juliusughed and nodded happily, but it didn''t seem to tell Georg, and he leaned his neck. "Flower sounds. This is Julius-two Eigel and Georg-Two Eigel."I''ve been getting along with you since I was little. " "Nice to meet you, it''s Fumitsuki!" The two of them rounded their eyes at the sound of flowers bowing down. Even if I had learned a lot of manners, I wouldn''t be able toe out. It''s like Japanese habits that make you want to bow right away, so you can''t miss it. I know it. The two of them, who looked surprised, immediately said "hello" with a face that seemed to think of something.Perhaps you remembered my introduction that "I came from a far country". "Are you a foreigner?" I go to various countries because I am a trader, so I may have visited.Do you mind if I ask you which one of you was born? " "Huh.... it''s a pretty far country, so maybe you don''t know it." Asked by Julius, who was in a state of curiosity, Hanaya looked at me with a troubled face. Don''t worry, Julius is not the one who keeps talking about women''s problems. When he threw his gaze at me asking for consent, Juliusughed bitterly.I put my hand on my chest and thanked him with a frightening gesture. Of course, My Lady. It''s a gas barrier, but it looks good. Georg exhales a sigh of grudge as he stares unexpectedly in admiration. "Uncle, don''t you have something for me?" "Oh, yes." Just as he remembered, he struck out his hand, and Julius looked back at the chambein behind him. After receiving his leather bag, he offered it to me. "This is the item from the letter."I felt ufortable to have only a small amount avable because they were separated from foreign travelers. "No, I''m very happy." When I received a small bag of about two fists, I felt a sharp weight for the size. I thought it was a small miracle that what I wanted from a small age arrived at this time. Thank you for fulfilling your long-standing promise. He looked up at Julius with a smile on his chest and shook his head. "No way, Marie-sama." The shape is different from your desired product, and because it was obtained identally, the trading route has not been probable yet.It''s too early to say that. Because I use it to make sweets, I think it would be better if it was processed into gentle powder, but I don''t put it in my mouth. It''s innocent of a gentleman who wants to make my hopese true in perfect form. I''m looking forward to it. "I''ll take care of it." To my reliable reply, I smile back. I''m thinking of using this powder to make sweets with Sound of the Flower, but if you don''t mind, why don''t you both eat it? The girls'' party named Confectionery & Tea Party by Hanayin and the two of us are attractive, but even though they delivered the ingredients quickly, I''m sorry to have to return it without a second hand. I''m not sure that my heart''s voice hase through, but the two of them clung to it. This is a very attractive invitation, but I have business to attend to this afternoon. "I''m sorry to hear that." This time, I will prepare the product you want, so please invite me again at that time. Yes, of course. At that time, I thought that I could try another menu, and I was throbbing, and I heard a voice. Um, Marie-sama. Georg looks at me with a serious look as he is called to look at me. I wonder if I was nervous, but my tense face was slightly tense. Is it possible to have a moment? "?... yes, I''m fine" The content of the story ispletely unclear, wondering and nodding. Lady Julius went back to the carriage first, and Hanaya-chan had to wait for her in the kitchen. Do you care about me when I get engaged? I''ll move the ce to the courtyard, not indoors. Georg was silent with a packed face as he walked through the garden like a stroll. 251 Thoughts Of The MarquisS Reign. A gentle breeze blows through. I turned to look at the blonde dancing at the edge of my eyes, like I was chasing after them.What I thought was an out-of-season butterfly was the hair of a girl walking next to me. tinum blonde waves gently as she walks, glittering in the sunshine.Her pale eyes also seemed to shine beautifully in the sun. The pale red lips appear well on the white skin with good blood color.An adult dress with a dark red floral fabric and ckces, wrapped in a thin body, suited her well today. Nebel''s treasures, the jewels of life, are so painful that I know how people feel. The first person I saw in a long time had grown dazzlingly into a beautiful girl. I feel like I''ve gone farther than I''ve ever had enough tall flowers. Georg-sama? "... yes?" I was dumbfounded, and my poor voice drew me back to my consciousness. Looking at Marie-sama with a slightly troubled smile as she bounced her shoulders at Daewoo. I dug a hole and wanted to fill it. Why am I always like this? [M]I feel like I''m showing the worst in front of the one who wants to see the best outfit. When I fell down on my red face, I realized that Marie-sama had be even more troubled, and I didn''t know what to do anymore. In the process of being taught work by my father, the head of the Marquis family, I met countless people in the social world, at my uncle''s workce. No matter how old or young, no matter how noble.I have met and spoken with various people and sometimes crossed dangerous bridges.I cut through them with my uncle''s and father''s trained brains and speech skills. But now, none of my memories are useful. Always. I''d be the most pathetic man in the world in front of Marie. I can''t help being scared that words wille out of her mouth that hate this time with me. [M]I can''t stand up if they tell me I want to go home. Now, just one sigh from that little lip is enough, and I''m sure I''m fatally wounded. But Marie-sama didn''t want to go home against my expectations.And I didn''t even have to rush. As if there was no awkward silence, he talked normally. My brother came home the other day. "Ah, yes, it seems that His Highness Johan has returned home afterpleting his studies in the Kingdom of Vint.It was a sudden story, so I was surprised. Marie nodded with a pleasant expression. "That''s right." I seem to havee back after a lot of difficulty, and I''ve only been in the office for a while. " Marieughed mischievously as she took over the work she had left behind and seemed to be doing the same for me. I also smile in the form of being caught. [M] Yes, I didn''t fall in love with his beautiful appearance. I was attracted by the kindness that cares for others as if they were breathing. "Johan knows a lot of foreign stories because he knows a lot of merchants.I''m looking forward to hearing a lot from you from now on. " And then, I was curious. Even if the nobledy seems bored, she will shine her eyes and listen with pleasure. Marie-sama has long been interested in foreign cultures. "Yes, very much." I''m always amazed at Marie-sama''s wealth of knowledge. Just showing what''s in the book, I don''t know it myself. I prefer books to dresses and jewels. A knowledgeable but never overpowering ce. Marie-sama''s eyes suddenly looked like she was looking into the distance. "I really want to go and see for myself."No one can see it, but the view is just like it is. " In fact, it''s a chunk of action. Her eyes narrowed as she dazzled with a straight look that hadn''t changed since she was a child. Marie-sama smiled bitterly when she noticed my staring. You''re disqualifying the princess for making such a statement. Please keep quiet and shrug your shoulders. While pure and straightforward, I don''t lose sight of my position.Iugh and deceive because I know that if I act freely, it will affect my surroundings. Every time I learned about your strength and weakness, I felt irresistible. "It''s because of you... I..." Huh? She stopped her legs and muttered in a faint voice.Marie stopped to imitate me and retorted words that had never reached her. Now that you are reflected in a cloudless pale, you can go on forever. With such an unfulfilled wish, I open my mouth. [M] Such a disqualified princess was dazzling to me "... eh" Lady Marie''s eyes curled up as if she had been struck by voidness. "Beautiful, cute, knows everything, and is gentle with it.For a little me, you were like a goddess. " "Eh, ah, eh?" The white skin is twisted and colored. You''ll be tired of hearing rhetoric, but I love the innocence thates from such awkward words. Eyes narrowed and corners of mouth raised.She whispered softly to reveal her secret. "My first love is you." Marie opened her eyes wide in surprise and hardened. After a moment of nkness, my face was dyed bright red. I am also surprised at the reaction. [M] I''m d that many men are kneeling and begging for love, withoutughing at the impossibility of confessing, which fascinated me with memories. The shy, skinny child I was at the end of my heartughs. "I''m d I fell in love with Marie-sama." "I heard you were going to be engaged." Marie-sama''s face hardened in bright red, and she blinked. The flow of talk has suddenly changed, and I guess I can''t catch up with it."Yes," she affirmed, puzzled. Don''t let the pain mix in a bit.Don''t distort your face. I smiled with all my spiritual strength. "Congrattions." Marie-sama''s expression rxed as she blessed me with a full smile. Even though it''s a good time to joke about it, don''t me it.From her understanding that it was only a story of the past, she even felt at ease. Thank you very much. A smile, a little... a little bit heartbreaking. But more than that, there was pride. "Please, be happy." I''m d that I didn''t do anything to damage the heart of my beloved in the orgasm of happiness. Get in the carriage and sit down silently. My uncle in the opposite seat nced at me, but he immediately turned his gaze back out of the window.The carriage ran out as soon as it cared about the flowing silence. I listened to the sound of the wheels slipping through the cobblestones, and I remembered what had happened before. I was able to convey my feelings to those who have always liked it, in whatever form it was in the past. I think it is good that it is not yed as a joke, but it is tightened with a weight that does not be a burden on the other party. I could say it all without chewing it, and I could give it as a gift. You can tell me you''ve done well. I nodded and looked up out the window. Like my feelings now, a clear, clear sky was spreading out. "............" A rain grain strikes the back of my hand on myp. Even though there are no clouds in the sky, and it is still indoors, the rainfall will not stop but wet my hands. Why, no. This is thest one. I don''t like the way it ends when I''m not dressed like this. You can''t be like this, even if you want to be a man who can one day be proud of being my first love. I covered my face with my hands to hide it, but the bamboo fell to zero. "... I can roughly imagine what you''re thinking." My uncle, who had been silent until now, quietly told me.As I peered through the gap between my fingers, my gaze was still looking out of the window. It must be my concern not to look at me. [M]It was about my nephew who was exposing his pathetic figure. "Georg is a good dresser." Contrary to his gentle and gentle appearance, he had an unusually gentle voice from his harsh uncle. "No matter what anyone says, he''s a proud nephew." "...... ah" She bites her lips tight and swallows. I want to say that even though I usually get a merciless criticism, don''t be gentle at a time like this. I''m going to cry a lot. I don''t want to expose my pathetic parts anymore. Well, it''s a little crafty right now, though. Iughed at my uncle, who added with a teasing smile, and cried. It''s annoying. "Cry as much as you like and get over it properly.Then the time you spent thinking of Marie-sama wouldn''t be wasted.It will feed you in the future. " I nodded tinyly as I fell down. The pain in my chest is still too vivid to even show any evocative signs. I didn''t have any expressions, tricks, or words that I thought I liked in the past. Someday, a white handkerchief will cover my vision of the future. Through the handkerchief covered from overhead, I was lightly beaten on the head to indulge. "Good luck, teenager." "... it smells old." I wipe off my uncle''s hands and wipe his tears. The dull and painful head, on the other hand, was a little refreshed. 252 A Friend Of The Reincarnated Princess. "I''m surprised..." I let out a breath as I gently held down my cheek, which was still warm. In addition to being pretty and cute, and unfamiliar words, being the "first love" is like a fantasy. Leonhardt was too stimting for me to be immune to the romantic event. It reminds me of Georg when he was a little girl. Even though I was much more cute, I was a little ticklish when I thought that you were looking at me as a girl, a boar girl who could only go straight ahead. Back then, I couldn''t afford to think about how I was perceived. ... even Master Leonhardt thought he was cute about once. Thinking about it, I became somewhat ashamed of myself. No matter what happens to me, it seems that I will be tied to Lord Leonhardt. When she shook her head to shake off her thoughts, us, who was hiding behind her, called out. "... Lady Rosemary" I wonder what it is? How about a face like that in a ce where you don''t even know who''s watching? "Ugh..." Rather than being stunned, she moans tinyly at the words that were told on her carefree face. Was us so sloppy-looking that heined? It would certainly stand out if it was in a garden that was easily essible to people. "... yes, you shouldn''t behave in a way that makes you doubt your honor as a princess." I''ll be careful. " Even though I was shocked, I tightened my expression.us'' wrinkles deepened as he coughed up one by one. "No, not really." If you pawn the lion, you will have unnecessary trouble. " I see us throwing his gaze towards the castle as he catches me. But there are no people in the windows of the corridor upstairs. While tilting his neck, he said, "Lion?Not a snake? he muttered in his heart. In the end, I went to the kitchen where Hanayin-chan was waiting without being able to tell me the detailed reason. You shouldn''t get your dress dirty, so I and Hanaya-chan changed into clothes that are easy to move. Hanayin, who is wearing a white apron dress on a wine red dress, is like a red chick. I think I did a good job of having camel braided boots and braided hair on the side. Mmm, cute. Full score, cute. Well then, let''s start making sweets. Yes! Iughed at Hanayin-chan, who was cheerful. Hanaya-sama, please shake the powder. Got it. Hand in the chestnut flour and sieve and exin. Have a t pottery bat shake the chestnut flour full. In the meantime, I''ll prepare the ingredients I supplied the day before. ce wet cloths and bottled chestnuts side by side in a bowl. It''s over. What should we do next? While wiping my hands, I invited Hanayin-chan to ask questions. Well, here we are. Remove the cloth from the bowl. What appeared was a bean that had been crushed and kneaded.The sound of flowers blinked at the sight of Shiraan. It seems that I am worried about whether the things in my memory and the things in front of me are the same. This is the right amount... please put some chestnuts in my hand and circle it Wrap the chestnuts with the tweezers, and ce one round specimen on top of the te. "Leave it to me," I entrusted it to Hanayin-chan, who had a good report, and I took the bag.The white powder that I received from Lord Julius. The true identity is memorable rice.Since it has already been processed and crushed, is it closer to white onion flour? The Nebel kingdom does not seem to be a staple rice country, so it may have been brought in from a distant ind country.Even if we brought rice into a culture where there was no rice, I thought it was unlikely to prate, so I made it into a processed product. Even if you can''t eat peony rice cakes, there are many people who like Dafuku and dumplings. In a bowl, add the white onion flour and sugar and stir in a little bit of water. I put it into the pot to see that it melted.After putting it on fire, I slowly mixed it with wooden leaves. As the liquid gradually hardens, it kneads, kneads, and kneads firmly from there. It was a work of great strength, so my arm trembled. Keep stirring as hard as you can until you have a semi-transparent mass. Surprised by my desperate appearance, Hanayin-chan offered to take my ce, but she was persistent. I transferred the pull object that I managed to make to the bat prepared by Hanayin-chan who pulled the chestnut flour. Evenly divided by the wooden leaves, this envelops the candy that Hanayin-chan prepared for me. "Now we can do it." Hanayin''s eyes widened as she saw the white mass rolling on my palm. "This..." I smiled at Hanaya-chan, whose face was hardened by the daze. "The Chestnut Daifuku isplete." The big eyes were opened even wider. Her thin, open lips are trembling slightly. Hanayinughed after pulling the knot once. "... I was surprised. I never thought I''d be able to meet Japanese sweets in a different world." With a forced smile on her face, Hanayin-chan quickly exined, "Ah, what is Japanese sweets?"Because I am desperate, I haven''t even noticed that the topic is getting further and further away from Japan and the seasons from Japanese confectionery. ce the freshly made Daifuku on the te, wipe your hands, and then gently raise your white hand.When she was enveloped, she shuddered and trembled. I bent my face in tears for a moment, but I took care of it immediately. "There is also a great blessing in this country, isn''t there?" Hanaya-chan is a strong person. I was suddenly summoned by another world, and even though I was caught up in something I didn''t understand, I stood on my own feet without crying. No one resents you, even if you don''t know or rely on them.I didn''t blow my anger at the irrational status quo, I just tried. I have great respect for you, strong and gentle. That''s why I don''t want to lie to you.I hope you''ll forgive me for revealing my secrets in my own way. No, I don''t think so. When I shake my head loosely, Hanayin-chan stops moving. "?... but..." "In this country, I''m the only one who can make it." "Ah, well then, could you read it in a book?"It''s an amazing reproduction, isn''t it? " Just when I thought of it, I made eye contact with the sound of flowers shining in my eyes and shook my head again. Her face sped to her ear and she murmured in a small voice.Just the volume that reaches her, gently. My secret that no one has ever told me. I was Japanese, too. "...... eh" After a long silence, Hanayin-chan let out a slight exhaling voice. "In my case, it''s not" transfer "but" reincarnation "." I add in a small voice. This time, Hanayin-chan, who had lost her words, stared at me as if she had forgotten to breathe. The eyes were too beautiful, and I felt a little ufortable, but I hate to distract myself.She smiles bitterly and says, "Don''t tell anyone." Then Hanayin-chan''s eyebrows rose suddenly. Hanayin takes off my hand, which is upset by the reaction, and holds me in her arms. ".....?" Suddenly embraced, unable to catch up with understanding. Lady Flower Sound? I''lle see you again! "Huh...?" I''ll be home once, but I''ll see you again.As a reward to the king, I asked for Marie''s right to attend the wedding. " While aplishing the feat of annihting the Demon King, I didn''t expect you to wish for such a thing. I was too surprised to speak. "I don''t know if I can bring it, but I''ll prepare a souvenir and try it!"I wonder if the sweets willst for a long time.I''ll do my best if you tell me what else you want, such as cosmetics.I can''t summon you with a shorter span, and I''ll do a direct trial as well. " That''s why, separating the words, Hanayin peered at me. "I don''t want you to feel lonely." That''s, that''s sly. It would be against thew to be cute and pathetic, but also good-looking. "Nh...!" I put my hand on Hanayin-chan''s back and felt a grunt. Flower Sound kept stroking my head as I burst into tears. Then, the two of them ate Dafuku together and slept together in a bed just for today. Of course, I decided to stay upte that day.Put on the futon all the way to your head and talk to me in private until the morning. The next day, the next day. Hanayin went back to Earth. Not ''goodbye'', but ''goodbye'', waving with a smile. 253 The Visit Of The Reincarnated Princess. Hanayin-chan has returned to Earth. I promised to see you again, so I don''t feel sorry for you.Even though I know that, it''s true that I feel lonely. I made sweets to reflect on the time I had. I ran out of white rice flour, so I baked it normally this time. Madeleine cooked well, but eating alone seemed to make her lonely. I wanted to eat with someone, and Leonhardt''s face came to mind first. I know I shouldn''t disturb you because you seem so busy, but I''d like to see you.Ten days, ten days.The days when you can''t even see your face, you inly scraped my mind. One or two words... no, just looking at you from a distance is fine. It''s about time Leonhardt became deficient. "... but it''s annoying, isn''t it?" In your own room. I was sitting on the sofa, blurting out my voice as I sighed. "Who are you talking to?" Huh? I was struck by voidness and my voice leaked out. When I raised my face, us and I met each other. "Whatever..." I know it''s outrageous. us'' voice, which tried to mislead her into saying nothing, made her say something. Isn''t that an offer to the Commander of the Regiment? The basket on myp shows my gaze [there].Of course, the contents were handmade in Madeleine. I''m stuck in words trying to deny it. Although the candy making itself was my distraction, I was sure that I had remembered Master Leonhard''s face from the middle.Besides, I don''t eat it myself, and I can''t make excuses at the time of packing it in the basket. I was somewhat embarrassed by my contradictory behavior, and I hugged him gently with both hands, trying to hide the basket. "...... I don''t mean to interrupt your work" Murmuring excuses, she muttered them in a whisper. A moaning voice echoed over my head. us raised his face and for some reason held it close to his heart.Before I could ask if I was feeling sick, I coughed up my teeth like I was fooling you. His cheeks were blushing, and he knelt before me with a serious look on his face. I don''t think you''re intruding. us strangely and forcefully put it down, and unexpectedly corrected his posture. "I assure you, the Commander will never hate you." "us..." If I show you how to handle shards roughly, I''ll sh them on the spot. us? All at once the air became disturbing. Even though I was a little touched, I didn''t have time to immerse myself. Even if it''s a joke to calm my mind, I want it to be a little more carefree andughable.... you''re kidding me, right? I''m proud of you, but you''re kidding, right? usughed at me with a fussy look. So, please leave it as you found it. us pushes his back, just do what he wants. As usual, our guards were all affirmative. Understand my thoughts and grasp the problems associated with them, not the ttering Jesus Man, and affirm them all.Rather than loyalty, Grandpa was closer to his stupid grandfather. I don''t know if that''s okay, but I''m grateful for that affirmation now. "... thank you, us" All right, let''s put some temper in ourselves and then raise our hips. us stood up and looked at me like he was asking for action. I''ve made it so well, I''ll just give it to you as a gift. "Okay," us nodded, aiming for Mr. Leonhardt''s office. As you get closer, the tension increases. By the time I could see the office door, I already wanted to escape. The door opens from the inside before us knocks on it. It wasn''t Leonhard who showed up.He was wearing the same outfit as us, so he must be a member of the Kingsguard. A little above that of Lord Leonhardt, probably around the time of his death. Although there are no prominent features on the outside, it looks familiar on the gentle face where a gentle personality oozes.It must have been Master Leonhard''s lieutenant. Yes, your name is Marx. Pale as a sign of hectess, he seemed to be surprised for a moment by us, who was outside the door. "It''s unusual. Can I help you, Commander..." Marx, asking in a voice as soft as his face, notices my presence along the way. He looked at me twice, with his eyes peeled off. Please be rude. He quickly repaired his panic, put his hand on his chest, and lowered his head. And he dominated it with his hand, and said, Make it easy. "Rudeness is me visiting without warning."I won''t intrude on your work, so I wonder if it''s okay for a little bit. " "I understand. I''ll be the leader of the regiment immediately..." "Wait a minute." I turned my heel back and stopped Marx trying to get back to the room. "I don''t want you to take the trouble."Will you just give it to me as an offer? " After seeing Marx''s fatigue, I was not very happy, but I didn''t feel like interrupting my work. I don''t want you to take the time out of me.I wanted you to give me the time I needed for a nap. "You''re an angel..." Marx muttered to himself as he held his head down. It looks like I can see something I can''t see, and I''m seriously worried about it. I baked a lot, so please enjoy it if you like. I handed over the basket, and when I tried to leave, I was stranded in a hurry. "Please wait, can you give the offer directly to the head of the regiment?" Huh? "I''d be happier." The basket I gave you once is back in my hand. But are you busy? Marx shook his head at me, confused. The workload is certainly increasing.That said, if it''s the usual group leader, there''s no problem at all... " There he divided his words, and he smiled bitterly. It''s been pretty inefficient over thest few days to see what''s distracting me. It seems like I know the cause while blurring the words. I felt the reliability of understanding Leonhardt, and I thought it was a little sly.Unfortunately, my mind is narrow. "If you can speak to me, I''m sure you''ll be well." Here you go. " Although soft in tone, I don''t have the option to refuse.I was driven into the office by a mysterious force. Behind them, us saw me off, and Patan and the door closed relentlessly. Eh... wait, I''m not ready for my mind...!? "Marx" A voice is heard towards me, which is hardening around the door. You can''t mishear the voice of someone you love. Buried in a pile of documents, he continues to speak without raising his gaze. "Excuse me, can I have some tea?"I can''t work my head, so I need a thick one. " I''d be happy to make some tea, but that''s not true. Or should I return the words to Marx? Silent with a cold sweat, he raised his face, apparently questioning it.I wonder if I''m tired, or if it''s a terribly slow motion. "Marc..." Voices disappear along the way. His long, sharp eyes were opened for a moment. 254 The Visit Of The Reincarnated Princess. (2) Silence falls in the room. Leonhardt stared at me and stopped moving. On the other hand, I was thrown unwillingly, so my head was pure white. Without knowing what to say, Iughed loosely. I wonder if it was a hook, but Leonhardt stood up as if he was being yed. "Ah, Ro..." Ah... The shock is transmitted, the pile of documents in front of me copses, and several pieces slip off the desk. Flutter, fluttering gracefully,nded on the carpet. Bend over and reach for the paperwork. A military boot entered his sight, casting a shadow.Arge hand oveps my hand that picked up the paper.Goculi''s throat made a strange noise. "Ah...... that document......" Thank you very much. Somehow I squeezed out my voice and the paperwork was pulled out of my hand. Watching the paperwork being thrown on the desk with a slightly rough hand, my hand rests on my hand again.The wrapping motion was different from the contact that seemed to be a coincidence earlier, and there was a clear intention. "... annnn, mrs.?" Fearful voices. The force is applied to the hand I grabbed and it hurts a little.However, the temperature was more concerned than the eleration or deceleration of the force. It''s strangely cold. I was as nervous as if there was no blood on my fingertips. What can I do for you? Leonhardt''s hands were staring at me while I was lying down. I''m sure the words had no other meaning.But my cowardly heart made my face peer. I guess I shouldn''t havee. What if they think I''m in the way when I''m busy and I don''t have anything to do with it? If it seems annoying, just give it to me and let''s go home. Having concluded that, I raise my face in a thoughtful way. My eyes met and I was dumbfounded. Because Leonhardt''s expression was unexpected. It''s not a troubled face, and on the contrary, it''s not a happy face. Like her cold hands, her bloody face was as strong as she feared something. I wonder why you look like that. There''s nothing scary about Lord Leonhardt... even if I overstate it, I don''t think there''s anything that threatens him. Princess? Leonhardt looked at me in amazement. When I returned to myself, I searched for words in a hurry. I know that the "I''m sorry for interrupting you" and "I''m leaving because I need something" that I was trying to say earlier are not suitable for this asion, even in a confused mind. At the edge of my sight, I thought around, I saw a basket that had been left unattended. This shed and Leonhard offered Lady Leonhard a basket. "Madeleine, I baked it!" I want Master Leon to have it! " Looking at the basket in front of him, Leonhardt rolled up his eyes as if he was washed away by the void. "... to me?" Leonhardt pointed at himself in surprise, and I nodded twice and again. After a few seconds of silence, as if chewing my words, I rxed my breath as if to be at ease. "d to hear it." I''m hundreds of times happier!? With much joy, I scream in my heart. A defenseless smile was as powerful as that. I managed to get up while holding down my arrhythmic heart.I told myself to calm down, calm down, like a spell. "If you have a moment, could you take a break?" Leonhardt said that and showed the admission couch. "Are you okay?" ".... Your job is...." "I think it was too stuffed, my head stopped working.If you take a break, you''ll be able to get back to work. If you can say that, there is no reason to refuse. While floating, sitting on the sofa.ce the basket with the lid open on the table and point it at Leonhardt, who would sit in front of him. The seating surface of the sofa leans with the sound of a twitch.Just like putting something heavy next to it. Mm-hmm? No matter what, I shifted my gaze to the left side where I felt the weight. For some reason, Leonhardt sat down next to me.Besides, it was quite close. A question mark floated over my dumb head. The seat opposite and the one-seater sofa on both sides are avable, but the thought is frozen due to the unexpected situation of sitting next to it. My waist was hugged to draw me in, and my head was already on the verge of a punk.I don''t understand why. Although it''s not official yet, I don''t think it''s a problematic distance because it''s between fiancs. But until now, Leonhardt didn''t care about me, a novice in love, or forcibly try to close the distance.Unless he bes emotional, he is a gentleman. And yet, why all of a sudden!? I don''t know if you know me who eats bubbles, but Leonhardt puts his face on my side of my head.I don''t know what to do anymore because I''m rubbed against like I''m nostalgic for scratching. "Leon-sama...?" I chewed a lot, but I can''t afford to be ashamed of it.The current situation is even more embarrassing. "...... the other day, you met the son of the Marquis of Aigel." "... eh? Ah, yes?" I couldn''t immediately understand the topic that was suddenly shaken.Repeat the blink a few times before nodding. When ites to the son of the Marquis of Aigel, Georg was the only one.I was sure that we had met the other day, so I couldn''t help but affirm it. I don''t understand why that happened. I heard you talking about it in the garden. What did you do? When asked, I''m stuck with words. Not because I felt guilty, but simply because I couldn''t immediately remember the content of a topic that didn''t go unnoticed. But for some reason, as if to hate the silence for a few seconds, my hand holding my waist was full of strength.It''s like dering you''ll never let go. 255 The Visit Of The Reincarnated Princess. (3) "Um... I''m sure my brother has returned home, so let''s talk a little bit."...... Ah, I got a word of celebration after that. " I was thinking about it, but Leonhardt''s expression as he peered at me didn''t clear up. Is that all? When asked if that''s all, I get a little lost. Although it is an extension of the public discourse, there are words that remain in my memory.But I hesitated to tell my fianc that there was a little delicacy. "The rest, especially..." Leonhardt''s eyes twitched as he gave it back. The tall, thin fingers gently stroke my cheek. Even though you had such a cute face? "... uuuu...?" A-a-a-a-a cute face!? More than a reprimanding voice, I reacted to what was said. After all, that''s what Leonhard thought with his adorable face!? What!? What kind of face can you make me think that?! I felt miserable in Leonhardt''s eyes as I was wolfing.The furrowed eyebrows, prone eyes, and shady expressions had a colored scent that attracted them. "The son of the Aigel family admired you from a young age."Did you confess to me? " I think it was a bad idea to make my body stronger after thinking about it. Leonhardt''s eyes turned sword-shaped. "Were you happy to hear that I''ve always liked you?"You asked me to choose you, and you looked like that? " "!? No, no, that''s not true." I panicked when I noticed that the story was moving away from reality. I was happy to say that I was the first love, but it was just a memorable story. If Georg confessed, as Leonhard says, in a form that is currently in progress, I will not hesitate to say no. At the same time that I opened my mouth to exin, Leonhardt''s hand wrapped around my cheek. The pitch-ck eyes that were approaching narrowed down. "No, you won''t give it to anyone." With the promation, the lips deeply ovepped. Push my body wide open so that it can be stretched out.I felt the seat of the sofa on my back and my back and knew that I had been pushed down. So my head has already stopped at overcapacity. The dentition was split open, and something lukewarm and thick entered the cavity.It is better not to panic at me with zero experience in love. "...... ah" Reflexively, he bit it lightly, and Leonhardt distorted his face in pain. What do we do? I injured Mr. Leonhardt.I didn''t mean to refuse. "Ahh, no, I''m sorry..." I apologized with a shivering voice as I faded. It was all in my head what to do if I didn''t like it. "I''m sorry I hurt you.... please don''t hate it." "... eh?" I put down a beat and heard a stupid voice. I raised my horrified face, and I could see the face that was dumbfounded just like my voice.There was no shadow before, and the sense of tragedy waspletely wiped out. Leonhardt stared at me with a slightly hesitant gesture before opening his mouth. Don''t you want me to hate you? Absolutely. I wonder why you ask me what I understand with a face that looks like a half-believer. The immediate response seemed to be more confusing. Tilting my neck, I set my gaze. "She would have blushed in the garden.Tell me what you were thinking then. I thought about it a little bit and thought about it. Leonhardt silently waited for my blushing words to be reproduced. I was embarrassed and wanted to escape, but I knew I couldn''t.As I watched, I repeatedly took a deep breath and replied in a small voice. ... Georg-sama told me that you''re cute I noticed a wrinkle between Master Leonhardt''s eyebrows, and I hurriedly continued to speak quickly. I wonder if Lord Leonhardt ever thought I was cute! "Huh..." Shame rises furiously into a breathless voice that can be taken off with surprise and awe. So, that''s it! What the hell are you talking about? It''s him! To hide the bright red dyed face, cover it with both hands. "Once it''s good, it''s just a desire..." She murmured in a voice that seemed to disappear. If you want to dissolve in the air like this, and you want to escape from reality, you can be strongly held by the wipe. Yes, there is. Huh? "Every time I see you... no, even if I can''t see you, I feel like every day."You''re prettier and prettier than anyone else. " Hee "My sunshine-like hair shines every time I shake it, and I''m always in love with it.Blue eyes are more beautiful than precious stones, no matter how expensive they are.I also like small nails like white hands and fish scales.Straight nature and kindness are virtues, and I think it''s very cute to be curious and honest. " Wait, I can''t. I can''t. There is too much information and I can''t ept it. And die from overdose. I pressed my hands against Leonhardt''s mouth and physically blocked it. I don''t want to be mistaken for disliking it again, but with such a bright red face and tearful eyes, I don''t think you''ll misunderstand me. With close eye contact, he gently removes my hand. After dropping my lips on the back of my hand, I tangled my fingers and gripped it. "I like it." Huh? "I love you. I love you."... please don''t throw it away. " The whispered word struck me with voidness. Do you want to throw it away? The choice that I thought I would have no edge for the rest of my life can''t help but be puzzled by the fact that it came out. "I-I won''t throw it away..." "That''s right..." Even though you knew it was that way. " Leonhardt''s cheeks blushed in shame when he answered without knowing the reason. He looks like a depressed dwarf... he''s so cute. Scratch your hair roughly, then let out a sigh. ... I was jealous because you had a cute face in front of a man other than me "I realized that men of the same age were better, and I wondered what I would do if they didn''t tell me about my engagement.... it''s really pathetic." Forget it, "said Leonhardt with a troubled smile, his chest twitching with helplessness. The feeling of being suspicious and angry was not slightly dusty. I remember that fear and fright.I knew that it was because I was in serious love that I would be anxious, so I just thought he was very dear. I reached out to Leonhardt, who tried to get up, and buried my fingers in his stiff ck hair. Gently stroking his head, he stopped moving. Leonhardt was surprised by my unexpected behavior, and his eyes and mouth became loose. Iughed with full of love at my beloved, adorable, heart-shouting desire to stay by my side for the rest of my life. Leon-sama, you''re so cute, I love you. "...... ah" Leonhardt''s breathless face became even more red than before. His ears turned bright red, and he held his mouth shut and looked away. "You''re even prettier..." I love the mumbling without strength. I stretched out and kissed his cheek. Leonhardt, who was lightly shy, was told, "I want to take care of you, so stop this." Whether or not I reflected on it, I know from his gaze. 256 Some Kind Of Melancholy Detective. In one of today''s roosters, in an old inn. Lying on the bed, I frowned at the out-of-tune song echoing from the tavern downstairs. "I''m so annoyed..." I can''t help it today. Higuma, who is a fellow room attendant, is in a bad mood, even though he says, "I can''t help it." His expression on the shoddy table beside the bed lined up with bottles and cups is softer than anything he''s ever seen. There is no reason to ask.Just like those who drink enough to take a shower downstairs. The engagement of the kingdom''s proud heroes and goddesses made the nation furious. Leonhard von Orsayne, Head of the Knights Guard of the Kingdom of Nebel. A brave general with two names, General Kuroshiko, who is famous not only in Japan but also in the surrounding countries. He is a brilliant and crowded man of the old and righteous Count family.Besides, there''s no way a woman can leave her face alone.Yet his engagement, which was still bachelor, was finally decided. The opponent was the First Princess of the Nebel Kingdom, Rosemary von Verfalt. A gentle princess with a glowing beauty and a wealth of knowledge. Some people who are overwhelmingly popr not only among their own people, but also in neighboring Vint, havee to be called "goddesses" one day. The whole country boiled down to the engagement of two people, the treasure of the country. Situated on the edge of the capital, it''s usually lonely around here, but it''s also a festival all day long.How many times have you been entangled in drunkenness, even for a short distance as you entered the inn and climbed the stairs?It''s a celebration. I used my unwanted strength to attract those who make noise about drinking because it''s expensive. Would you like to go out with a crow? He was pointed at one of the cups, and for a moment he thought about it before he got up. Upon receipt, the bears unplug and pour the wine naturally.The dark red liquid had no turbidity and was fantastically shaken by the light of thenterns. I didn''t drink a toast, but a strong tannic one.There is no time to indulge in the intense vor, and the passing alcohol burns the throat.After a beat, the characteristic scent of the smoked tares out of my nose. Unlike the cheap liquor that the people in the bar consume like water, there is no unpleasant aftertaste.Probably for a fair price, but it''s quite a habit. There was resentment and resentment, but at no time did the bears notice the appearance of floating. His mouth is loose as he drinks chicks and wine, with the buzzingughter that he hears.He looks like a father who would be happy to marry a child. I thought I would make fun of you, but I stopped. Perhaps it will be affirmed without shadow, and it is actually a near emotion.I took my eyes off the man who was sincerely celebrating the engagement between an old friend and a benefactor, and tilted the cup. The bitter taste of the wine you drank like a licking wine is pulling out the bitter emotions deep in your heart. I haven''t seen the princess in a while. I could watch the princess from the shadows, but it wasn''t the opposite.That night was thest time I saw my gemstone-like pale eyes. The day I couldn''t help the princess who was being manipted and desperate by the demon king. Just by remembering, you''re attacked by the sensation of your gut burning. The impatience of scorching, disappointment and anger at herself came back to life. Even though the princess was scared that day.Even though the brave princess was trembling for help, I couldn''t do anything in front of her. There is no reason for this, such as unusual drowsiness and fatigue.I had nothing to do with the magic.Leonhardt von Orsayne helped the princess without taking them as objects. Such a man is the fiance of the princess. It looks too good to say anything. It was not strange to think that the marriage between the captured princess and the knight who had been rescued seemed to be too much of a mystery. "Crow" A grizzly bear looks up at the bottle of wine as it is called. At some point, I thought about the cup at hand that was empty before I offered it. I don''t like wine very much, but I felt like I could drink a little more today. At the same time that the edge of the cup and the mouth of the bottle hit, the door opens without touching the front. I''ll bother you ~ Without stamping out any signs, I and the bear red at the man whose footsteps wereing in roughly.We looked at each other and said without saying, "Herees the unpleasant one." "I''m interrupting. Go home." It''s not going to hurt. Isn''t there anything you can say to your tired colleagues at work? Without even pretending to be scratched, the man whoughed wildly became more irritated. A beautiful man who looks harmless with a gentle face and a gentle waist.The entity, depending on how it is handled, is a potentially poisonous assassin, Late. For now, there''s only one person who can hold the reins correctly. Give it to me, too. No. Late, sitting on my bed without permission, reached out for Higuma''s wine and refused. "Keichi" Now, without a bad wind, I sharpen my mouth. I scavenged my luggage and pulled out a bottle that I had apparently sourced somewhere. Is it over? When I asked Late, who was removing the stopper with his teeth and holding the bottle, only his gaze turned to me. Late went to the neighboring Raptors after receiving a life-threatening attack. The king''s interposition, which is his biggest goal, has beenpleted, but it is still difficult to say that the Raptor has settled down in the country. "I''ve worked hard enough already."After that, I asked someone else to do it for me. " I squeezed my eyes out at the words I was told to say. I told you... I didn''t expect it from His Majesty. Thinking of the opposite pole to the cheerful tone, the bears looked indescribable across from me in awe. Judging from the fact that he was from the nobility and belonged to the Knights, Late''s attitude was unlikely.For now, though. Late is basically unappealing to anyone. "In the first ce, I belong to my daughter." Late, who lowered her lips in a good mood, dropped her lips into the mouth of the bottle.It''s not as messy as it was before, but it''s reminiscent of what the tricky tricks were. I was the first one to react to it.Or was the bear early? Pointing at the feeling of frustration, Late said, "Huh?"and deliberately tilts his neck. "Are you really going to let that person hire you?" It wasn''t me but the bear who asked in a low voice. Her skin feels puffy and agitated.But Late was not frightened by the shards. "It''s already a matter of decision whether you want it or not."Your daughter has already epted it. " Lateughing was annoying, but unfortunately it was the right thing to do. The contract had already been exchanged, and it was not the area where we would speak. Besides, Late is such a brilliant man. Even if there are parts that can be beaten by limiting it, such as simple forceparison and speed of the legs, if it bes any kind of killing, perhaps neither I nor the bears will beaten by this man. It will definitely help the princess, and above all, Late won''t betray her alone.As an escort and secret agent, I have no further ideal talent. Still, it was myplete grudge that I was not satisfied. Bears don''t want to leave dangerous people by the side of their dear friends and husbands. "And I..." "Both of you, to be honest?" Late, who shrugged her shoulders at Daewoo, let out a sigh. Then I lifted the corner of my mouth. "I envy you." Late''s words are true. It''s a picture. I don''t hate working under His Majesty the King. I was the only one who respected him.There is no reason to be dissatisfied. I don''t want to get the princess unknowingly. I''m not that stupid. However, I didn''t want the princess to leave. I watched her for a few years because it was so fun and so vivid. I had the impossible dream of being a kid. If possible, I wanted you to be a princess for the rest of your life. Was that a? Looking at the silent men, Late rolled her eyes. How deliberate. Instead of not being able to read the air, I seduce the man whoes without daring to read it.The cup screamed dry in the hands of the bears, who were also about to shoot. I''ll kill you A strange synchrony. Listening to the words of the unevenly emitted us, Late chirped with joy. "Try it." How can you stop the roots of a manughing ferociously? Somebody tell me. 257 The Princess Of ReincarnationS Determination. In the presence of their parents, the king and his wife, Leonhardt and I performed our engagement ceremony. It was officially announced to the public, and many people congratted me, and I was in the middle of happiness... until I got there. That was about half a month after Hanayin-chan returned to Earth. My father, Leonhardt, and I were both summoned. I didn''t realize at the time that Master Leonhardt was clouding his face worrying that he was going to make a decision about his engagement. Later on, I thought Leonhard had listened to her first.Otherwise, it is impossible to exin that it was already rooted in each side. I noticed something unexpected when I entered my father''s room. My father wasn''t the only one waiting for me.For some reason, when I saw the figure of niisama and Johan who were present, I said, "Oh?''and tilted his neck inwardly. It is not a strange thing because it is a family.But then there should be more mother than niisama and Johan. It''s not the usual sense of security that I felt when I saw my precious brother and my cute brother.A restless sensation that makes your chest muffled. I had a bad feeling if I were to say to myself. Unexpectedly, I pressed my back gently as Leonhardt urged me to. Looking up at the curled face diagonally, he lowered his eyebrows as if he was weak.Still, I can''t take my hands off my back.When I realized that I was in a state of istion and helplessness, the option of fleeing had already been ruined. "Sit down." Father looks at the sofa with his gaze. It was me who was sticking out badly, but I reluctantly followed the words.Leonhardt sat down next to me with one fist open. Even though I felt ufortable, when I looked at my father, my usual expressionlessness copsed slightly.Father raised his eyebrows lightly and let something stunned infiltrate him. "Don''t be so vignt." I can''t. I returned it reflexively. After all, it''s like thispression interview. Niisama and Johan looked serious and Leonhardt''s expression was hard. No matter how many times I fall from here, I don''t think there is a smiling future waiting for me to ''have my family celebrate my engagement and share the joy with Milord''.I know how much I am in the flower garden. "Onee-sama, there''s nothing to be afraid of, it''s okay." Johann smiles like a role model. I''m scared. My vignce rose to the smile of my brother, who seemed to have something on his belly. Looking at me trembling like a small animal, Niisama lowered her eyebrows in a good shape like she was in trouble. "Rose, I want you to calm down and listen." I''m already going to cry at the cutout when there''s a bad story. I grabbed back Leonhardt''s hand, gently grabbing it as if I had the courage to do so. "No, I will never listen to you talk about engagement!" With tears in his eyes, Niisama''s eyes were rounded, and his father sighed heavily.Johan closed his eyes and stared around the hand I and Leonhardt had connected. No one is going to talk like that.You''re telling me to calm down. " Shaded by his father''s stunned mixed voice, Johan muttered, I don''t mind if you disagree.I wanted to shove it in because I heard it, but I stopped because I was about to be a snake. "Quite the opposite. In preparing your engagement, we will discuss to solve the problem that can be an obstacle." Eh Suddenly, a few times in amazement. Then, when Leonhardt looked at him, he nodded with a smile in his mouth. Seeing it, I finally calmed down and corrected my abode. If I could marry Leonhardt, I''d have more than one or two obstacles. I have been doing so ever since I was reincarnated. What is an obstacle? Looking at me with a strange face, my father snorted his nose boringly. "If it''s for that man, he''ll do anything." Yes. In fact, it is, and I affirm it without shining a beam.Then the hand I was holding twitched.Leonhardt turned away to hide the redness. I was caught and became red, but Johan''s coughing returned it to me. After looking at us like that, my father nodded heavily, "Okay." "Then be a duchess." A long silence fell. Silently staring into my father''s face, I chewed the words I was told. A duke is the first of five titles.The bloodline of the royal family... For example, Johan, who seeded to the throne and became the king''s younger brother, descended from his family. As the Duchess, I will be the only woman here.In fact, I am a member of the royal family, so I am only qualified in that respect. I see. When I became a duke. Eh, why?? "... what about you?" A dazed voice came out. Leonhardt looked at me with concern as I hardened with my mouth half open. Tingling and sweat oozes into my back. Everyone''s pitiful gaze pushed the reality beyond escape. No, why would that be?Isn''t it okay for me to marry Count Orsayne? " My father stares silently at me, eating impatiently and anxiously. As you can see, it was Johan who held his mouth shut. That''s the first problem.As the princess''s wedding destination, the count''s family can''t match it. " Historically and globally, there have been several instances of the princess descending into the family of the Count.In addition, the Orsayne family has a correct family history, and the trust of the royal family is strong.It is a famous family that produces many excellent knights. That''s what I''m trying to say, but everyone here knows that.I mean, it couldn''t be a persuasive material. "Even without your wedding, Leonhardt''s achievements have led House Orsayin to make a decision to be Marquis in the near future."But that''s still not enough. " Not enough? When I heard my father''s words, I was surprised. I was told what to do, and I immediately thought of it.From there, I thought it would lead to the statement "Be a Duchess", and I was dazed. Too much influence to marry a Marquis. Separate words once. The pale blue eyes grabbed me. "You''ve done too much." I open my eyes to words that I can take away from ranting. What did I just say!? What did this father say!? If you want to marry Leonhardt, I told you to show your merits!! "Didn''t my father tell you to show your merits?" "He says he''s overdone it. Know how to add and subtract." I clenched my fist to my dad, who was about to add a foolish face. Damn it, daddy!! Leonhardt rubbed my back in rage as I gnashed my teeth.I was beaten softly to forgive, and returned to me. Your Highness, may I have a word with you first? Yes, yes. No, no, no, no, no. If you show me a face like this before you get married, your engagement will be broken. When I take a deep breath and remove my expression, my gaze hurts.Regardless of niisama''s lonely eyes, the other two wanted to be silenced. "His Majesty has a problem, but Ros''s achievements are great." "That''s right. In the Kingdom of Vint, many people worship the goddess who contributed to the convergence of epidemics."They''re much more known than their own nobles, and if they don''t, they could be a part of the royal influence. Johan takes over Niisama''s words. "Besides, was it the [Sea Shizuku]?"As a developer of that groundbreaking product, it is also very popr with sailors and merchants. "Huh. Huh, why...?" Why did you find out about it? Apparently, Niisama picked up the question he couldn''t say until the end and smiled like he was in trouble. "It started as a rumor, and it''s already a known fact." "Are you serious...?" Certainly, at the time when the trade name was [Sea Shizuku], which is also known as [Rosemary], I was at the level of wondering if I was willing to hide it... "Above all, you are the lord of the Kuah tribe and the key to the medical facility n."If you give your wife to another family, there will be an unnecessary struggle. " There was no sound of ghu. As a silent protest, he turns his eyes to his father in silence. Certainly, considering the hospital to be built in the future, it is bad for me to be the daughter-inw of an aristocrat. If the n for a medical facility with a study hall is realized, the medical level will definitely be pushed up, and young people who aspire to be doctors will gather from all over the world. Along with this, product development and logistics such as medical devices are also thriving, and the hospital construction site should be one of the world''s leading metropolitan cities. The royal family will have thend to build it, and the hospital will be under the jurisdiction of the state, but I, the master of the Kuah, cannot remain irrelevant. Good things and bad things flow into my pocket. When that happens, the House of Orsayin will gain tremendous power. The bnce with the rest of the house will go mad and create a great mess. In anticipation of this, there were alsoints from the princes, and it seemed that the [Duchess] was exceptionally recognized. Rather than overlooking the one-pole concentration of power, there is also the support of the high nobility. I see, yeah. I mean, you''re ready. The only thing I haven''t been able to keep up with is my head and my heart. Leonhardt wrapped his fingertips around my nervous fingertips to warm them with his hands. A fearful gaze pushes the words with a soft gaze. "... Mr. Leonhardt" Yes. "The sessor of the Orsayne family is that..." "Fortunately, there are two more boys at home."My younger brother, in particr, has been working with my father for several years, so I don''t have any trouble tracing him. I see. But I get stuck in words when I say "yes". If I were to be the Duchess, Leonhard would be his spouse.Not the owner, but the son-inw. Even though I knew that he was not a man of power or position, I was sorry that I could not get anything worthy of my strength or merit. Lady Rosemary. As I leaned down, I was called and raised my face. You''re the one I want, not the status or honor. "Huh..." "If I can be yourpanion, I won''t hate any struggle."No matter what happens, I swear I''ll support you for the rest of my life. " There was great anxiety about whether I could do it. Neither politics nor territorial management are suitable for me, who is probably sweet.It is difficult to stand on a person without a clearing vessel. Still, even though my beloved had told me so much, I had no choice but to run away. Besides, I''m not alone.Leonhardt was there, and there were many others who could support him.If you don''t like it, you can rely on it and worry about it together. "...... It''s a difficult road, but can you walk with me?" Leonhardt''s eyes narrowed as he turned to his poor smile. "Yes, I would be happy to." Seeing him relieved happily, I was very d that I liked this person again. 258 The Mourning Of A Certain Pharmacist. Transfer the fresh medicine that was milled by Yagen to the paper. Rolfe, who was standing next to him, reached out.Tap the edge of the paper with your fingertips, put the powder in the center, and then wrap it tactfully. While impressed by the polite work that can''t be thought of from the usual shitty postcard, I will ce the pharmaceutical car.He turned his shoulders, stiff and dull, and waved his hands. Ahh... my shoulders are stiff Rolf, who was lining up his medicine bag on another desk, stared at him in horror as he roared out in a wild voice. Old man. "It''s my old man." What are you doing now? I squinted with my nose. Even though it was already thirty, there was something to fix.If it''s a teenage opponent, it''s better. When Rolf heard my words, he squinted his eyes lightly, so he squinted his face.Rather than unpleasant, I''m not in a good mood.Rolf murmured, his face as if he were a muffled child. "... if Volff-sama is his old man, his husband will be his old man too" I see, I nodded in my heart. The other day, our Lord''s official engagement was definitely with a man my age.However, the only thing that is simr is age. Compared to their status and family ties, they are far from irresistible.On top of that, that look. I don''t even want to sh. There''s a man out of his word for "old man." "If Marie asks, you''ll get angry." Marie saw several scenes with the Kingsguard Commander, but she seemed to be quite falling in love.ording to what I hear, they''ve been chasing after me for a long time. Marie, who is indifferent to herself and tolerates ranting about [slut], probably won''t if she is bewitched by a man she fell in love with. "If you really don''t want me to hate you, stop it." Rolf is silent, but he probably knows it. Rolfe has a lot of stupid behavior, but his head is spinning fast and he can''t read the air.Except for Marie, she doesn''t speak rudely, and pping the ''slut'' and the hate mouth is a measure of how far she is allowed to go.I am relieved to see that the essence does not change even if we change to the position of princess and subordinate, rather than children of the same age.I wasn''t sure if he was aware of it. "If you''re the same age..." Hmm? I wish I could''ve told Lord Volff. Unexpectedly, now I was silent. After a few blinks, I stared at Rolf.He looks away ufortably, but apparently he doesn''t intend to retract his remarks. "Except for your age, you don''t look alike." What''s happening? "Everything. The Commander of the Kingsguard of the great powers and the son of the famous Count family."Besides, did you see that beautiful face? " "Even Lord Volff is the son of the chief of the Kuah tribe."Although it is a part of the countryside, it does not allow other followers in the field of medicine.It''s not a bad idea to tie her up as a son-inw, considering that the value will jump ahead.It''s true that my face is strong, but it''s in order.I''ve seen quite a few scenes where the castle maid is falling in love with me. " It seemed like Rolfe was buying me very expensively, unexpectedly. "I didn''t expect you to think that way."... the Kuas are worth a fortune, and I''m proud to be a fairly good man myself. " ce your hand on Rolf''s head and p him like he''s going to forgive you. "But I don''t have enough of the most important things." You know that, don''t you? " If Marie is going to marry someone she doesn''t want for her country, I''ve thought about it.If it was aplete political marriage, and the man was not a loser, he would have used everything he had to get in the way. But it''s not. Marie... she won the marriage she wanted with her own strength. What can you do to me when you two lovebirds with no interruption are happily married? Marie, who thought she was going to be my daughter-inw, was enough for me to be the head of the Duke''s house. Even if Marie is a princess, the Countess''s position as the master of the Kuah n could be a burden.I didn''t have the idea of having another husband from the end, but I didn''t mean to cause any trouble. "I''m happy enough to have Marie as my master." Iughed bitterly at the silent protest. "You are also that exclusive personality, it''s time to do something about it."Why don''t you learn from Lily? " I don''t know if I want to solidify my surroundings with just someone who forgives me.It is also understandable that the important person does not like to leave in the form of marriage. Until now... if the world waspleted by just one member of the family, that''s fine.But we decided to get involved with the outside world.Then change must be epted. When I was in the vige, Lilly seemed more familiar and stubborn than Rolf, but it was different. Lily is also interacting actively with people other than her family.There are remnants of people I know, and they seem nervous to people I''ve never met, but they still seem to be working hard.I think it''s very healthy to see her husband, Marie, working hard to be useful. And one more thing. Lilly had a smiley change. I looked out the window and saw the medicinal herb garden. Beside Lilly, who cared for the medicinal herbs, was a young man wearing a striking white robe. Mikhail von Diebold. A magician of terrestrial attributes with rare powers to heal and promote nt growth.He was verypatible with us, the pharmacists, and we had a deep exchange. The personality is calm, decent and modest. Lily keeps her distance from other men, but she seems to be close to him. Does it suit my personality, or does it suit my story?I often witness scenes that seem to be enjoyable. The subject of their conversation is often Marie. Lily knew, but Mikhail worshipped Marie too.The other day, the two of them were exuberant about Marie''s engagement. Rather than being a conscious opposite sex, Lily and Mikhail, like like their fellow schrs, would be very happy if they became a couple in the future. Looking at Lily and the others thinking so, Rolf noticed that they were looking in the same direction.There were no bad feelings in his expression, but he opened his mouth curiously. "... it looks like Lilly''s been taken away. Are you lonely?" Although he was prepared to be bitten, Rolf sighed in amazement. "I''m not a kid." A warm look at the two of them proved that they were not strong. Lily and Rolf are closer than they are childhood friends.Too close to seeing each other as opposite sexes would be impossible. Rolf''s face was that of his brother, who rejoiced in his sister''s happiness. "I''m sure I''m exclusive."But I don''t think my sex is rotten enough to get in the way of a happy person. " "You... then what was that before?" "It''s called the body''s inner cavity." Rolf shrugged his shoulders as he gently squinted. I raised the corner of my mouth slightly. Rolfe smiled bitterly with an adult face as he looked straight at me, tilting his neck without knowing what it meant. I know he''s the happiest.But if at the same time Lord Volff can be happy, it''s even better, right? " I washed away the void and lost my words. I didn''t think I''d be noticed. I dared to pretend not to see it myself. I was drunk on younger girls more than once, and it was a bad idea to develop my feelings even more.He cut off the water before he grew up and waited for it to wither. But unfortunately, it''s stubborn, and I''m desperately crushing the asional sprout. If you ask me if this is love, I can only answer that I don''t know. I want to leave it unknown. I was stung by my engagement, so I should be slowly out of breath, probably without a name. "... thank you very much." Rolf strokes his head ramblingly. I think she''s a nice girl who doesn''t wave away even though she looks disgusting. "I''m a happy man." Iughed as if I didn''t notice a bit of pain in my chest. 259 The Fatigue Of A Reincarnated Princess. In the resting area adjacent to the greenhouse. I stuck my cheek to my desk and was rxed. It''s a bad manners for a princess, but I want you to miss it now. I''m tired. I''m so, so, so tired. I let out a long sigh, soothed by the greenery of nts and trees that appeared through the ss. The road to the Duchess was much steeper than I thought. First of all, I am not well educated. As a princess, I received a lot of education, but my fields are quite different.I was going to marry a royal family of another country or a high-ranking nobleman in Japan, and the duke entrusted with the management of the territory had no choice but to learn a different subject. I thought I knew, but my dick is spicy and hard.I am not good at mathematics, especially since it has not beenpatible with my previous life. I wanted to whisper that it is not possible to hire a mochi shop or an ountant, but it is a bad idea that the top does not even understand the basic mechanism. You can cry too much. And it''s packing more than I expected. It was the second best time to memorize a whole book, and it seemed like my head was about to get a puncture.My brain, which is not originally spectacr, is screaming.I''m afraid of losing my knowledge from my ears while I''m asleep. Even though it''s only the beginning now, I wonder if it''s okay because I''m already exhausted. I understand that I can''t escape with anxiety. At the very least, I ran away to the greenhouse with a short break, like a resistance. I don''t have the energy to take a supplement in the form of a question-and-answer session called "Tea..." with my teacher.I am sorry that you have set aside time for me.But I''m sorry, I can''t. "It''ll be fine for a while, just let it ck off..." us, who is apanying me as an escort, is worried about my fatigue or waiting outside the room. I''m very grateful for your care in trying to make time for me alone. "Ahh..." As you breathe, your leaky voice leaks out. Without a vigorous point of view somewhere, I somehow saw the shade on the leaves of the medicinal herb ying in the sunlight and sparkling. How long have you been doing that? There was a modest sound of the door opening with Kei. Thinking it was us who called it time, he raised his face indifferently. "It''s about time..." It''s time, and the words I tried to continue are interrupted. It wasn''t us who was in front of me. I think we have a little more time. It''s been a long time since I met a friend who stood there with a troubled face. Theo! "Princess, you look terrible."Please rest a little longer. " On the other hand, I''m seriously worried about my voice and expression. Theo, an attentive and worried friend, said that and smiled bitterly. Coming up to the side, he sat me down on a chair while I was standing up. Although Theo had long been tall, I felt that the difference had opened up even more.His body, which he looks up, isrge and fierce.Her face was grown up, and her smile was as deep as a calm inner surface.He''s an adult man. "Where''s Lutz? Isn''t he with you?" "I had something to do with my master, so I was acting differently today."I think I''lle sooner orter, so please rest and wait. I wanted to see Lutz for the first time in a long time, so I nodded to the words. It looks like it''s going to be tough to study. There''s a lot to remember.It''s worth it, but the memory is not very good, so it''s hard to remember. " I know you''re a hard worker, but don''t overstuff your roots. As a person who has escaped during the break, it is difficult to receive that assessment.Theo''s gaze remained gentle even though he confessed in a small voice without looking at each other. "That''s all I need."No, the princess doesn''t breathe well, so even if she''s a little sweeter, she can still be forgiven. " Theo pulls down his chair and sits down at the opposite seat. It''s hard to add or subtract even if you say ''sweet to yourself''. Originally, I understand the nature of a person who is not diligent.When I pulled my hand out, I felt like it would be homeostatic, and there was a horror that seemed to degenerate indefinitely. However, it''s probably the princess who can''t do it. It is surprisingly clumsy. It is added that there is no sound of ghu. There were no shards of intent to make a fool out of it, and I felt an embarrassing itch in words that only contained care and love. "If someone didn''t look next to me, I thought I''d work until I fell... but I thought I''d be better off stopping you." Theo''s words are interrupted once and for all. The silencested for a few seconds, with his eyes down and his words hesitating.Is it because of your imagination that you seemed to have swallowed something? He raised his face and said with a quiet expression. "Congrattions on your engagement." "... thank you" I looked into the deep red jade''s eyes and was slightly dyed in returning the words. I don''t think there is a lie in the words of celebration and the smile.But I''m sure that''s not all.I was worried about Theo''s expression, which seemed to have something on his chest. I just don''t want to force it out. But I don''t want to overlook it. With conflicting feelings, I tried to call out without determining the direction. "Theo..." Actually, I wanted to talk to the princess. To block my little call, Theo cuts out a sudden story with a smile on his face. Repeatedly blinking in surprise, and then asking, "Consultation?Theo repeated. "Yes, can I talk to you?" I admit that I am confused. It''s about the medical facility that the princess nned, but I heard that the school building and research facility will also be set up. I nodded as I ate the topic I hadn''t anticipated. "It''s not just a medical facility that needs to be scrubbed, because we have to bring together talented pharmacists and doctors."In any case, wouldn''t it be a great deal if we could polish technology, develop new drugs, and raise future doctors with new medical knowledge? " It seems like it will be a level of business that cannot be aplished by words such as bargaining, but I will put volunteer reviews in my heart. "However, I think it will be more difficult than I thought."You will naturally encounter people who grew up in different environments, have learned different knowledge, and have different values. Honestly, the problem is a pile of sighs and spits out the truth. First of all, it may be good to keep each facility running separately, but in the meantime, I''m afraid of creating a groove called a faction. I often hear that the same doctors and surgeons are not close to each other.Can doctors, researchers and teachers in other professions properly respect each other and cooperate with each other? The troubles are endless. But if we don''t move, we don''t know what the problem is. Still, I think it''s worth it. And it''s my job to solve the problem and do everything I can to make it work. It may take a lifetime, but I''ll leave it to my children or grandchildren. When I finished, Theo narrowed his eyes.I feel a little restless when I look at something dazzling. For a moment, Theo clenched his mouth and dropped his gaze around his hand, which he had put together on the table. With a terrible, serious look in his mind, he eventually lifts his face. Is there anything I can help you with? "... eh?" When I heard the unexpected words, my dazed voice leaked out. 260 The Determination Of The Fire Mage. My life probably began when I met the princess. Until then, I was alive in the sense of life activities.Wake up in the morning, and eat dinner, and work, and sleep in the night: and it shall be repeated. My will didn''t exist there.Because I don''t want to die, I''m just living with inertia. The meeting with Lutz was impressive, but it was also like he was dead before meeting the princess. I think Lutz and I finally started to live in the true sense of the word after meeting the princess. The princess wasn''t just a cute girl. With an ingenuity that was not suited to her age, she seemed to act thinking about what she should do and what she could do. I naturally began to think about my future because of the presence of such a role model. As an apprentice of a mage affiliated to the state, it seems that the position he aims for is determined. I just don''t know what to do if I get an ''apprentice'' first. One way is to study magic like a master and leave it for future generations. The chance of having magic power is decreasing year by year, even though the backward cultivator may also get into work.It was not confirmed that they were younger than us.It is unlikely that it wille out in the future. Then I''d like to find another way. I understood that it was difficult for me to have the magic power of fire attribute. Unlike the ground and water, it was an Attack Specialization attribute.I couldn''t think of any other road but as a fighting force in the event of an emergency. But the princess treated me well. He taught me how to make people happy with delicious food, not with the tools to kill them. If I could, I''d like to work under the princess.I want to choose a path that will help people. "... Theo" The princess, who was surprised and hardened, called me after a short time. The Azure Sky Eyes, which were staring straight at me, were harboring a terrible and serious color. "I''ll be honest with you." My throat rattled. I imagined this scene over and over. "I''m sorry, but I can''t." I was clearly turned down, and "As a magician, you should aim for the top." I was turned down for a long time.I wondered which one it was, and I got scared. I can''t do anything about the positive predictions that will be epted. Even so, I couldn''t give up, so I consulted. Yes. If you can''t, I''d appreciate it if you could say no. It was because of me that I yed a disgusting role.She added with a bitter smile that the princess felt a little less guilty. But for some reason, the princess had a troubled face. "No, no... no, it''s the other way around." "... the other way around?" I couldn''t quite understand the meaning of the words, and I heard a voice. The princess nodded with a serious face without a bad wind. I think there''s a lot that only Theo can do. "... eh" While making my own suggestion, I was dumbfounded. It''s too different from what I expected. I had some knowledge because I was taking care of the medicinal herbs with the princess.I studied on my own, so I''m going to know more about herbs.However, there is only an annotation that says pared to ordinary people". It is not far from a full-time job such as a doctor or a pharmacist. I am motivated and will not spare any effort, but as it stands, I will not be counted as a medical facility''s strength. However, the princess said that I was the only one who could do it. Not that I could do it, but that I could do it. "The research facility will also be working on the development of new drugs.I order a variety of ingredients from all over the world and try them out, but sometimes just mixing them normally doesn''t work, and chemical reactions... well, there are some ingredients that can be extracted by adding heat or cooling. I reacted to the words "add heat" and "cool". "It''s quite difficult to adjust the temperature just by putting the pan on fire, right?"I don''t think fine temperature control is possible. But if it were you, You can do it, can''t you? " Iughed as I felt like crying at the expectation and the gentle gesture.I think it''s like I''m failing and crying, but I don''t care. "... I''m good at it" It was the princess who suggested the training for the fine tuning of the magic. If you were to use us as a weapon, the firepower would be much better.Anyway, with "control", you don''t need to "adjust" to your ability to kill.But the princess attached great importance to temperature and duration. Sometimes I wonder why. But the answer is extremely simple. For the princess, we weren''t weapons, we were the [Hagi] and the [Ice Room]. "Your abilities are very valuable."... that''s why you have to think about it.It''s not a job with immediate results, and I think it will put a lot of effort into it until it''s on track.If you seed, you will be treated like a co-developer or an assistant to a researcher. "I can''t promise you a position or honor," said the princess. The wrinkle in front of her spoke of her remorse. The business I''m trying to challenge is not going to bepleted at my expense.Perhaps in my child''s or grandchildren''s childhood, it finally takes shape.I may not be able to return anything while I''m alive, but I can''t easily involve you. " The princess leaned forward and raised her face. "That''s why, if you want to be a mage like Irine, you have to do something you didn''t hear before." What an idiot to be honest, what a good-looking woman. You can''t fall in love like this. I can get up right now and push myself to scream like this. It''s like a joyful, ticklish feeling.I made a slightly mean face to mislead the emotions I had. If you need me, why don''t you fool me and pull me out? "... that''s true." I think myck of rational judgment is my fatal w. Even though it was a good time to be angry with yourself, the princess began to reflect with a difficult face. "I''m just kidding. Because I''m a princess who can''t run away, I talked to her without getting rid of it."You can stay as you are. " The princess caught a glimmer of light. Oh, cute. Even though she''s such a beautiful girl, she doesn''t care how she looks at it at all, and when sheughs, it''s really cute. Perhaps the Commander of the Kingsguard also thought intuitively that he liked this smile. "I respect my master, and I think it is a very important role."... but if you''ll allow me, I''d like to go another way. " I am simply afraid that I will officially be a national mage and end my life as a fighting force in case of emergency.It''s terrifying to disappear with nothing left to do for no one. Even so, I didn''t want more of a war. "I can''t pin it because I was honest and unrted to my status and honor.I think it would be nice to be recognized, but I don''t have any troubles.About a hundred years after I died, it was just right for me to be delusional that it might be on the edge of a book. " I''d rather be a forgotten medicine in a medicine box than finish it off as a weapon in a warehouse. If I thought that one day it would be useful for someone in the distant future, I thought that there would be little regret in dying without form. And with the princess around, I probably don''t have time to soak up that sentimentality. I was able to live my own life in the dazzling days.I was sure of that. "I want to help you work hard for someone."Please, let me work under the princess. "Theo..." The princess''s voice swept a little like a high emotion. A momentary silence. The princess sped her lips like she was determined to do something. "All right." The princess who nodded firmly was about to rx her body. Apparently, I was really nervous. "I''ll try to negotiate with my father."Although it may be difficult to navigate, I will try to propose it after I have gathered up the proposed n by cutting off the affinity between Theo''s abilities and medical research. " I''m surprised you''re already thinking that way. I didn''t think it was more than just words on the spot, but I didn''t expect the conversation to progress anytime soon. Really, I wonder how much this person needs to fall in love with me again. It''s a terrible story, even though you''ve already decided to have a heartbreak.But I don''t feel bad.Rather, I even felt sober. So, Theo, maybe you''ve already spoken to Irina-sama? I think I remembered talking to Lutz a little bit about what he was doing separately. I said yes because this was exactly what I was going to do for my master. "I thought it would be better if I got the princess''s approval soon."When I talked to my master, it felt good. " "Thank you for that." If Irene-sama is on your side, it will be easier to negotiate. The princess raised her mouth with a childish face. I felt happy again when I thought I could keep an eye on the changing expression. When I heard about the princess'' engagement, of course my chest hurt. But I don''t want to break the princess''s happiness.Besides, I''m not trying to force my feelings out. Someday nature may change into love and affection, and it may not change for the rest of your life. Then I''d like to keep it that way. If you love it for the rest of your life, you want to live with it and die one day. I don''t want anything, so please forgive me. Princess. The princess''s gaze turned toward me. "What?" he confessed to the princess, leaning her neck forward. ''I like it''. "... Theo?" "Please speak to me before you create the document."I''ll help you as long as I can. " Sure, I''m counting on you. I think, staring at the princess''s smile. Yeah. I''m happy after all. 261 I Was Worried About The Reincarnation Princess. Assemble the n in your head, looking at Theo''s smile. We don''t have enough time to work on the draft while talking to Theo.If you sew between studies, the time will vary, and it doesn''t necessarily mean that Theo and I are on schedule. Besides, I don''t think we''ll be able to catch up in a short time. And I don''t think my father would be more convinced by a presentation finished with such a piercing work. You can easily draw a picture in your head that says, "Come out again." I imagined my face as stupid as it was, until I was thrust back at the paperwork. ... hah, no, no. Even though I''m just delusional, I''m getting very angry.Even if you imagine it as close to the correct answer as possible, it''s not real, yet. It depends on my presentation. ".... All right." Clench your fists. If you don''t have time, you have to make it. Let''s get rid of the studying energy first.If I worked hard to advance, I could secure a stuck time. Then I''ll talk to the Kuar grandfathers who are going to be involved in medical research.I''m not familiar withboratory equipment, so I want to know how it works.You don''t even need to introduce me to an expert... wait.If it''s Julius, you have a hand. While I was thinking, I was excited. Even if I''m busy, I feel like I can do my best if my goals are clear. Theo, let''s do our best together. Yes. While having such a conversation, the door of the break room opened a little roughly. Surprised by the sound, Theo and I turn to you at the same time.Then, Lutz, who ran or breathed on his shoulder, stood at the door. Even though there is sweat on my forehead, my face looks terrible. Faded Lutz looked at me and Theo alternately. "...... Lutz?" Lutz turns his face away from my gaze when he calls it with the meaning of asking what''s wrong.And for some reason, I nced at Theo with sharp eyes. "I just met my master and listened to him."...... the other day, did you mean it? " There was a strong reproachful tone. Without paying attention to Lutz''s attitude, which was even quarrelsome, Theo responds with a calm voice, Oh, briefly. "I''m serious, I just told the princess." "Oh! Theo, you..." Breathing in, Lutz approaches Theo with a rough footsteps and grabs his chest. A chair in which Theo was sitting caught on his feet and fell down, and a shy sound resounded in the room.I took control of us, who stepped into the room instantly. I told her I was okay, but I wasn''t. Honestly, understanding can''t keep up. But right now, I don''t think it''s okay to break between two people who seem to be bumping into each other in earnest and stop talking. Theo faces Lutz without even waving his hand to grab the chest. "Do you really think that such a childish dream story wille true?"Anyway, if you are a mage of the Earth ss, how do you think we can help people with our abilities? " "Lutz" "Even if I talked to you about that, it would only embarrass the princess."Even though you seem to be busy, there''s no point in it anymore... " Lutz! Theo called out to block out Lutz, staring straight into his eyes. "The princess epted." "... what about you?" With a single beat, Lutz let out a dumb voice. "... Actually, I thought it would only bother me."But the princess listened to me and told me that I was the only one who could do it. " "No, that''s not it..." Lutz gazes at Theo, who speaks decisively, as if he is lost. Can''t you believe it or don''t you want to believe it?When I saw the upset Lutz, my heart broke. Lutz and Theo have always lived together.Not only because they grew up in the same nursing home and workces are together, but also because of such corrupt connotations, but also because they are connected in a deeper ce. Whether it was persecuted by a peculiar constitution with magic power, or abducted by Skeleton''s schemes, we have ovee it together. Brothers and best friends, rivals who canpete with each other. There is a bond between the two of them that cannot be expressed by the word "partner" alone. But now they stood at a turning point. And depending on the choice, you will go a different way. Until now, there will be no one around.How delicate and lonely it is.I can''t imagine. "There is a possibility to use my abilities in theboratory attached to the medical facility."... I might be able to use my strength to keep you alive, not to kill you. " That said, Theo takes Lutz''s hand off his chest.I didn''t have any more strength, so I just took off. To Lutz, who looked like he was in trouble, Theo lowered his eyebrows. "... I should have shown you that I''m more serious."I didn''t think it woulde true, so I couldn''t even open my heart and talk to you. I''m sorry. " Lutz''s shoulders twitch as Theo lowers his head. "But today, the princess believed in my possibilities, which I didn''t believe myself."That''s why I''ll stop worrying about the golden wheel. " "Theo..." Lutz''s eyebrows twitched as he stared at Theo''s serious face. Lutz leaned down, hiding his face like a child just before he started crying. ... that''s how you got away from me "Lutz..." With neither the princess nor Theo gone, I''ll be left as a child forever. "Lutz! That''s it!" "No," she shouted unintentionally.I was watching as though I shouldn''t have broken into it, but I couldn''t keep silent with such an unbearable murmur. "Neither Theo nor I want to leave you."I just don''t want to decide your future on my own If Lutz and Theo could help us, how reliable would it be? I had expectations for my ability as a mage, but that wasn''t all.It would be very reassuring if my friend who has been with me since I was a child could help me. But if you say it out loud, I''ll decide the future of Lutz.Induce him to narrow his choices, if not directly. That''s why Theo came to negotiate with me on his own. I''m sure Theo doesn''t want to leave Lutz. I also really like the time when the three of us talk about each other upassionately. I wonder how to put it into words. Do you want me to make up my own mind or is it for you?When I tried to say it, it immediately faded and I don''t feel like it would arrive properly. Lutz keeps his mind shut while he''s bothered like that. "Enough. Leave me alone." Lutz! Lutz turned away and left the break room. Theo''s gaze pushes his back as he stands up reflectively. Maybe you''re in the shade of a tree in the corner of the greenhouse.He''s always squatting there when he''s depressed. " "... can I go?" I heard it with the meaning that it would be easier for a brother like Theo to talk. Theo then nodded. "Please go." Theoughed at the face of his brother, who worried about his brother. 262 The Determination Of The Ice Mage. Corner of the greenhouse. Behind the tall tree, I hung my knee and fell down. "...... Hai Aku" Of course, the words you mumbled relentlessly weren''t addressed to your partner. I woke up and hit and scattered, against myself who escaped even more. Nothing is wrong with Theo, but I want you to hit him with a heartless word and wave away the hand of your beloved who worried me. What the hell do I want to do? I banged my head against myp and scratched my hair. I was embarrassed, pathetic, and wanted to disappear. "I''ll bracket you..." I didn''t mean it like this. I was going to discuss it more calmly. However, when I saw the two of them progressing to the future with their glittering eyes, I couldn''t hold back my feelings. While I was stopping for fear of change, the two of them went further and further. I felt like I was the only one who spared the time for the three of us to be together, and I felt like I had been left alone on my own. I feel sick thinking for a moment about how I can''t hold back. "...... ah" I forced the rising nausea to swallow down, closed my eyes and let go of my breath. When I kept breathing to somehow forgive the needle-shaped emotions, there was a small noise behind me. The sand particles that fell on the stone floor, the sound of the shoe soles stepping on it. It must be Theo. Knowing that I would run in here when I was depressed, Theo came to pick me up in anticipation of when his head was a little cold. He''s a good-looking, good-looking man. Unlike me, I added it to my chest and felt depressed on my own. The small footsteps slowly approached and stopped behind me. Pinch the tree to the other side. I thought I''d sat down on the brick at the edge of the flower bed and heard the sound of clothes rubbing. However, without any particr words, a gentle silence flowed. A breeze blew in through the thinly open window for a change of air. All you hear is a pleasant leaf rub and a bird''s nibble. The thorns in my heart that stood on the edge of the curve were falling off. When I took a deep breath, my shoulders rxed naturally. Not to me, not to forgive. I just bit the happiness of having a friend to wait for me in silence. In retrospect, it has always been. When I was little, I was even more of a kid, and I thought I was the most unhappy person in the world. Stretch out your fangs and stretch out your tongue to be unharmed. Theo and the princess were the only people who spoke to me enthusiastically. I felt so embarrassed that I wanted to roll around. I think it''s something you used to go out with without abandoning me. Unlike me, they forgave me because I was human, but I didn''t want to spoil them. The rtionship breaks down when you misunderstand that you can do anything because you are forgiven. "...... Theo, I''m sorry" The voice that I spit out pitifully flickered. "I said a lot of terrible things to you and to the princess." That''s not serious... That''s cowardly. I can''t retract what I said, so I won''t say it''s convenient to forget it. But that''s the kind of bullshit that the kid who woke me up said to pull his leg, so don''t touch it properly. " After a quick mouthful, I''m so embarrassed that I''m scratching my forehead like I''m fooling around. "... I really know you''re right." I was afraid to listen to the reply, so I continued to speak. "It''s amazing that you decided to follow the pathid down as a mage, instead of proceeding naturally. In response, the princess who thinks about how to use her abilities together is also very impressive." Originally, Theo had a calm temperament. I wanted to be a magician because I was born with magic power, but if I could choose, I would have had a different way of life. Therefore, when I heard that I wanted to do work rted to medical care, I was convinced by my head that emotions were the opposite. "I think that the work that contributes to medical care is better for you than the wizard." If I could give you an excuse, if it weren''t for "now," I would have been able to react a little better. If not now that the princess was engaged and fatally injured. "... I knew it, but I hit eight." It''s just an excuse to be upset about the princess''s engagement and not ept it. " Haha, theugh was so dry that it seemed like the sky was turning stronger. When you''re really dressed badly, your sigh leaks. I pressed my forehead against my hands on myp. "For me, the presence of the princess is so great that I''m scared to disappear." There was a breathtaking, small sound. But I didn''t say anything, so I turned it into a pardon and let out a weak tone. "Because before I met the princess, it was like I was half dead." I didn''t even know it was fun or happy, and I think the princess even taught me how to breathe. " The younger girl pulled her hand back and pulled it up to the bright spot. That''s when I finally started to breathe, and I think my life has begun. "When I heard that such a person was going away, I was so upset that I couldn''t fix it. Looks like the floor at my feet has copsed... no, it''s not enough....... I''ve been told that the sun will not rise from tomorrow, and I don''t even know how I was breathing because of the shock and the underlying fear." The most important girl in the world. My light, my sun. I don''t even know how to survive if they take it. "Really, it''s no good.... After all, I''m just a kid who can''t do anything." It''s only natural that both you and the princess should love it when you have to stand back and walk. " I disgust myself. But I don''t even have the energy to get myself up right now. Slowly crushing the guilt and despair. I left it to gravity and tried to close my eyes with my head buried in myp. A sharp voice echoed quietly. "No, it''s not." "...!?" In an unexpected voice, I opened my eyes wide. There was always a sign of someone behind him, but he believed that it was Theo. But what I heard was the most important girl in the world. I was so confused that I couldn''t speak. I want to raise my face, but I can''t move like I''m frozen. Even though I let my favorite child listen to the pathetic weak sound, I can die from embarrassment. I want to dig a hole and bury it right now, and end my life there. Unpleasant sweat came out of my body. Her face is probably tight and red and pale, and she has a terrible look. Now, if the princess peeks into me, I''ll die. I''d rather kill someone. The princess did not turn around before me to see if such a stupid and stupid wish could be fulfilled. He sandwiched the tree between his back and spoke to me. "There''s no way Lutz can do anything, and there''s no way he''s going to do anything about it." The princess won''tugh at me even though she heard that crap stupidity. With a quiet tone, he said it out loud. It was not a constion of the moment, but a straight, cloudless voice that told me that it was thinking so from the bottom of my heart. "First of all, Lutz is smart." "Huh...?" "Even the thick specialty books will be finished soon, and I understand the contents properly." I''ll never forget it because I have a good memory. " Hime? "Besides, the motor nerves are good." Even though I''m a magician, Irine said that I can cross the knight equally without magic, and I can win with my body magic. " That''s... Besides, it''s so sweet. You don''t seem to like words, but you really care about me and Theo. "Uu, eh..." I don''t know what to look like, being truly praised and killed. I couldn''t afford to worry about my stupid voice leaking out. "I''ve had a lot of trouble being born with magic power, but... listening to me, we made ice cream together" You can''t just bounce off this nonsense. The voice of the princess who said that could be heard slightly. After a horrifying look back, my little hand grabbed hard as if it could hold something. "I said I pulled your hand, but I was also supported by you and Theo. It''s not a one-sided form....... don''t tell me you can''t take care of my dear friend." Your chest is stuffed with a bitter voice. When I thought it was my fault, I felt guilty. But I''m more than happy. Are you mad at me for that? "Princess...!" I stood up impulsively and sped my thin body from behind. "Ah!?" I was surprised to see my hardened body trying to move apart. I put my strength into my arms to hold it. "I''m sorry, I''ll be leaving soon." Just stay like this... please " I deliberately chose words that would keep the princess froming out. This way of saying it was cunning, while ming herself in the corner of her head, she rejoiced at the warmth that fits in her arms. I like it, I like it. I love it too much and my heart hurts. Soft temperature and feel, floral scent, everything. I thought I''d remember it for the rest of my life. "...... Lutz?" Such a bewildering and carefree voice. Even though I was attached to kindness, I was almost worried and bitterlyughed that I shouldn''t say anything. "... I''m sorry for all the inconvenience and worry." But thank you for not abandoning me. " Just for a few seconds, but with a bit of force at the end, like chewing on a lifetime of happiness. I shook off the remnants and let go. She exhaled with a bit of resentment at the princess, who seemed relieved and relieved. I knew that the princess admired the Commander of the Kingsguard, but it was on my own that I continued to like her. Iughed at the princess who looked back. "Don''t mess with me, I''ll also seriously think about my future."... so if I get stuck, can I talk to you? " "Of course!" The princess''s face shines suddenly. "Tell me about the medical facilities andboratories, too. What kind of work does Theo do and what can I do? Listen to everything, look it up, and ultimately decide for yourself what you want to do. "Yeah, yeah.... good." After nodding happily, she muttered small and puffy. She''s gentle, healthy, and adorable. Isn''t it an unforgivable crime to have all this to yourself? and sneakily cursed, thinking of the face of the man who won alone. When I remembered to punch my little toes in the foot, I thought I had a small device. But I want you to forgive me for that. Are you finished? My partner, who had approached me after a while, looked at my face like a possessed object had fallen and rxed his expression in relief. "I''m d to be back to my usual bumpy face." "I''m annoyed." Returning the hateful tongue to a deliberate dislike. The princess looked at us with a pleasant smile. This time is very important, but it is impossible to keep it forever. But I can stay connected depending on my efforts. In that case, I shouldn''t be squatting on my knees. Like Theo, it''s good to work on research under the princess. Alternatively, it was the ants who seeded the master and gained the power to help the princess. There was a future for me. Unless I give up and throw it out, the possibilities are endless. The two of them walked side by side after the princess who was aiming for a break room to continue her tea. Theo looked at me with a dazed look next to him. "Roots. You look bad." No. I thought you didn''t have to force me to give up. The difference in age is quite big, right? I heard that men have shorter life expectancy. "Don''t you think a princess is cute even when she''s a grandmother?" "You...." After lightly squinting his eyes, Theo murmured in a dumbfounded voice. You''re dreaming on your own, aren''t you? When he smiles like a vicious kid, Theo also raises his mouth. Buddy of Rocky Me I mmed my fist into the raised fist. 263 Greetings From The Reincarnated Princess. The days are passing by. I mean, I''m really too busy to turn around. The engagement ended and it took about two years to get married. Slowly prepare your mind as you prepare for the wedding one by one. In the intervening time, you will suddenly feel lonely leaving your family, and you will feel anxious about your married life. Every time I talked with Leonhardt, I got over it, and gradually became a couple. ... I was dreaming of something. I can''t find any such sentiments anywhere. Study, territorial consultation, meetings to build medical facilities, and more. It''s like nning, considering, approving, and flowing work because in a short amount of free time, the preparation for marriage is forced to be twisted. There were no romantic shards. I was anxious because I had time to think about extra things, and I didn''t even have time to be anxious in the first ce. You did it. With that in mind, Leonhardt and I came to say hello to our parents somehow. Of course, you were present at the engagement ceremony, and the face-to-face meeting has beenpleted before that. But I wanted to talk to you personally, not officially as a princess. I''m sure you would have been surprised and worried if you had suddenly told me that your precious son would marry his younger princess. I don''t think the princess had the right to veto her marriage in such a way that she was involved in her own affairs. If you get married with temporary emotions and get divorced immediately, you know. In any case, I would like to be blessed with a marriage by my family. Therefore, I would like to discuss it with you properly before I get married, and if there is a discrepancy, I would like to correct it, and if I am not convinced, I would like to exin it. Even if I were to oppose you now, I wouldn''t be able to give up my marriage to Lord Leonhardt. I think it is still possible at this stage to postpone it until you are satisfied. That''s why! I''ve got a temper today. I won''t tell my son because he''s going to go up in the sky if he tells me to do it, but that''s how I feel. It''s time to show the love I''ve umted for Leonhardt for nearly a decade. Yes, my nose was rough and enthusiastic. "Princess? What is it?" "... no, um, I was wondering if the distance was close." No? I don''t hate it! I was going to tell you all about my love for Leonhardt, but now I feel pressed for some reason. Leonhardt''s parents live in a mansion in the territory, not a townhouse in the capital city, so they are on their way to the count''s house in a horse-drawn carriage. I wanted to talk to Leonhardt after seeing him for a long time. Report on each other''s recent developments and make time for me to miss you. I''d be happy to get in touch with you. However, my delusions were blown away when he sat down next to me rather than in front of me. Moreover, it is not a little distance apart, but it is normally in contact with each other. She''s holding her hips and holding her hand. I don''t know how to ept the current state of being close together without a gap. So, you''re depressed? Although there was no change in the expression, the anxiety pervaded my eyes a little. I didn''t even think about that, Shards! Leonhardt breathed out in relief as he vigorously denied it in an attempt to alleviate his anxiety. "Then, let me touch you." I don''t have enough princesses. " That said, Leonhardt buried the tip of his nose in my hair. So I took a deep breath, and I almost fainted. Ah, the customer is troubled! I don''t want to overdose! With tears in his eyes, he cries in his heart. Leonhardt''s sniffing me was the opposite. I feel restless being wrapped up in his scent. It smells good!? I''m getting tired of making too much noise in my head. I''m almost exhausted before I see my parents. Looking at mezily, Leonhardt smiled bitterly. Release the hand you were holding, lean your torso and look into me. He stroked my cheeks with his big hands and put my hair on my ears. Still not used to it? "Yes... I''d be d if you could just wait a little longer, I can''t believe it." That''s a shame. If it''s true, I''d like you to sit on yourp. "... please don''t treat me like a child" It is troublesome for me to dislike the treatment of children even though I can''t keep my distance as a person of the opposite sex. But then I said it like I was mocked. Leonhardt''s sweetness of forgiveness must be in the root part. Leonhardt narrowed his eyes lightly, then narrowed his eyes to a meaningful whisper. Lifting the corner of his mouth thinly, his smile was glossy, and he wore a colored incense that seemed to break his hips when he looked straight at it. The fingertips that follow your cheeks are somewhat sensual, rather than the way you touched them. Leonhardt bent down and drew his face closer to my ears. The moment his breath broke through his ears, his body jumped wide. I''m not a kid, so I''d like to put it on myp. "...!?" My hips were about to slip out of my sweet, flickering voice. Leonhardtughed happily as he opened his eyes and looked at me with a bright red face. Apparently, they made fun of me. I turn to you with a silent grudge. I''m sorry to see you dancing on my palm, but Master Leonhardt, who seems to be having a good time, is very nice. While holding such aplicated mood, I at least lightly fisted the chest te as a protest. "I''m sorry, don''t be angry." She gently clenched the fist she had pped and dropped her kiss on her forehead to be forgiven. It''s too sweet and dazzling. One maneuver, one word spoils me, and I don''t know what to do anymore. The current situation is that the sudden oversupply cannot be handled at all because the one-way period is too long. Leonhardt seemed to be used to it, but he spurred on again at the end of his life. Even though I wanted to be ady and give it back calmly. "It''s been a long time since I''ve seen you, and it seems like you''re floating around without a yearly fee." If you''re not dazed, please hang out with me for a bit. " While I lowered my eyebrows slightly and said such a thing, my hands tangled my hair. My lover... no, I knew once again how tough Leonhard was as my fianc. The levels are too different to allow me to win for the rest of my life. It was Leonhardt''s strong feeling when he entered romance mode. Actually, I was imagining a more pale response. They are gentle and polite, but too gentle to shrink at all times. It''s luxurious enough, but maybe a little more forceful...? I always thought it would be like a girl cartoon a long time ago. I never thought there would be so many skinships...! I nced up obliquely and my gaze met. Leonhardt tilted his head to encourage the words. Sigh, my face is good. "Hey, can I say something not cute?" It''s probably cute to me, but please. Oh, that''s it...!? Sara-sari and her sweet words are exaggerated. Oh, my God, this guy. Moreover, as if it was only natural, what does it mean that it doesn''t include shine? My face has been red for a long time. The fever doesn''t go away at all. I was a little distracted by the uneasy look at something I loved. "...... Master Leon, I thought you were used to it." Perhaps it was unexpected, but after a short time, he repeated my words, "Are you used to it?" I knew I had a lover and a fianc before. I was satisfied and didn''t intend to dig it back, but it was a bitplicated when I showed my skill. I wonder if the previous lover whispered love in the same way, or if there are many people who also know that they like skincare. I know there''s nothing I can do about the past, but I don''t care about myself. After speaking of such a dizzy mood, I couldn''t stand it. "... what a boring jealousy." I wrap it up like a joke to wipe out the heavy air. But Master Leonhardt wouldn''t let me fool him. Even so, I took it seriously, not like I was in trouble. He stares at me with his eyes lightly open. I don''t know, I said something so out ofmon sense...? Or maybe they didn''t think it was that kind of personality. What do we do? If I''m disappointed, I probably won''t be able to get back on my feet. "... this isn''t a calction, is it...?" Leonhardt whispered himself in a small voice. If you ask with your gaze without knowing the meaning, you''ll probably see a wrinkle between your eyebrows. "Terrible" is a good word, but probably a bad one. I guess I''ve done something out ofmon sense. Leonhardtughed with a troubled face as he almost cried without knowing the reason. Cuddled up, I dropped my mouth to my mouth and eyes to pamper. "Oh, I''m sorry, don''t look like that." "I''ll do something wrong..." No, you''re much more cute than I expected. I don''t think there are any cute pieces of teasing and ming the old days. I thought it was a gentle lie not to distract me, but Leonhardt''s face that I peered at seemed very happy. Apparently, you''re serious about that. Leonhardt may have a different hobby. 264 Greetings Of The Reincarnated Princess. (2) The count''s realm was far away. It wasn''t that far from the capital, but I felt it was quite a long time. I couldn''t possibly defeat Leonhardt''s onught. It has been pushed and twisted. Your whole body is about to melt away. By the time I arrived, I wasn''t in my shape, was I? I don''t know how to meet my parents in such a pathetic state that my feet are so fluffy that I can''t wake up. I was hoping to do my best to get you a solid daughter-inw...! " It is impossible to think of anything at the present time with the support of Mr. Leonhardt. Leonhardt sneakily pped his arm around his waist. I looked up with the intention of letting go, but I was smiled through. Even though he has a high level of air reading skills, it''s definitely passed on to him. Please watch your step. "... yes" Unsatisfied, he nodded lightly,ughing as he exhaled. Damn, you look really good. Almost simultaneously with my sense of defeat, I felt that the surroundings were slightly noisy. Instead of raising your voice openly, it''s a breathtaking sign. There were several of them. Whatever it was, I raised my face and had eyes with my puckering parents. And before we got out of the carriage, I didn''t miss that the knights and servants who were arranged in an orderly manner with a sharp face hardened with a dazed expression for a moment. Professional folks were flustered as if nothing had happened in no time. In other words, even people with such progression will see it twice, which is impossible. What if they think that Princess Yabe, who had her romantic brain twisted, is here? Wee and thank you foring so far today. After a cough to conceal his agitation, Leonhardt''s father, Gregor von Orsayne, the head of the Count family, smiled. ck hair and ck eyes with gray hair. I feel the blood ties between Leonhardt and his face, but his father has a strong wild taste. The smile on the face of the person who loves it changes into a mild impression. Therge and sturdy body was not palepared to the active knight, and I didn''t think it was approaching the Fifty Way. "You must be tired from a long journey." Pleasee in. " Next to her is Gabri, your wife. The tied chestnut hair looks soft and fluffy, and the big, lowered eyes are beautiful amber. I heard that your husband is three years younger, so he is in histe forties, but it doesn''t look like much. The cute look of a girl and her small, skinny body stirred up a desire for asylum, and Leonhardt''s sister... no, if you''re not good enough, you might believe that she''s your sister. And a little way back from you two, Martin, Leonhardt''s younger brother. Her gentle face and bright colors are simr to her mother''s, and her lineage is different from that of her father, Leonhardt, and younger brother. To put it differently, he looked more clerical than a Musketeer, but his body was slender and his muscles were firmly attached. Next to him is his younger brother, Mr. Kevin. As mentioned above, the hair color and the eye color, and the facial features are the father''s lineage. It''s big, long, but it''s adorable and reminiscent of a puppy. Looking at your family in turn, I tilted my neck at the ufortable feeling I suddenly felt. And I soon realized who he was. Both your mother and Martin remembered that it was a soothing system of air, but today''s expression is a little stiff. Sometimes you look at me like you care about why. I don''t think I like it or feel like I''m against marriage... but I don''t know. I''m curious. When I was dressed in the room I was in, my mother invited me for tea. I don''t need to be nervous because I''m gentle, but I''m a little worried about your face. When I met Leonhardt in the next room, he told me that he would be with me. However, my brother... Martin made another request right after that. Match? Leonhardt frowned slightly. The slightly grumpy expression ispelling because it has a good face. But Martin didn''t move. "Yes. It''s been a while since I''ve been home, so could you please train everyone in Kevin and the Knights?" Smiling like a model, but showing no signs of pulling. Strong. "You don''t have to do anything today." You can''t leave the princess alone.... " Lady Leon. Leonhardt''s words, which I tried to say no to, were slowly blocked by me. "I''ll be fine." "I don''t want to leave your side." Whoa. With a serious expression on his face, he came to me. While gently holding Leonhardt''s heart, which seemed to be too thick and arrhythmic, he looked up. I''d like to see Lord Leonhardt''s figure, too. "... it''s dangerous." Leonhardt was stuck with words for a moment. Martin said to him, looking a little lost, "Isn''t it okay to go upstairs from the terrace?" and help the boat. Well, then... He nodded as if he had fallen in love with the gaze of expectation. "Well then, I''ll tell your mother about it." I''ll let you prepare the tea, too. " Leonhardt turned to me when Martin left the room. I was hugged from the front in a natural movement. With his shoulder, he exhales a great sigh. "Leon-sama....?" I thought I''d be by your side all day long Leonhardt, who murmured as if he was grumbling, was at a level that was notparable to the previous one. It wasn''t Kyun, it was Gun. I''m battling a mysterious urge to roll around on the floor screaming senseless words. I mean, it''s so cute!! Too cute!! Even though I''m usually an adult man with plenty of room, I''m cunningly spoiled with such a shy tone. It''s too cunning. I like it. "When I return to the King''s City, I will start spending my days separately again." That''s why today, even if I was stunned by your depression, I was going to stay stuck to it for a long time. " Ahhhh, it''s so cute...! "My (future) Milord, you''re too cute...!" I want to open the window and cry out for love from there. I don''t want my family and my neighbors to think I''m a jerk, so I''m holding back, but if I get a little distracted, I''m going to rush over to the window. "I want to be around every day, so I don''t think it''s depressing" Reach for the head pressed against the shoulder opening and insert your fingers into your hair. With a good stroke, Leonhardt stopped moving. After a short space, you can modestly press your head against your palm. You want me to stroke it more!? You''re a cat, sweetheart! I want to stroke it so much that it will ignite with the heat of friction, but I can endure it by biting my lips. Instead, he cautioned and repeatedly stroked it. "But I also want to see you look good."... will you listen to me? " "... that''s a tricky way to say it" Leonhardt''s eyes dyed red. He looked a littleplicated as he stroked the cute feeling without hiding it. My gaze wandered for a few seconds as I thought about something and turned to me again. Without a blink of an eye, I stared at him and blew away. Then Leonhardt, who lifted the corner of his mouth, put his lips in my ear. "Well, keep an eye on it." Please fall in love again. " "Ahh!" The lip sound that echoed directly was probably kissed by the earplug. The shock leaked a strange, meaningless voice. Looking at me with my ears red, Leonhardt smiled satisfiedly. "... it''s not cute...!" "But it looks good...!" I''m sorry to be flirting with you, but I like you so much that I forgive you in the end. I won''t tell you if I know that I''m in love again every second without even seeing the match. 265 The CountessS Concern. It was in the spring of the sixteenth century that I married Count Orsayne. The eldest son, Leonhard, who was born the following year, was a child who was able to get rid of his parents'' greed. Wise and cheerful, ripe for dexterity no matter what they do. In particr, the improvement of swordsmanship was remarkable, and both my husband and father-inw were enthusiastic about teaching. Without being arrogant, he continued to work hard on his tunnels, and by the time he reached adulthood, he had no enemies in swordsmanship. She has a calm personality, good care, and her second and third sons are nostalgic for Leonhard. Many of my friends alwaysughed at the center of the circle when they noticed. It seemed that it was very popr with girls, so the parents did not decide the fiance. Fortunately, the family of Count Orsayne is wealthy, and there is no particr need to get married because of family circumstances. Beyond being an aristocrat, I had some limitations, but I wanted my sons to marry their loved ones as much as possible. By the time I was older, it seemed that some women were dating. However, our expectation that we will soon be able to hear the report of the marriage is out of ce, and we will not be able to consolidate ourselves after many years. When my paralyzed husband decided on his fianc, I became a little anxious. I am not dissatisfied with the other party''s daughter. He is a discreet and beautiful man, with a generous personality. And it looks like he likes Leonhardt. Although it was a long way to call it love mediation, the two seemed to have a good rtionship. So this anxiety is my anxiety. Or she told herself that she didn''t want to have her son. But it hit me with a bad hunch. There was no longer a clumsy rtionship between the two of them, and the engagement was soon dissolved. Leonhardt insisted that he had something to do with it, but he wouldn''t tell me why. The opponent is the same. He med himself and did not say any more reason. My husband also regrets that he has caused great damage to the hearts of the two young men. We decided to stop bringing the editorial to Leonhardt and watch him quietly. After that, Leonhardt pushed into work without making a lover. I was enrolled in the Kingsguard Knights, a flower-shaped group, and the story that it was popr with women reached the territory, but I didn''t hear any rumors. Even though rumors ofck of credibility had circted that some noble man had seen it first, it seemed like he was still at work, and he finally rose to the position of leader of the Knights. "He said he wasn''t fit to get married." The night after Leonhardt came back from a long time ago. That''s what my husband said. Even though he has been a little distant from us since the dissolution of the engagement, he seems to have been talkingte yesterday with his husband over a ss of wine. I was probably relieved to hear that Martin''s second son, Martin, was engaged. Leonhardt''s weakness seemed to keep her husband nodding, "Is that so?" The husband was nervous that he could not find a word to hang on his wounded son. "He said that he was missing affection, but that wasn''t the case. Probably just haven''t found someone to love yet.... I couldn''t say for sure." The Orsay men are basic, loving. Other than the opponent who decided to do this, I didn''t see anything else, and I poured my love deeply into it. I hear that a man who meets his husband''s great-uncle was young and preceded his fiance and lived a lifetime of celibacy. My elder brother, who was single a few generations ago, met his loved one 60 years ago and got married the following year. Everyone wants the only one who doesn''t have the ability to change. The same is probably true of Leonhardt. However, I could not say that it was a bad constion. I mean, there''s no guarantee that I''ll ever meet that person. There is a chance that we won''t be able to go around for the rest of our lives. The despair after being shown hope is deeper. I began to think that it would be better as it is now. I have two more sons at home, and Martin gets along well with his fiance. Kevin is studying territorial management with his husband. You don''t have to force your eldest son to marry you. If my sons are happy, that''s enough. I thought so, but I don''t know how life rolls. Gabri-sama, thank you for inviting me. The nervous smiling face of Leonhardt''s eldest son''s fiance. Her Royal Highness the First Princess of the Kingdom of Nebel, Rosemary von Verfalt. "I''m sorry I called you all of a sudden. You''re surprised, aren''t you?" No, I wanted to talk to Gabri, too. The slightly embarrassed figure is so beautiful that even I of the same sex will fall in love with it. One of the most noble women in the country, but a rare person without a wandering part. He''s a very wise man, and I hear he''s made some impressive achievements. The gorgeous beauty simr to Her Majesty the Queen is hard toe by at first nce, but you are very easy-going. tinum blonde with spring sunshine and blue sky eyes, a warm woman like a yang. It''s as if he collected miracles and created the shape of a human being, the daughter-inw of his son. To be honest, I couldn''t keep up with the understanding. Joy and anxiety reign supreme. Leonhardt must be angry that you''re interrupting his time alone. After hearing my words, your face is dyed red. Probably, they said something close to that. It is easy to understand while being my son. I knew immediately that Leonhardt loved Master Rosemary from the bottom of his heart. Otherwise, you wouldn''t have made such a face. Her eyes and soft expression said that she was lovely and irresistible. A smile as happy as I''ve ever seen it. He had the face of a filled man he had been looking for. I was so happy that Leonhardt met his beloved, that he unexpectedly offered his gratitude to God. However, the opponent was too unexpected. A young princess in a beautiful, talented year, as beautiful as the roses at the beginning of her bloom. I''m sure it''ll be even more beautiful and attractive in the future. Many men will be scorched by this way and line up to gain love. Will such a man love Leonhardt, who is fifteen years older? And can you ept the deep and heavy love that can only be directed at one person without crushing it? "Ahh!" My thoughts were drowning in me, and I was drawn back to my awareness by a small voice. Rosemary''s gaze was not directed towards me, but towards the bottom of the balcony. Leonhardt just came out of the training ground. It is a lightweight outfit with a white shirt and trousers, but it stands out because it is long. His stretched back was sharp and sophisticated. From Rosemary-sama''s petal-like lips, heheh, his breath faded. Leonhardt was the only one in the hot eyes. Looks like Lord Rosemary likes Leonhardt, too. I would be even more d if that kindness was not a pale admiration for my side as a gentlemanly knight. Have you noticed my gaze? Rosemary dyed her cheeks. While showing a slight impatience, I took care of it. Ri, this is a fine training ground. Indeed, the Orsayne family''s training ground isrge and well-equipped. It must be a family that produces many samurai. However, it was clear to everyone that Master Rosemary was not staring at the training ground with enthusiasm. The waitress who was serving and the bodyguard standing nearby were upset for a moment to prove that. Too awkward an excuse toe out of the mouth of a beauty. I''m sure that I''m not the only one who felt shocked by the fall. My son''s daughter-inw is too cute. Thank you. The Orsayes are designed to spread the word, because there are many people who are good at martial arts. Smiling calmly, sheughs in relief. However, Leonhardt was immediately drawn to his gaze. When I looked at Rosemary, who was falling in love with the sword, I felt that my anxiety was slowly dissipating. Leonhardt, who was mentoring the knights with a sharp face, suddenly raised his gaze. I immediately found Master Rosemary and smiled happily. As he waved his hand, Rosemary shook hers with a full smile. We only see each other so much that we think it''s wild to worry about it. No, let''s move people''s minds. The higher the calorie level, the shorter the life span of love is often. In order to stay close to the end, it is better to know not only the advantages but also the disadvantages of Leonhardt as soon as possible. But Leonhardt, who is not good at spoiling people, can show his pathetic face in front of his beloved. At the training ground, the knights who followed Leonhardt''s gaze and found Rosemary were making noise. Knowing that it is in the sight of a beautiful person, it is unavoidable to rise. A healthy teen-like reaction is smiling. But it seemed that Leonhardt didn''t think so. In the distance, I could see that my mood had fallen. How narrow-minded. Thirty yearster, the narrowness worries me as a mother. Rather, ten years ago it seemed more calm. I let out a sigh as I watched the instruction be tougher than before. "...... I''m sorry for my narrow-minded son" Huh? Lady Rosemary''s eyes widened. "If you''re in any trouble, don''t hesitate to say so." I''ll tell you what my husband and I will tell you... " So please don''t abandon me. I''m sure Leonhardt won''t be able to breathe if he loses this. No, I''m not in any trouble. Knowing or not knowing my concerns, Master Rosemary totally denied it. How happy it would be if it were a heartfelt word, not a thought. I want to believe it, but I''m afraid to believe it. Did you read my sarcasm? Rosemary lowered her head slightly and raised her face. "It was over a decade ago that I fell in love with Leonhardt." With a determined face, Rosemary-sama cut out. Immediately, I couldn''t understand the meaning, and I said, "Huh?" The voice leaked out in astonishment. "My child''s first pale love... I wish I had, but I''ve been chasing her ever since." If you have troubled me so many times, I will be overwhelmingly more. " Are you embarrassed? The tip of the ear with a good shape is red dyed. He lowered his eyebrows and smiled bitterly. "Because fifteen younger children have shown favor, and the opponent is the princess. I think I''ve caused a lot of trouble. However, Master Leonhardt did not mislead me because I was a child, but he faced me honestly and tried to throw me out." Even though it was a shaken story, Rosemary-sama softly loosened her throat. "But it''s impossible to give up such a kind person." If you don''t shake it yet, you''ll swallow it down and stretch it out...... and finally you''ll turn around. " I can''t find a single lie in a happy smile. When I hear your heartfelt words, I feel stuffy in my chest. Leonhardt''s frozen heart was much warmer here. He did not allow me to give up and be alone, but he chased me all the time. If there is a present in the sacrifice, it is not God that I should be grateful to, but this person. I must have cried too many times in a love that had no chance ofing. Besides, this charming person would have whispered a lot of other sweet words. But thank you for not giving up. Thank you for chasing me without blindfolding me. Thank you so much for loving my son. "... Lady Rosemary" Yes. Can I hold you tight? "Yes... what?" After nodding once, I stood beside Rosemary, who was puzzled. Your thin body is gently trapped in your arms. Even though I was rude to Her Royal Highness, I couldn''t contain my feelings. Leonhardt, thank you very much. When I tell you with all my heart, the little one jumps. Lady Rosemary raised her face and nodded seriously. "Yes, I will make you happy with everything I do." What a good-looking thing to say with a cute face. My daughter-inw may be more handsome than my son. 266 Happiness Of The Commander Of The Knights. I knew my fianc was a very beautiful person. I fell in love not with my appearance, but with my love for Rosemary, I became aware that it was one of her charms. Her Majesty''s mour and the nobility of His Majesty the King caught her attention from a young age. It seems that the poetry, paintings and rumors of the bard are spreading in a different way, and they are known to the people of distant ind countries who have no official diplomatic rtions. Reflecting a realistic personality, the beauty that was like a rose bud with a little hardness blossoms softly and vividly with each passing year. I used to be an attractive person, but now I''m a different kind. Even though the preference is for a thousand differences, no one can say "not beautiful" when looking at Rosemary nowadays. Therefore, it is natural that the current situation should be put in ce. Even women and young children fall in love. It is impossible not to be fascinated by the younger knights of the year. That''s what I understand in my head, but it''s not emotional. Don''t look, I almost screamed. I still see Rosemary smiling at me, beating down all the blushing men and fighting the urge to erase their memories. Even though I was teaching, I was not able to control my frustration. The young knight desperately caught hold of my training sword. I can see that I don''t pay attention to anything else because I try to push it back with force. Release the power in your sword and you''ll lose your bnce. The sides are sweet! Yes! After several meetings, it became prominent and hit the exposed steep spot with a sword. Tell the breathtaking young man, "Don''t ignore the defense." "Yes! I''m sorry!" Next time! Thank you! I sank the knights who came instead of me from the edge. Originally, I should take a little more time to teach politely, but Ick the leeway. My younger brother, Kevin, who had been sticking to the end, was on his knees, and I finally lowered my sword. "... are you going to destroy my Knights, brother?" Martin mumbled as he gazed at the knights who were rolling around. Wipe the sweat on your neck with a badly behaved shirt and exhale. The frustration was healed when I scratched a sweat. Martin''s expression at the end of his gaze was as dazed as his voice. I epted that there was no way because I was not a grown-up. "How about you too?" I won''t. I''m poor, unlike my brother." That said, Martin was quite strong. Although slightly inferior in endurance, it surpasses Kevin in technology. "Besides, I''m sorry to be mixed up with your brother''s sadness." With a gentle face simr to that of your mother, you vomit poison. "You told me to follow the drill." "I realized that my usual brother would be more efficient and easy to understand." This is why my ears hurt. Martin snorted andughed at me, looking out like a child. "It seems that the original purpose has already been fulfilled." That said, Martin turned to the balcony upstairs. I was so easily pulled apart that I was aware of my intentions. I guess I wanted to talk to Master Rosemary somewhere I wasn''t. It must have been passed on to the whole family that I truly loved Master Rosemary. With that in mind, I could tell from the look on their faces that Mother and Martin seemed to be worried. Perhaps, but I wonder if the young and beautiful Rosemary will give up all her love for me, who is fifteen years older. Or perhaps I shouldn''t be too embarrassed about my obsession with Master Rosemary. They both seem to want to hear it, and I don''t want to hear it. I trusted Rosemary, who responded to my thoughts. But at the same time, I knew that love and love could not be bound by contract or trust. Even if you can always try to make people love you, there is no promise. "... you don''t even know what I''m talking about?" If you look at your mother''s face, you''ll see. A stupid gaze is brought to my attention. I looked up at my mother half shocked and half reprimanded as I escaped from my eyes. When I first came here, my expression seemed anxious and cloudy, but it was clear in time. The smile on Rosemary''s face was soft, and she only showed it in front of her. When I realized that my sadness hadpletely cleared up, I looked down. Words alone will notpletely dissipate the anxiety. That''s why I wanted you to know how I felt and what it was like to be Rosemary-sama. I was hoping you could step over a few times and admit it gradually. What kind of magic did Master Rosemary use? I''m honestly relieved. What? "I was worried that the one who is called the precious treasure of the royal family and is cherished can withstand the weight of my brother''s love that has umted for 30 years. Even if it''s crushed, oniisama can''t let it go on his own, right? Then you must take responsibility at the House of Orsay and escape to a ce beyond your brother''s reach. Martin speaks loudly. I''m d I didn''t have to do that, she said faintly, but it didn''t burst into anger. I appreciated having a brother I could rely on. "My sister-inw seems to be much more loving and reliable than I thought." Reacting to the word "sister-inw", my shoulders sway lightly. Because I am the fiance, even if I know that the day wille when I will be a family, I will be puzzled by the words. You''re embarrassed, you''re happy. Martin smiled bitterly at the sight of me dyeing his cheeks. "I never thought I''d be able to see you like this." Aren''t you like a puberty boy who has put on the sleeves of any seductive beauty or poor girl? " Rather than teasing, the admiring tone made me feel ufortable. Iy my hands on my forehead, my eyes down, and breathe gently. "...... I know what I''m doing, so just leave me alone." "My right-handed brother is interesting, but it''splicated for me to admire you. Since you love your mother so much that you can dispel her anxiety in an instant, how would you like to stay a little longer? I was jealous of the young knights, and I was tickled by the eight strikes. If I could, I would have done it already. No matter who is jealous, I''m the one that Rosemary likes, and I''m an honest person, so I won''t see much more. Even if I knew, I couldn''t help myself. It is because I love, it is because I love, that I am anxious. Now that I''m happiest, I''m afraid of loss. If it is said to be luxury, then it is true, but it is untrue. It''s impossible. You made a point, didn''t you? "It''s an eternal guarantee. It''s nowhere." That''s why I''m going to keep begging for love while I wait for my life to endure. " That way, the gentle Rosemary wouldn''t be able to abandon me, and if she didn''t wickedly say so, Martin''s eyes would be rolled round. After a few blinks, I suddenly stopped using it. "I didn''t expect you to y clown yourself. Poor quality" Whatever. I''ll do anything to keep you around for the rest of my life. "That''s the man from the Orsayne family!" I was pped in the back with a strong force, and my breath was blocked for a moment. While I was coughing lightly, I was coughing my arms around my shoulders. It was my father who wasughing at the volume of his eardrums. Next to it is Martin, who is also restrained by his shoulders and makes a sinister face. "I''ll do anything to stop the woman I love, because she''s my lineage!" Please don''t make loud and outrageous derations. As if Martin hadn''t heard hisint, his father was in a good mood and pped me and Martin on the shoulder. It hurts inly, not normally. "I''m going to drink tonight, son!" "If you want to drink with your brother, I will too!" I''ll be joining you! " Kevin, who was lying on the ground, got up and raised his hand energetically. I''m sure the Orsay man has a problem somewhere around here, even when he listens to all the noisy conversations he''s had. My father loved us, but he said that his mother was the best. Martin, with his cool face, also cherishes his fiance''s woman as if she were cotton. Kevin seemed to be more attentive. The men of the Orsayne family can only be decent on the surface, thanks to their loved ones. Because it receives the heavy affection that can be crushed, and it smiles happily. We can be just one ungrateful, happy man. 267 The Family Of A Reincarnated Princess. The day after Leonhardt finished greeting his family, he returned to the capital. I slept until close to noon and woke up holding my dull and painful head. Avoiding unwanted meals, at 3 o''clock I thought it was even a snack, and invited my mother to the arrow tip. Mother was not the only one waiting in the gazebo next to the pond behind therge garden. I was surprised to see niisama and Johan, who were too busy to see each other. Isn''t it quite rare for all three of you to be together, not officially? The old mother seemed to hate niisama, and niisama couldn''t get close to her. Johan''s childhood was like abandoning childcare, and since he grew up, he didn''te back from studying in a neighboring country, so he almost never interacted with his mother. I was impressed that you often summoned niisama and Johan. There are things that can be added when I think that a negative and honest mother might have shaken up her courage. "Mother, you''ve done your best..." However, I can''t think of a topic, and I can see awkward air flowing from a distance. Seeing me approaching, my mother looked at me with relief. However, for some reason, I changed my expression as if it had returned to me immediately, and it was clear. "Wee back." I thought, "Oh?" But when I got to my seat, I heard a voice. "Yes, I just left." "I heard you came backst night." "... it waste at night, so I refrained from reporting it." Even though I just returned a saved sentence, I wonder why I feel like a husband who can be med by his wife for ing homete". You must have enjoyed interacting with the family there. Mother. With obvious dislike, Johann, with his eyebrows frowned, calls out to him. Mother''s dislike is cute, so don''t look like that. Yes, you are all kind and very kind. "... have you and your mother gotten along?" Yes. "... yes." While keeping the conversation to yourself, I feel dizzy. Yeah, that''s it. I don''t have to tell you how depressed I am, but you''re really cute. "He is as kind and lovely as his mother." Mother''s cheeks quickly colored as she smiled. Johann stared at his mother, who was eating and pretending to be calm, with his eyes at the unbelievable. Johan''s mother''s image will be fixed in childhood memories, so it is not surprising. Until a few years ago, I misunderstood that I was arrogant and hysterical. In fact, he is an unbelievably clumsy and lonely person. Johan, Rose and her mother-inw are very close, so don''t worry. "!? What are you talking about...." Mother was seriously blushing at the mysterious follow of niisama, who was smilingly watching the exchange between me and Mother. But, niisama, it contains a little bit of natural material. I tilted my neck with a serious rotten face, wondering what I had to do. It''s true, isn''t it? "Tch,... yes, it''s true that we''re close." Reflexively, my mother, who seemed to be showing "no", tried her best to swallow it. Even though I dyed my cheeks in shame, I don''t have any impression other than that of being cute when I nodded. "You''re also dealing with niisama normally...?" I don''t know what that means.... " Johan mumbles to himself in a low voice as he holds down his forehead. Apparently, there was too much information and I didn''t take it well. I can understand Johan''s confusion because he''s having a conversation with his niisama, who was an enemy of Tundere, in addition to his intercourse with me, which is not dangerous. "Onee-sama... am I dreaming?" I smile bitterly when asked with a serious look on my face. "It''s not a dream." When I answered with a smile, Johan had a subtle look on his face. "While you were studying abroad, we made up." Hey? Mother, niisama? " Mother and Niisama look at each other. Then, Niisama smiled full ofpassion, and Mother nodded softly as she turned away from her eyes. Even if it is said to be a rapprochement, it does not mean that there is a history of being allowed to apologize for it in an easy-to-understand manner. But when I fell asleep, I felt that the distance had shrunk, even though it was not awkward. Neither of them is aggressive, so there is only an annotation of "a little". But Johan looked at his mother with cold eyes, though he was not satisfied. Mother was frightened by the sole, which did not contain any shards of goodwill. Isn''t niisama and niisama too nice to make up? "... Johan" I called to be embarrassed, but because I thought it was different to me, I heard a voice that seemed more troublesome than I thought. It was quite a long time ago that we abandoned the restoration of the parent-child rtionship. That was when I was a child. I don''t hate it or hate it, but I''ve just cut it off as a person with blood on it, so I don''t think I''ll be able to keep my distance now. I know how Johan feels, so I''m worried about how to keep saying these words. But at the same time, I can''t shut up because I know how much courage Mother has wielded to face Johan and Niisama. The point is, I didn''t want anyone to get hurt because they all liked it. "You misunderstand your mother." my mother.... " Ros I tried to convince her, but she stopped me. "Thank you for covering for me. I''m d, but Johan''s right. I''ve done what I''ve been told." Raising her face as shey down, her mother looked straight at Johan. "I didn''t care about the child at all, I kept pressing my ims." Even though I could not love you properly, I was afraid of being hated, and I was a terrible mother who ran away to the end of my sentence.... no, I still don''t like the kindness of Rose and Christophe, and I haven''t been able to return any of them. " Johan has a difficult face, but he silently hears the words of his mother. "It may not change any time soon. But I can try to make a difference. If possible, I''d be d if you could keep an eye on me. After a long silence, Johan, with his eyes down, exhales greatly. Okay, I''ll see what I can do about you. "Thank you." Mother smiled happily. Niisama and I were relieved to be watching. Even though oniisama and niisama are good, even if I''m just angry, it looks stupid Johan looks at me with a rxed face on his shoulder. "Besides, because she''s such a mother, I was spoiled by my sister." I''m even grateful when I think about it. I felt a bitplicated when I was told with a full smile. I thought that it was not my mother''s position to say such a thing, but she nodded in tune. "Ros is much more grown up than I am." After saying that, Motherughed a little lonely. "... but as a pathetic mother, Ros can''t be her daughter-inw with peace of mind." "... Mother" Unlike me, Niisama and Johan had noticed something and hardened their faces. Mother looked at them and lowered her eyebrows in shock. You guys don''t think [if I had that hand], do you? No way. Johanughs and denies the words of his mother. Niisama looked away softly. Cheerful conversation makes me happy. I miss getting married and being physically apart, but it''s okay now. Even if we leave, we are a family. 268 Marriage Of The Reincarnated Princess. "It''s beautiful..." The woman who looked through the mirror praised me with a hot breath. "Thank you." I stare at myself in the mirror, feeling the light. The cheeks lightly colored on white skin without blemishes, and the eyshes surrounding the pale eyes are long and curved. Beautifully shaped eyebrows, brown eye shadows that create shadows. The lip is a bright coral pink that makes you look bloodier. The bridal makeup, which demonstrated the skills of the maidservants of the Imperial Castle, was a wonderful finishing touch. You always look much prettier than you look in the mirror. Once again, I realized that I was your mother''s daughter. "Here''s your hand." With your help, get up slowly from the chair, being careful not to break the dress. A popr tailor in the capital, it took two years to produce a pure white wedding dress. In ce of me, who was almost hungry, my mother took the lead. I am deeply grateful to my mother for listening to my preferences and reflecting them in the design. The whole line is A-line. The mainstream is a princess line with a lot of panniers, but I dared to have it finished in a simple silhouette. Dcollets and arms are slightly transparent thanks to high-neckedceyered over a bistro-type silk dress. But it doesn''t look vulgar at all because of the beauty of the races handled by the craftsmen. The sole from the neck to the wrist was delicately depicted with geometric patterns simr to snowkes. Small walnut buttons line the chest to give a clear impression. The train is a little longer and spreads out beautifully. With a dress that looks like I''ve gathered all my ''favorites'', I wonder if I can host a wedding, and my face falls naturally. Is there anything wrong? I don''t know. Even if you gently lift your arms and twist your body, there is no catch. In the midst of growing up between the ages of fifteen and seventeen, I just had to change the measurements and adjustments over and over again, and everything was perfect. The size of the neck, chest and waist, and the position of the waist are all my specifications. I''ve never seen such a beautiful bride. "It''s like the goddess of flowers..." The Commander of the Knights of Orsayne is the happiest man in the country, isn''t he? " Everyone is praised for being the protagonist today. I''m embarrassed, but thank you. I wanted to stand next to Lord Leonhardt today with confidence. I wonder if Lord Leonhardt thinks it''s pretty...? I thought of the face of a man who would soon be a husband, and my cheeks blushed gently. The door rang modestly as she smiled alone. One of the maids responded and said to me, "I see Her Majesty the Queen." When I urged her toe in, my mother, who was more beautiful than usual, appeared. The mother who looked at me stopped and looked impressed. "It''s beautiful, Rose." I unintentionally catch a glimpse of the enviable words. Mother''s greetings. "I wish I could have helped my daughter." Mother said that and narrowed her eyes happily. Then he called a maid apanying him. The maid brought Tiara with her. Sitting on a velvet, it''s by no means shy, but it''s expensive at a nce. Each jewel scattered sparingly is highly transparent and premium. The centered sapphire isrge and beautiful. Your grandmother put it on at the wedding. "Grandmother''s..." Although I had only seen it in paintings, I was a beautiful woman with a good quality. "If you use it, I''m sure your grandmother will be happy." Thank you very much. I was a little scared of putting on a National Treasure Tiara, but I wanted to thank you for using it. The long hair stretched to the waist is tied around the cor and legs by Rosignon. The bale fastened with tiara is a cordce with a fine floral embroidery on the edge. Does a slightly grown-up coat look good on me? Over the years, I hope it''s not unnatural to stand next to Leonhardt, who is bing more and more attractive. I''ming in. Staring at himself in the mirror, the door rings again. It was my father who came in with a noble voice. I was shocked that you wanted me toe in after I allowed you to do so, but is it useless to say so? "How can ady step into a dressing room without waiting for a response..." Mother isining about the bumps, but the thought of not biting my father directly is that I don''t want to quarrel today, the wakeful day. I think the distance between my father and mother has shrunk considerably. It''s not as one-sided as it used to be, and there''s no hesitation. I feel smiling, and my mouth bes loose. Looking at me like that, my father stopped moving. Hmmm, after you''ve framed your arms, take a good look from the top of your head to your toes. But I didn''t have any particr impression, so I stayed silent. "...... Isn''t there something?" The silence was unbearable, and I asked. What is it? Beautiful or something. Of course, my father couldn''t have said such a thing. It is already assumed in the set that the customer can squeeze his nose. But my father''s reaction was different from what I had thought. It''s not that bad anymore. What do you mean now? Looking at me leaning my neck, my father exhales a sigh. "It''s our daughter. There''s no way it''s not beautiful." Just like me, Mother was stunned. Of course, the restrained maids also looked dumbfounded. I didn''t know if I was a beauty figure, or if I was obsessed with being distant, or if I was wondering where to stick it. The awkward silence falls in the room because everyone is confused. Even though she dyed her cheeks a little, her mother fell down with a dazed look on her face. "... you guys, let''s get out of your seats a little bit" Mother urged the bewildered maid to leave the room. Apparently, my father thought he had something to say to me. "Don''t leave me alone, at least my mother wanted me to stay..." I don''t want to make a fuss on a day like this, but I''m your father. I can''t be rmed. My father normally drives against me. He stared at me with his ordinary expressionlessness. "Surely you are beautiful." How''s it going? Inadvertently returns straightforwardpliments. But my father didn''t seem to care, so he continued to speak. "But your true worth is not your looks." Huh? "I didn''t expect anything from you at a young age." That''s why I didn''t do anything. But you''ve been thinking, moving, and pulling the results out of your own head. " It reminds me of my father''s eyes on the first day I was properly rtive. Until I ate it, it was like an inorganic look on the roadside stone. If he had given up without doing anything, he would have been seen with his own eyes. Clumsy I have failed many times and amazed, but will you still admit a little? Father opens his mouth, looking into my eyes, hoping that he will do so. "Praiseworthy" Immediately, I couldn''t understand the meaning of the words. With your lips thinly open, you''re dazed. "Today, you are no one else''s handiwork." It''s the result of your tireless efforts. You can be proud of it. " What the hell is that? I haven''t been able to praise you properly for all the things you''ve done so far. I don''t know how to react when I''m suddenly told that. I want to take it honestly and get rid of it. Your voice is so deep in your throat that you can''t speak properly. Her eyes became hot and sheined of the urge to cry. My father narrows his eyes to me, who can only shake his shoulders and stand up. She smiled with a soft face she had never seen before. "Be happy." "............" This time, I couldn''t hold back. Your vision is oozing. Tears are falling from the back of your eyes, passing down your cheeks. A whimper that could not be pushed to death leaked out of my mouth. "Don''t cry, your makeup will copse." "Whose fault is it...?" In the blurry vision, my father reaches out to my cheek and raises his tears. It bites in the usual way, but the voice that says, "Is it my fault?" also contains augh, and I don''t know what to do anymore. At the same time, I don''t know how to stop tears. I''ve always been bad at my father. But at the same time, I think it was this person who wanted to be recognized more than anyone else. My face, which kept crying, was obvious, but it turned out to be a big deal. Mother, who came back in anticipation of time, screamed at my tragedy and scolded my father. It was funny and amusing that my father, who was forced to leave the room, had a face that was "unintelligible". Byughing, the makeup copses even more. I don''t have to wonder what you''re doing on an important day, but I''m happy. 269 Marriage Of The Reincarnated Princess. (2) It''s been tough since then. Even when I tried to fix the makeup, the area around my eyes became swollen, so I needed to cool it first. When the redness subsided somehow, the congestion in the eyes was relieved and the makeup was finally repaired. The schedule I had been putting together in my spare time was already pushy, but all the maids who showed professionalism worked on it and managed to make it happen in time. I can only thank you. Apparently, a lot of people came to see me after my parents, but I''m sorry, but I have no choice but to refuse. My mother, who apanied me, told me that Niisama and Johan had heard what had happened and were ming my father for being distant. But I knew my father wouldn''t do any damage. I could easily imagine where the wind was blowing and listening. It seemed that Hanayana-chan, who had been summoned ording to today, had also arrived. It is a dream for me to really be present at my wedding. I''m sure they''re looking really pretty. I''d like to meet you, but when I do, I''m going to cry again, so I''d like to talk slowly after the ceremony. Time to go to the ceremony. There were two children waiting near the entrance. Girls dressed in morous dresses around the age of ten are gracious. It''s very cute at first nce. The hem of the long wedding dress is passed from the maid to the children. It''s called a trane bearer or a veil girl. Looking back over her shoulders, the children''s expressions were stiff, as if they were quite nervous. Especially one of them looks pale and is worried that she will fall as she is. I stared at her and saw her face. My eyes blinked a few times. Have you noticed the state of the child? The other one raises his face. Her pale, tense face was simrly surprised. Sneakily revealing a strange look, it bursts out at the same time. Somehow, while the gaze of the maids turned to the children, they put their index finger on their lips and gestured, "Don''t tell me," and nodded with a full smile. All right, well, it was worth a lifetime on a sunny stage. Since the bride is doing this, she probably told me that it''s okay to make a few mistakes. It''s time. Two knights standing beside the heavy double doors put their hands on the knobs at the same time. Gee, the door opened with a heavy ttering sound, and a dazzling light came in. Equally spaced marble columns and arcaded high ceilings. High windows are adorned with blue-based stained ss, which glows beautifully in the sun. The high walls are decorated with angels and the trifolium with arched sculptures to delight the eyes of the viewer. Invitations were lined up on either side of the long main corridor, and when the door opened, gazes gathered. Follow the wedding aisle slowly. I couldn''t afford to check the faces of each person, but I could see that Hanaya-chan was there. Dressed in an ivory dress, she braids and halves her long, long hair. She grew into a beautiful woman with her pity intact. Damn, the back of my nose feels dizzy. Just by looking at her face, she was about to cry. I managed to ovee the urge of tears and concentrated forward. Three priests hung golden struts on their white festivals clothes in front of an altar standing in the center. The archbishop standing in the center wears a tall hat simr to Mitra''s. And the moment I put the figure of the person standing in front of them in my sight, my breath stopped. Wearing it is the Kingsguard Knights'' gown. The top is embroidered with gold thread on the oak fabric. The length is shorter than the usual regimental clothes. The red sash is hung diagonally and the chest is decorated with numerous medals. From above, a cloak called Perrys is worn. Gold embroidery on top and assorted ruffles, long hem with gold and red edges and luxurious fur around the neck. The Trousers are white and the boots are ck. This is also decorated with gold rim. I usually shed my frontal hair backwards, so I get a stoic impression, but for some reason it''s spectacrly colourful. Even at the age of thirty-two, the sophisticated beauty never withered. It''s more attractive, with a calm, erotic touch. "...... it''s nice......" Leonhardt in full costume was too nice, and I was going to be depressed. I want someone to praise me for not falling off my knee. I did my best because seeing such a bride would be a trauma for the children. Leonhardt was always handsome, but I felt like he was always shining more and more today. Honestly, I can''t see straight. Knowing or not knowing my mood while trying to keep calm, Leonhardt''s gaze captures me. The ck eyes, which were always sharp in their gaze, were clenched to express surprise. I feel ufortable being stared at. When I was worried that something might be wrong, Mr. Leonhardt''s skin became loose. With a slight blush on his cheek, he smiled very happy. Her lips are silent and she spells "beautiful". "............" Stop it and die. Simply die. You''re already overdosed and you''re about to vomit blood, but stop this. You''re going to die. Even though the ceremony has only just begun, I''m already out of breath. It''s been two years since I got engaged, but I haven''t been immune to Leonhard yet. Even though I knew that it was more skinship, I was about to die every time. I still can''t believe you''re going to be my daughter-inw. It doesn''t matter if you get used to it or get tired of it or not. With every passing day, I like more and more, and my heart seems to break. I managed to reach Leonhardt''s side with a thin smile on my face. In the harsh air, prayers by the archbishop begin. A voice reciting a Bible passage echoed in the wide space. The t but rhythmic tone of your voice calms you down like you''re reading a sutra. When you finally get ready to breathe, you''ll move from prayer to vows. "When you''re healthy, when you''re sick, when you''re happy, when you''re sad..." The script is no different from the earthly style. This is what I felt when I attended my rtives'' wedding when I was young. I don''t know what it means, but I remember being moved for some reason. That''s probably because they looked happy. Your eyes and expression say you''re the happiest person in the world. The bride with a smile on her face looked undoubtedly the prettiest in the world. "When you''re rich and when you''re poor." I wonder if I can be like that. What do I look like now, next to someone I''ve been chasing all my life? "Love, respect,fort, help" Some days I cried because it was hard not to be seen as a woman. I almost broke my heart, and there were moments when I wanted to stop. But I couldn''t stop liking it. To be honest, I didn''t feel optimistic that I could be liked, and I was always desperate. Even now that we know each other, sometimes I think it''s a dream. --But, "Do you swear to be sincere as long as you live?" "I swear." A sincere voice will tell you. Leonhardt''s beautifully sidelined face was not lost. Yeah, it''s okay. This is a reality. I was right next to Leonhardt. When I was a child, I told it to me in my heart. Today, my dreames true. "I swear." His chest was full and his voice trembled a little. Eventually, a velvet ring pillow was brought to face Lord Leonhardt. He took off his white gloves. Arge, modest hand takes a silver ring. She gently lifted her left hand and sped it against her finger. I take the ring in the same way, but it seems like I will take it off because I am nervous. But his left hand clenched his fingers like a dance of encouragement, so he was distracted and the tremor was relieved. I managed to push it to the base of my finger. I raised my face. I think she looked like a child without much relief. Then, my gaze met with a grim and gentle eye. A gaze full ofpassion and a desire for shelter. However, it contains more than that. The inky eyes spoke more eloquently than words, saying, "I love you." When I thought that I had been seen with such eyes, my face suddenly became hot. Leonhardt rolled the veil around and poured it backwards. My fingers slipped to my cheek in a hurry. I was faced up by the attached hand. Oh, what? You''re doing this at the right time? Even when your head is not working well and you are confused, your pretty face is approaching. When you can''t stand it and your eyes are meditating as hard as you can, your forehead feels soft. When I opened my eyes with a sigh of relief as I immediately left, there was still Leonhardt''s face at a distance that was out of focus. It''s chirping and blinking. Before the brain understood, the lips ovepped the lips. ".....?" Surprisedly, it solidified. My head is pure white and I can''t think of anything. Perhaps after more than ten seconds, my lips are finally separated. Oh my God, you''re a very good couple. The Archbishop smiles at us with his smiling eyes. I had no intention of making fun of him, but I was ashamed to raise my face. Then sign the marriage certificate. Blessed, he finished the ceremony and was escorted to the carriage by Leonhardt. I stared at him with gentle eyes, my face still blushing. "Let me prepare my mind." At the meeting, after the ring exchange, the archbishop was supposed to say "Kiss the oath". I was going to skip the process and end up kissing my forehead. Even if there is grudge, Master Leonhardt onlyughs with Nikoniko. Because you''re so beautiful, I couldn''t bear to endure it Besides, I might say such a word. My cheek, which was bing even more red, was almost tied to a hand that stroked my cheek with love. "Also, there''s a sense of restraint." Most of the men at the venue were in love with you. " I think ''almost'' is a clear overstatement. Even though I was shocked, I couldn''t hide what I was happy about, and my mouth was loose. "Don''t worry, you''re the only one I have." All the time? "Yeah, for the rest of my life." Leonhardtughed joyfully as he nodded without hesitation. Smiling like a boy is my favorite way tough. "I will continue to love you, too." Death divides the two of them forever. " As a matter of course, they swear not only for life, but also beyond. I leaned back softly, delighted by my deep affection. I want to walk next to this person all the way from today. When you are healthy, when you are sick, when death divides you. 270 Epilogue Lean Gorn The blessing bell rings in the capital. Under the waking blue sky, brightly colored petals dance. The girl ran as she fell in love with the dream scene. The boy running in front stopped a little further and waved in a hurry. "Hurry! The carriage will pass by!" "Wait, my breath..." I cut my breath, but I managed to follow the boy without losing sight of him. The shops in the King''s Pce had been trading since the morning as a celebration day, but now they are mostly closed temporarily. Lots of people crammed into the road to see the parade at a nce. Alone and close to the boulevard. As she slipped through, the girl held back the bouquet of flowers in her arms so that it would not crumble. "Come on, let''s go. If we can get in here, we can get in here." The boy pointed at the narrow alley and went in. It''s as easy as a wild monkey to walk up to a ce blocked by luggage. Hmm, I can''t! It''s not impossible. Don''t you want to see me? "... not good" "Yeah. Here, give me your hand." After handing the flower bouquet to the boy first, the girl desperately reached out. No matter what happens, the next one is also an obstacle. Encouraging herself to frustrate, the girl travelled a path without a path. That''s how we arrived between the buildings along the road. When the child passed the gap where he could almost pass through, a wall of people was formed. I twisted my body around the waist of an adult, and I was already exhausted by the time I got here. My favorite dress, my mother asked me to tie it up in the morning, and my hair is so messy. Still, the girl''s eyes glowed and she waited for her arrival. Eventually, the carriage slowly approached with cheers. Two fine white horses with golden horseback riding on ck leather are pulling out a luxurious carriage with a folding cover. On board is a tall and beautiful princess. The man is the head of the Leonhardt Kingsguard Knights, a warlord who is famous in the surrounding countries. The woman is called the treasure of Nebel, the First Princess, His Highness the Rosemary. The marriage of two people who should also be called the treasure of the country. Moreover, we can see at a nce that we love each other, not political marriage. The people rejoiced and sincerely congratted the two who stood by happily. The girl was one of them. But that''s not all. The girl died of her father''s illness a few years ago. A girl who could not do anything to a suffering father and could only see off, then became interested in the profession of a doctor. Most of the people around them opposed it. It is impossible for a girl, and it is difficult for one parent because it costs money, and I try to make her give up for various reasons. However, only the mother and the childhood boy supported the girl''s dream. The girl also read books and encouraged her to study alongside her mother. At that time, Her Royal Highness the Princess of Rosemary was granted the title of Duke and told of the construction of a medical facility in her territory. Moreover, it is not just a facility for treatment. It is said to have a research facility for medicines and treatments, and a school that gathers young people interested in medicine and raises doctors. Open the door to anyone, regardless of their identity, nationality, or gender. In addition, it seems that the mechanism of exempting some tuition fees for outstanding students is also being considered. I couldn''t believe the story of the Ideal Home right away. Still, from that day on, for a girl, dreams were no longer just dreams. "Hey, here we are!" Um, yeah! A carriage passes in front of you. It was difficult to get close because the Knights Guard were surrounding the four sides. Somehow, she stepped out to give her bouquet of flowers, and her eyes met the woman waving on the carriage. Being gazed at by a glowing beauty, the girl stops breathing, not moving. The bride reached out to the girl who hardened with her breath held still. I gently received the bouquet of flowers that the girl had offered me. "Thank you." "...... ah" The girl wondered if this was about the amount of asthenia. Even though there are many words I want to convey, my heart is full and I can''t say anything. At the very least, the falling from the mouth of the girl who thought it was a celebration was something else. "I''m going to be a doctor...!" No, I don''t think this is it, but it''s toote. The girl faded when she saw the bride''s pale eyes turn round. At this festive table, the girl mes herself for making a deration that she doesn''t understand. But the bride didn''t me herself. If you don''t understand the meaning, you won''t be silent. She nodded happily with a broken face. Yes, I''m waiting. Just a few seconds of encounter. A small event that no one around you would notice. Nevertheless, the event was an important guideline in the girl''s life. Eventually, Nebel Kingdom''s medical standards will be among the highest in the world. Many excellent doctors and pharmacists were produced, and they were active all over the world. Some of them were doctors who continued to save the poor for free, and became called saints. The Duke''s territory, with its medical facilities, has developed remarkably and is now bustling alongside the capital city. Energized by merchants visiting from all over the world, the city is full of rare and exquisite products, but everyone says with their mouths that they are not the greatest eye-catchers in this territory. Beautiful, gentle and friendly Duchesses and Duchesses. The Reignsughed proudly that there was nothing more noble than them. 271 Interaction With The Reincarnated Duke. Osten Kingdom? In one of the rooms of the medical facility. Mr. Volff, who stopped winding up the material, turned my words back. Because it''s an unfamiliar country, it looks strange. "Yes, an ind country to the east of the continent." I''ve never heard of it. "Until recently, there was no national exchange." Clothes, food and shelter are all countries that have built their own culture. It seems that many merchants are paying attention because of the dexterity of their hands and the quality of their crafts. It was rumored to be an exclusive nation, but in fact, it has a high level of knowledge, curiosity, and culture. "Marie, you know so much." You''re doing a good job, Lord. " Looking at me happily, Volff says he was impressed. Being praised, I was stuck in words before I was happy. Because the knowledge you showed is not what you learned as a lord. Julius, a familiar merchant and friend, taught me. Moreover, it is not the collection of information about the neighboring countries by themselves as lords, but for very personal reasons. "Why are you looking so weird?" You''re praising me, aren''t you? " "...... Actually, this country is a rice-producing area, right?" Answer honestly, albeit painstakingly. Julius had given me rice flour before. At that time, it was a coincidence, but he properly checked the destination and established a trading route. And the rice itself, not the rice flour. And the country where the rice food culture is located is the "Osten Kingdom". In other words, my curious appetite and the asional desire to cook. It may be knowledge gained through high hobbies. Ah, you''re a different color when ites to cooking and ingredients. It seems to havee to light only with a wardrobe called "The ce where the rice is grown". I turned my eyes to the warm, dazzling mixture and inadvertently turned my gaze away. I mean, if there''s a rice culture, maybe there''s something else. Miso, soy sauce, sake. When I actually looked into it, I found that there were many things inmon with Japan. Well, I''m curious. I''ll look into everything. "Stop your hobbies to the extent that your husband can''t be overwhelmed." It''s a piercing word in my chest. It is out of the question to get involved in work, so of course it is only free time to read a book. But even though Leonhardt is in the same room, I think I can read. At that time, Leonhardt usually reads too, and I''ve never seen a face that seems particrly dissatisfied... Since Leonhardt is an adult, he may just be paying attention to me. What if one day the umted dissatisfaction suddenly explodes... No, it''s not toote if you''re angry. We have a chance to improve. But if they cut me out, I''m dead. I die of a physical heart attack, not a mental problem. I''ll tell you all about my free time so you don''t have to. I want to do not only what I like, but also what Leonhard likes. With that, I nodded with a strange face. Then, with a halfugh, Volff muttered, "Well, you don''t need to worry." No, it''s very useful advice. It''s not just about my hobbies, it''s also about knowing their hobbies. "My husband''s hobby is you." How''s it going? "No matter what you do, I''m telling you that I was super worried about a man with a face like ''cute and irresistible''." Whether you''re snoring and sleeping, or stretching with a stupid face, you might say you''re cute. " "No, don''t snore!" You''re not crazy, are you? Volff sighed as he looked at me the day after tomorrow, beginning to worry about what to do if he just didn''t realize it. "That''s not what I want you to pay attention to, is it?"... you guys, you really look great. " In many ways, I was a little curious, but I am honestly happy to be told that it suits me. Volff nced at me with a sad nce. Well, that''s fine. We''re talking about an inspection. "That''s right." It was quite derailed, but I came to talk about it. It is only a year and a half since the medical facilities werepleted and started operating. Most of the facilities are still being explored, and it''s a trial period. The only thing that''s working properly is a treatment facility that''s dominated by the Kuas. However, even if the facility is not shaped like this, the attention of the surrounding countries is very high. Since it started operating, I have been asked to inspect it. Even if you say no because it is still in the test phase, there are many patterns thate down. Show only the treatment facility and only a small number of people. Moreover, it does not fall back on the condition that it will never interfere with the work of employees. I don''t know how many times I''ve had no choice but to ept it. This time, the distant ind nation, the Osten Kingdom, offered to inspect it. "I''m not new to the inspection itself, so I don''t mind..." Also, there''s no such thing as a mixed idiot, right? " "That was special again..." Basically, it feels like there will be a small number of escorts to the party of medical personnel, schrs, researchers, and great people involved in politics, but there was a time when there was a mix of high-ranking aristocrats who had no medical knowledge or interest. Were you not satisfied with your money and your position alone, but were you trying to earn your honor? The person who had wielded power and entered the inspection team did not understand his position at all. I ignored my offer and moved on my own. I go to a ce where I don''t want to go, and I do what I say I don''t want to do. Speak abusively to hospital personnel and patients and behave arrogantly. It was the Lord''s authority to make a quick move and banned me. He had a bright red face like a boiled octopus, and he was shouting "I am the duke" or "This is an international issue", but I don''t know. I''m a duke, too. If that''s what you''re up to, I''ll try my best to intercept you. Both power and connectivity are used by people. "This is definitely an international issue, isn''t it?" When I smiled, the other party''splexion changed. The duke looked so angry that he could not speak, but the other humans were fading and trembling. It''s clear which one is responsible, regardless of the question. I apologized with a momentum that seemed to be ttening, and forced the duke who was still making noise into the carriage. A formal apology was received from the country a few dayster. The Duke has taken responsibility for the confiscation of part of his territory. "Well, that kind of idiot is everywhere, so it might have been good sooner." It was a good example for other countries. Besides, I think we all know that you''ll do your best to protect me if anything happens. " Volff''s eyes twinkled as he began to work more vigorously than ever before, doing all the good he could. I''m sure the distance has narrowed since then. All of the Kuas are cheerful, but there was a wall between them and the new people who started working at the hospital. It''s amazing that I''m the only one with a title. No matter how much the contents are just unfortunate girls, from strangers, it is hard to get close to the "former princess and current duchess". Even if I''m lonely, I can''t help it. I was going to take my time and try to get you to trust me, but thismotion. I turned evil into good fortune. I think it''s the only thing the tyrannical duke left. Now, when I''m busy, I can''t say anything even if I''m sneaking around to help. It''s probably rumored to be a strange lord because it''s seen with warm eyes. "I''m sorry to have to deal with a fool again." I hope the people in the Osten Kingdom are decent. " "I hear that there are many polite people in the Osten Kingdom, so I think it''s okay..." In fact, it seems that the Third Prince has volunteered to be on the inspection team. " "Why did the prince go out of his way?" And the Third Prince. No way, what a nasty thing to say when you''re warming up with your achievements, right? " Rather than frowning, Mr. Volff jumped up one eyebrow. No, that doesn''t seem to be the case. It seems that the royalty of Osten is blessed with heirlooms from generation to generation. His Majesty the King now has four princes and two princesses. However, it seems that there is no problem of bone and flesh fighting over the right to inherit the throne, which Volff is concerned about. His Highness the Crown Prince and his second prince were still close. The Third Prince and Fourth Prince were supposed to descend with adults. After exining that, Volff nodded, "I see." I wonder if you''re going to deepen your insights for the future after independence. Probably. Then I''m sure you won''t be a bad imitator. "I hope so, but if you''re as rough as the duke, I''ll take care of it." "Oh, I''m trustworthy." Mr. Volffughed and said, "Okay." I''ll leave it to you, and if it''s not a busy time, I''ll let Lily or Rolfe show you around. Thank you very much. Anyway, Lily was surprised when she first heard that Rolf was the guide. Moreover, the reputation is good because I do not p people in vain, but I carefully exin the information that the other person will want to know. Rolfe, like that fucking kid from the championship. That Rolfe who was babbling at me like he was breathing. I was strangely impressed that people were different. No, it''s as good as ever for me. Instead of "changed", it is probably correct to "look at the other person and use them separately". As Volff said, is it true that you''re spoiled? Well, I didn''t mind Rolf saying it was no damage. I also think that the stubborn attitude is an advance practice for raising children during the rebellious period. I won''t tell you because I would be angry if I asked. 272 Interaction With Reincarnated Dukes. (2) When I finished talking to Volff and left the room, us''s gaze turned towards me, who was waiting outside the door. "I''m sorry I kept you waiting." When us called out, he broke his delicate face. No, it was blissful time. My face twitched unexpectedly. It would be nice if you could find some value in the escort assignment, but don''t be happy just waiting in the hallway. This isn''t an abandoned game. I just talked a little bit. It seems that a young woman who happened to be passing by has inadvertently seen a smile, and she is blushing and falling in love, but I want to say that she will wake up. It''s true that the appearance is first-ss, but the contents are handled with care. One year after resigning from the Kingsguard and joining the Knights of the Duke''s House. us became a man of thirty years old. Not only do you praise me, but you also praise the useless part. He swore loyalty and gave his full support, but he wasn''t a yes-man. He''s apetent man with his own opinions. However, the symptoms do not heal. You''re alive to affirm my existence like Grandpa''s stupid grandfather, and make perverted remarks that can''t be overlooked. "I understand that being able to work under you is happiness in itself, but the honor of being able to protect the dear one directly with this hand is still extraordinary" When Leonhardt is around, he will not only be my assistant, but also my escort. And since we were together most of the time in the Mansion, us had few turns. That recoil sounds like a lot of fun today. It''s too glittery and even looks like it has an effect on it. It hurts my eyes. us, are you embarrassing Marie again? I heard a sighing voice. Looking back, there was a beauty I knew. Grey simple dress with filled cor and white apron. Even a nurse''s uniform with no body lines can''t hide the wonderful proportions. Lifting eyes bounded by wavy ck hair and long eyshes. The red lips and the ck woman underneath smiled at me. "Bianca-san" It''s been a while, Marie-chan. Bianca, Mikhail''s sister and a friend of mine, left her family''s visitor''s house and started working in a medical facility. It seems that he was interested in the medical field because he helped to treat the crew and us during the boat trip. Since then, he''s been secretly studying medicine. Have you gotten used to your job? You''re still immature, so there''s so much to be taught. Sister Biancaughed vividly as she said that. She used to be a beautiful person, but now she looks even more radiant. Like Mikhail, I think the medical work fits Bianca''s sex. "I''ll grow up to be able to rely on Marie-chan, so wait." Yes, I''m looking forward to it I''m d, and my smile breaks. Sister Bianca then rolled her eyes in amazement and looked at me. "Marie-chan... you" Huh, did you find anything? Sister Bianca peeks into my cheek with both hands. What''s wrong with my face? Was there even a lint scrap on it? Did you be a goddess? "... what about you?" It took the brain a few seconds to understand Sister Bianca''s words. Even though I understand the words, I don''t understand the intention. I thought it was a difficult joke, but my face was serious. I was told that by my true face, so how should I return it? "Of course I knew it was cute, but how could it be so beautiful..." Ah, don''t shake your smile so easily. If you''re not good enough, you''ll get a dead man. I thought my heart would stop even if I was somewhat resistant. " Eh "Oh, I don''t want that face either." It''s too cute, and the bad bugs wille to it. " "Um..." "I used to be an angel, but I got married and became a goddess." Noble... noble. This ce of work is heaven to meet Marie who has grown up to be a goddess. " Sister Bianca''s trancey expression is the goddess''s sole. It''s too bad that everyone can''t look back on their beautiful faces. I want you to stop using it because it is ominous in the hospital. As I was hardening, I saw us crack in between. You must be the one who''s troubling me. To put it in shock, Sister Bianca turned her gaze away from me in disgust. "It''s been a long time since I''ve seen you, and I''m so excited.... I''m sorry, Marie-chan." Yes, yes, I''m fine Aren''t you disliking it? Although I was under pressure, I didn''t particrly dislike it. Iughed and nodded at Sister Bianca''s lovely withered question. "Yes, I love it." "... noble" Synonymous. Not only Bianca, but for some reason us murmured the same words. I want you two to put your hands together and stop worshipping me. I''m surprised what happened to the people on the street, so hurry up. Really, stop it. It was good that they managed to stop, but they stared at each other''s faces and then shook hands tightly. Even though he is a man and woman of myriad ages, he has no pornography at all. They were nodding each other with their faces like the boys after hitting each other in Kawahara. These two seem to be in a fight when they touch each other, but I think they actually like it. I can''t say it out loud because I feel angry when I say it. "Sister" I thought I heard a little rushing footsteps, and I heard a voice. Sister Bianca looked at him and raised her hand slightly. "Mikhail" "If I had the time, I''d like to ask you for a little help..." Mikhail, a beautiful young man with impressive eyes of the same color who gives a gentle impression of bluish ck hair, blinks his eyes when he realizes my presence. Then she gave a soft smile. "It''s been a long time. How are you?" Yeah, I''m fine. Mikhail looks busy. "The princess must be busy, so take care of yourself..." she called me again. Marie-sama, that''s right. " I noticed it on the way, and I smiled. It may not be a pleasant expression for an adult male, but I think he is still a cute person. "With everyone''s help, the hospital has been on track, and I''ve been able to rest a lot." Mikhail replied with augh, and deepened his smile by saying, "Good." "By the way, wasn''t there some rush?" "Oh, that''s right. Sis, can I help you? I have a lot of patients today, so I''d like you to be Lily''s assistant." Lily''s? Of course. "Leave it to me," said Sister Bianca, glittering her eyes. For Sister Bianca, who loves younger girls, working with Lily would be a reward. She held my hand and said, "Come back," smiling, before leaving with a wet footsteps. Lately, the distance between Lily and Mikhail seems to be shrinking even further, but I''m not worried about the battle between my wife and sister-inw. "It was like a storm." us sighed tiredly. "You''re always fine, aren''t you? The atmosphere in the hospital is going to be brighter." "I mean, I''m not doing well or I''m out of line..." us muttered with an indescribable face. No, I think you''re pretty much the same. 273 Interaction With Reincarnated Dukes. (3) The carriage moves on as the wheels rattle. Passing through the city changes thendscape through the car windows and opens up pastoral views of vast fields and meadows. Formerly a royal territory, and now a duke''s territory, the Prelieu region. It''s not far from the King''s City, but the city and the people who live there have a rxed temperament. This is my rulingnd, like the regional city in modern Japan, which is reasonably rural and well developed. Incidentally, my surname, which had descended from the Diocese, was taken from the ce name, and the current name was Rosemary von Prellier. I really like the cute texture. I prefer this to the eloquent sound of Verfalt. After all, we are aligned with Mr. Leonhardt. It''s natural for a couple to be married, but every time they sign a document, they chew on their marriage. Still, my mood is more of a geek than a wife. Every morning, just exchanging greetings with "good morning" fills your chest. I fell in love with her face every day, and every time she was gentle, my heart roared. I''ve heard that beauties get bored in three days, but it''s not true. Rather, I want you to tell me how I can calm down. Moreover,tely, I''ve had a lot of pornography. Over the years, the beauty has be more attractive than shady. What a sinful way tough with your eyes slightly narrowed and your mouth raised. That sweet smile almost shattered my hips. I like Leonhardt all the time, but I think I like him best now if you just say what he looks like. A gentle smile, calm standing behavior, and still standing. He now has the finished beauty of an adult man. Still, I am sure that his beauty is not the ceiling here. Perhaps next year I was confident that Leonhardt would be the favorite next year. When I think of Leonhardt, who became a nice middle man after ten or twenty years, I''m excited about it. I''m sorry, Leonhardt. We may not be able to calm down. Perhaps your wife will remain a geek for the rest of her life. While I was thinking about the crap, I came home. Down the horse-drawn carriage and into the mansion, Leonhardt was seen at the wide blowout entrance. I was talking about work, and there was a Knight Commander beside me. The look on his face when he noticed my presence changed from a sharp grin in his work mode to a soft smile. Ros Hah... Shuuki... My husband, Fansa, is still a god today. I smiled back with a heart-marked momentum in my eyes. Leonhardt jumped into Master Leonhardt''s chest with his arms wide open and greeted him. He gently hugged him. Oh, it smells good. Wee back. Wee back. How was the hospital? "You seem as busy as ever, but everyone seemed fine. Ah, you''ve epted the inspection." That''s good. We were just talking about the security of the inspection. After enjoying Leonhardt-sama''s smell, I unfortunately let go. As I turned my gaze, the Knight Commander thanked me with his hand on his chest. "Wee home, Duke." That''s what heughs at, Gnter von Kolbe. Chestnut hair that is soft enough to reach the shoulders, and the same color eyes that are slightly lowered at the back of the eyes. Her eyes and nose are moderately well-bnced, and she has a sweet face that seems to be favored by young women. I''m sorry, but the first impression I had was "Chi" because I was good at talking and the atmosphere was bright. After a little talk, I quickly realized that it was a really good idea. It was actually Leonhardt''s synchronization, and it looked like he was an old friend. I was sure of my sword arm, and I served as deputymander of the 3rd Knights Regiment, which was entrusted with the protection of the King''s capital rather than the Kingsguard, but I resigned and moved to the Knights Regiment of the Duke''s House. He is currently head of the Prelie II Knights'' Corps, which is responsible for guarding the territory. "I''m home now, Commander Kolbe." I hope you''ll find it difficult for the visiting team to stay for a week. "If I can be of any help to the beautiful Duke, I will be d to do so." Get ready for a mission. The gentle facial appearance that doesn''t make you smell like a man suits your stupid gesture and words. For a gentlewoman in general, it was just a greeting, but he smiled bitterly, saying that he was not impressed by the light tongue. Mr. Gnter is single, but he has a sweetheart. She is an older beauty who works in the capital and has been shaken many times. When that person withdrew from the front line, I heard that he was saying he wanted to stay here, and he moved here with a smile on his ear. What a well-thought-out and actionable stalker. It''s not really a harmful stalker, but it looks like you can''t act like you''re scared of someone who hates you purely, so I''m keeping an eye on you for now. If the thinker doesn''t like it, let''s pull him apart. Raising my hand, Leonhard pushed Mr. Gnter back, imitating his fingertips. I spun my arm around my waist and hugged it. "Don''t touch my wife like you''re familiar with her." "Whoa, whoa, whoa." Unexpectedly, a strange sound leaked out in Delhi. The grumpy look on the side didn''t stop. "My Milord, you''re so cool..." "It''s just a greeting." If you react to this kind of thing all the time, what do you do at night parties? "You won''t have to put up with it at home." I see. In official circles, you have to be patient. Lady Leonhardt turned away from Mr. Gnter, whoughed. Their childish attitude, which is nothing but smart, shows affirmation more eloquently than words. Um... really? Are you serious? Even if it''s a greeting, you don''t like other men touching you? I didn''t notice it at all because I had a clear face, but you''re actually sneakily jealous? What''s so awesome about it? While hiding the burning mouth with his hand, he looked up at Leonhardt, and his gaze turned towards us. Even my cheeks blushed as if they were shining, while my hands blocked my gaze. "Don''t look too much." She looked so pathetic that she was scratched to death. Leon is always a good dresser. It''s cute today, but I didn''t say anything in my heart. I think I''m going to lose it. I didn''t know if that was true, but Master Leonhardt smiled bitterly with a slightlyplicated face. "If you''re dealing with your wife, you''re going to be like that, too." Mr. Gnter, who was watching us, said that it was stingy. "Sounds good, newlyweds. I''d like to be told, ''You''re too pathetic.''" "...... Gnter" Gnter gently raised his hands as he gave in. "I''m sorry." No reflectiones fromughing and apologizing. But is it his virtue to make you think, "I can''t help it." I''m not sorry, but why don''t you take a look at the ce you''re really dressed for now? How''s it going? "Let''s meet for a while." The Knights want you to train them, too. " The words make my eyes shine. Leonhardt was always a lovely, wonderful man, but he was always good at wielding a sword. "Why now..." Leonhardt looked at her disgusted face. However, Mr. Gnter did not look frightened and showed me with his gaze. "It doesn''t make sense if it''s not now." Are you going to give me the perfect opportunity to fall in love again, Lord Chancellor? " Leonhardt silenced himself with a face that looked like he had crushed a bitter insect. However, I don''t think she really hates it. Her face is a little red. The Commander-in-Chief, by the way, is calling Leonhard tomand the Duke''s army. High Commander... that sounds good. I never got that position for my hobby.... no, it''s true. Maybe. "Ros.... can you keep an eye on it?" Absolutely! Leonhard replied enthusiastically, and heughed as if he had been illuminated. Then, about an hourter, I got a blissful time. Really, it was awesome... 274 Interaction With Reincarnated Dukes. (4) Soon after, the group arrived in Duke Prelieu''s territory. Since you''ll be tired from a long trip, you''ll have a day off, and on the second day of your stay, you''ll be guided through the territory, followed by a weing dinner party. The most important thing was to visit the hospital on the third day. The messenger arrived early, and the instructions for the second day and the dinner party were canceled. Looks like some of them are sick. I thought about going to the hospital or arranging for a doctor to be dispatched, but it was blunt. There are no prominent symptoms such as fever or cough, and there is a feeling of fatigue and loss of appetite, so it is just that fatigue has umted. The Land of Osten is an ind nation far from the continent, and even a long voyage alone can devastate its health considerably. It must be a plus ovend across the Kingdom of Grund. It is only natural that I am tired. Besides, meals are not the same as homegrown ones. Although we don''t yet know in detail how much Osten''s country is simr to Japan, it is quite spicy if the culture is close to Japanese cuisine with low oil content and light seasoning. Meat! Butter! Cream!! I hope you don''t have an appetite for Western-style dishes. Ah, but do you bring ingredients from your own country? Rice and condiments are better preserved, and they are likely to buy vegetables and fish and cook them themselves. If you think about it, I''m d we didn''t have a dinner party. In fact, I had purchased arge amount of Osten''s ingredients from Julius, and I had prepared Japanese food to go back to as a dish to serve at the dinner party. I also serve Nebel dishes using ingredients from the territory, but I thought that not only that, but also things using rice woulde out. I thought I''d miss my home-cooked meal by now, but I didn''t consider cooking for myself when I got to the continent. It''s a pity that the real people didn''t eat the tried-and-true meal with my chef, but I can''t help it. And I told the messenger that I was very sorry, that I should not mind; and I made him take fruit as a gift. Then the honeyed lemons that were made. When I hear of a boat trip, I still think of a scurvy. I think it''s okay, but just in case, I want to give them vitamin C. It was rmended that it be mixed with a small amount of salt in water and made into lemon water. For this reason, I packed my carriage with sympathy and saw off the messenger who had left while lowering his head again and again. The prepared ingredients will gradually be digested. Fortunately, the things before the lower stage are still well preserved. I wanted to try cooking myself, and since it was a good opportunity, I borrowed a corner of the kitchen to buy lunch. One is for myself. One is my wife''s lunch box to my beloved Milord. I can''t hear my wife iming not to be herself. I told you, you won. It was a long-standing dream to make lunch for Leonhardt. I just don''t feelfortable taking my job as a cook, and the nobledy doesn''t cook. Besides, I was quite busy myself, so I didn''t realize it. But this time, it can''t be helped. Ingredients, waste. Cooks are busy storing and processing surplus ingredients. I''ve had ns all day. It''s force majeure, yeah. Then, apart from our couple''s lunch, we decided to prepare it on arge te. Servants, such as cooks, seemed to be concerned about the food I cooked, so I think it would be good if people could eat it. The menu includes vegetables, nappies, deep-fried chicken, and egg roast. While I was cooking, the kitchen was very busy. Anyway, the curious cooks were surprised that the faces of the Knights were peeking through the entrance. Apparently, I was caught by the smell of fried chicken. Do people in the manualbor system like to fry fried chicken beyond the boundaries of the world? There were several Knights of the Second Knights who were rescheduling their escorts and patrols as the inspection team changed their schedule. Then there are the First Knights, who escort the Duke''s family and dignitaries. By the way, us, the head and deputy head of the delegation, was not in a meeting with Mr. Leonhardt. Actually, us was the First Knight''s deputy. Although the person was trying to turn down it suddenly. It''s not suitable for me. I said it with a clear face, but I think it is troublesome. I didn''t think it was more convenient to do so. But Mr. Leonhardt was better at one. Then the duke''s escort would be left to him, and us was coldly told and broken. She had a terrific face that seemed to be biting her teeth, but it didn''t change when she agreed to it. Leonhardt gripped us'' handkerchief. I''m in love again. Shut up. While I was escaping reality, the number of knights caught by frying chicken increased. How do you know it''s delicious even though you''ve never eaten it? I am worried whether it will be enough, but it is not a waste even if it is made too much. I cut it up in the right ce and pile it up on arge te.... I thought it was moderate. Please do as you please, and leave the kitchen as you found it. I''m going to take some of these as a gift to Julius. I''m sure that Julius was the one who got the rice. If you don''t, you''ll be punished. I tried to hand over my lunch to Master Leonhardt, but since I was in the middle of a discussion, I decided to entrust it to the chambein. When I asked him to give it to me at noon, he lowered his eyebrows as if he was in trouble, usually with a soft smile. "... after all, isn''t it worthy of a duke''s meal?" For those who are unfamiliar with rice dishes, I made a diaper thinking it would be better, but I might be reluctant to eat it with my hand. Sandwiches also exist in this world, but they are amon dish. It was also intended for themon people, and although it was divided inside, there was only one vessel. It may be difficult to ept as a person in a cultural area who serves one dish at a time, like a course meal. When he was embarrassed and lowered down, the chambein hurriedly said, "No! he denied. I put my hand on the retracted basket and shook my head seriously. "There is no one in this duke''s house who would scold you for your handmade dishes." "But, manners..." "This is an exotic dish, isn''t it? There is a saying that when you enter the hometown, you should obey the hometown. If grabbing is basic, it makes sense to follow. Rather, don''t you think it would be more rude to disagree with the style of the country and bring out your own manners?" "Yeah, yeah. Isn''t that right...?" It was spoken so much that it blinked and blinked again. The figure of a quiet smile was slightly pulled back by an unexpected desperation of the chambein. When he noticed that I was under pressure, he took a step forward and said, "Excuse me," and dyed his cheeks a little embarrassed. I don''t have a hobby to bully my lovely uncle 60 years ago, but it was a bit messy. Well, then, what''s the problem? When I recovered my mind and asked, the chambein opened his mouth after he got a little lost. "... I know it''s unwee, but the mistress would be more pleased if she gave it to me than me." Round your eyes to unexpected words. Then I understood the contents and blushed my cheeks. But you''re at work, right? The Knights are in the room, so I''m sure you''ll forgive me. Please wait a moment." "Hey, hey, hey." I walked into the room, as if I couldn''t hear the voice I was holding. The chambein is not the usual chambein. Even though it is a romance grey uncle, who is calm and has good essentials. However, the maids who were watching their imposing actions were not surprised and did not stop. Waiting for me with a puzzled face, the door opened without a moment''s dy. Leonhardt came out into the hallway in a hurry. Finding me wherever I was, my inky eyes were soft and loose. I''m sorry about what I did at work. I made you lunch... can you eat it?" Of course. Leonhardt said that and took the basket. "Thank you. It was tough, wasn''t it? Please take care of it." I''m d to see the smile on my face. I thanked the chambein for not seeing this face unless I handed it over in person. "I''m going out to the city." I''ll see how the whole city goes when I get Julius''s thanks. " Would you like to take us with you? After thinking for a moment, I shook my head to the side. us has a job as deputymander, and I have another escort with me today. Oniisan, who was dependable but a little noisy, was also supposed to be watching over me in the shadows. Leonhardt nodded, "Really?", then bent over and gently put his mouth on my cheek. Say hello, and be careful. Yes, I''ll be back soon. I also kissed Leonhardt''s cheek in return. When I think about it in public, my embarrassment doesn''t go away. As I felt my cheeks get hot, I realized that I was being watched by a very good smiling chambein and the maids. I am d to support you, but I would like you to stop looking at it with warm eyes. 275 Interaction With Reincarnated Dukes. (5) A carriage stops at a certain corner of the city center. In front of an old stone building off a busy street. It was left alone for nearly ten years after the death of its inhabitants, but it was recently cleaned up. Of course I bought it, Julius. Rece damaged wooden frames and doors, leaving the building intact. Lightly decorated with hanging balls and hanging signs, it quickly turns into a stylish shop. Home to the capital of the kingdom, Julius is based in various ces, such as the territory and port town ruled by the Marquis of Aigel, but has recently been operating mainly in the territory of the Duke of Prlie. ording to Julius, the Prelieu domain will be the center of the economy in the future. As a merchant, he seems to have already bought this ce at the stage when the medical facility n was lifted in order not to miss the opportunity. It is said that the stores along the eye-catching streets are well secured. There''s no loose ends. Wee, we''ve been expecting you. When I knocked on the heavy wooden door, Julius himself greeted me. The beauty of the goods is as good as ever, the youthfulness that does not make you feel old. When I stepped inside, it looked like the store was still open, but the shelves were already lined with products. They offer a wide range of items, from stunning crafted watches that are good at a nce to avant-garde design figurines. It seemed misceneous, and I felt the sense of cement in harmony with wonders. The location and the atmosphere of the old buildingbine to make it feel like a special ce. It''s like I''m in a magical shop myself, and the tension is bursting. Moreover, the man who looked like an employee who quietly lowered his head in the back of the store was a grandfather who seemed to have a good product, and said, "Julius is a stone! I know!!" If you have a moment, let me show you around the store a little bit. I would be grateful if you could give me an opinion from a woman''s perspective." Lady Julius makes such a suggestion to me when my eyes are shining. Even though you''re already an adult, you''re embarrassed to look like a curious child. But to be honest, I nodded "Please" because I want to hear the product description. Is Georg not with you? Even if I looked around, I didn''t see anything. Georg, Julius-sama''s nephew, helps Julius in his business in parallel with his studies as the next chief. I was told you wereing here today because of the store opening in Prelieu territory. "Oh, I''m directing the renovation at the store on the main street. It was longer than nned, so I left it behind. Huh? It''s okay. Is that the one that''s really gonna be okay? It''s a pattern that pushes you to work again, and you get angryter, right? Master Julius is a gentle, honest adult man...... a fairly free man. I went out to buy the product and I heard a few stories about noting back. Every time they are pressured to work, they are good employees and serious nephews. Georg, with his elegant work and splendid beauty, is also popr in the social world as the "Prince of Spring". However, unfortunately, in me, his image of him floating blue on his forehead and preaching to his uncle in a rolling manner remains stronger. This time too, I think my uncle who had disappeared sometime had a sting. Good luck, Okan. Stay strong. I followed Julius while sympathizing with Georg, who was struggling. It passes through the store and leads to one of the rooms in the back. When I sat down on the rmended sofa and made eye contact with the maid, she was very helpful. Is this the cuisine of the Osten Kingdom? Lady Julius glistened and looked at the lunches lined up at her desk. No, I use ostenoids for ingredients and condiments, but I cook them myself. Since it is a seasoning that I like, I wonder if it ispletely different from that seasoning." I''m sure that''s my taste, too. I wasughed at like a boy, as if to be caught. Well then, can I have it soon? "Yes, please. This is rice from the staple food." "This is not a piece of paper... Is it some kind of leaf?" "It''s dried bamboo." Perhaps he was intrigued, and Julius took the bamboo skin in his hand and began to observe it. Whether it''s a saga as a merchant or a personal hobby, it seems fun. I might be happy if I made you a bamboo water bottle. When Julius'' interest in bamboo hides finally turned toward rice. I heard a voice from behind the door. It''s not as rough as argument, but if you don''t speak up, you won''t get here. His eyes met with that of Lord Julius, and he apologized briefly, "Excuse me," and then took his seat. When I open the door, I hear a sharper voice than before. "It doesn''t matter if it''s expensive. I want you to share the rice." Rice? Did I just tell you to share the rice? Following Julius, who had left the room, I took a seat. The escort knight and the maid prevented me from chasing him, so I stood at the door and sneaked around. "Augusto, are you a customer?" Julius probably called the name of the employee''s grandfather. After a short exchange, another voice interrupted. You''re the shopkeeper, aren''t you? A sharp voice reaches me. The figure was not visible from here, but from his voice he predicted that it would be a young man. I am the owner of this store, what did you do? "I''m sorry to make such a noise. I heard it was before the store opened, but there was something I really wanted you to give me, so I asked for it with disrespect." He was loud, but he seemed polite. I remembered a certain ind country from the way of speaking like a young warrior who appeared in the y of the times and the word "rice". Could you pass on the rice, please? "Sorry, we don''t have any in stock" "... what?" I n to do it at the main street store, but it''s still being renovated, so I''ll have to bring the goods in first. Now it is stored in a distant warehouse, so it cannot be delivered immediately." "I see..." I''m sorry I couldn''t. I''d like to ask you at the same time, but do you have any other stores in mind? " Trade with the Osten Kingdom has begun, and the days are still shallow. Unspokenly struck no, the male customer muttered once again, "Is that so?" in a disturbed voice. Apparently, there were many people who went to various stores, but they didn''t even know about the existence of rice. Finally, after receiving information that there was a shopkeeper who handled unusual products, he visited Julius. It''s a pity you''ve done so much, but you can''t take it back with your hands. If I have enough stock at home, I can give it away. When I was wondering if I could break it in, Julius called out to the male customer, "Please wait a little," and then came back to me. Did you hear that? "Yes, I heard you. I''m sorry." Hearing and listening to thedies is a serious act. But for now, let''s put it aside. "It should still be at home. Shall I cede it to you?" Lady Julius lowered his eyebrows apologetically. Thank you, I''m sorry I can''t do this. "No, I''m the one who''s always listening to impossibilities." Don''t worry about it as much as you do. Even so, Julius''s expression didn''t clear up. As a merchant, I suppose you''re reluctant to ask me to return the goods I sold once. Still, I think it''s a stone''s throw to prioritize the needs of troubled customers over pride. Repeatedly saying that he is fine is probably not going to work. Judging by that, I got a little lost and opened my mouth. I''ll think about what kind of favor to ask next. Laughing and twitching one eye. Then Lord Julius shook his shouldersughingly because he winked lightly at the void. "As you say." The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!